Skip to main content

Full text of "The Archpriest Controversy"

See other formats 


THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

DOCUMENTS  RELATING  TO  THE  DISSENSIONS  OF 
THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CLERGY,  1597-1602. 

Edited  from  the  Petyt  MS8.  of  the  Inner  Temple 

BY 

THOMAS   GRAVES  LAW, 

Librarian  of  the  Signet  Library,  Edinburgh. 


VOL.  I. 


PRINTED  FOR  THE  CAMDEN  SOCIETY.  /  j( 


M.DCCC.XCVJ. 


WESTMINSTER  : 

PRINTED  BY  NICHOLS    AND   SONS, 
25,  PARLIAMENT  STREET. 


[NEW  SERIES  NO.  LVI.] 


COUNCIL    OF    THE  CAMDEN   SOCIETY 

FOE  THE  YEAE  1896-7. 


President. 
THE  EIGHT  HON.  THE  EAEL  OF  CEAWFOBD,  K.T.,  LL.D.,  F.E.S.,  &c.,  &c. 

JAMES  J.  CAETWBIGHT,  ESQ.,  M.A.,  F.S.A.,  Treasurer. 

EEV.  J.  SILVESTEE  DA  VIES,  M.A.,  F.S.A. 

C.  H.  FIETH,  ESQ.,  M.A. 

JAMES  GAIEDNEB,  ESQ.,  Secretary. 

SAMUEL  EAWSON  GAEDINEB,  ESQ.,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  Director. 

EEV.  F.  A.  GASQUET,  D.D. 

DAVID  HANNAY,  ESQ. 

EEV.  W.  HUNT,  M.A. 

AETHUB  W.  BUTTON-  ESQ.,  M.A. 

EEV.  CHAELES  NEIL,  M.A. 

J.  E.  L.  PICKEEING,  ESQ. 

H.  C.  SOTHEEAN,  ESQ. 

HENEY  E.  TEDDEE,  ESQ. 

CHAELES  W.  VINCENT,  ESQ. 

HENEY  O.  WAKEMAN,  ESQ. 


The  COUNCIL  of  the  CAMDKN  SOCIETY  desire  it  to  be  understood 
that  they  are  not  answerable  for  any  opinions  or  observations  that 
may  appear  in  the  Society's  publications ;  the  Editors  of  the  several 
Works  being  alone  responsible  for  the  same. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

IHTBODUCTION  ix-xxvii 

I. — THE   QUABEEL  WITH   THE  JESUITS,   1597-1598. 

1.  Letter  from  John  Mush  to  Dr.  Bagshaw  -  1 

2.  Responsum  Clementis  viii.  ad  orationem  sacerdotnm,  Sept.,  1597  4 

3.  Letter  from  the  Nuncio  revoking  faculties,  Dec.  29  5 

4.  Abstract  of  the  Memorial  against  the  Jesuits       -  7 

5.  Articles  for  the  regulation  of  the  College  at  Rome  -          16 

6.  Circular  Letter  of  Garnet  in  reply  to  the  Memorial,  Mar.  1,  1598  17 

7.  Letter  to  Dr.  Bagshaw      -                         -  20 

8.  Letter  from  Parsons  to  Garnet,  July,  1598                                     -  -          21 

9.  Statement  of  Mush  in  reply  to  the  preceding        -  38 

10.  John  Sicklemore  to  Dr.  Bagshaw,  Aug.  3             -            :            -  48 

11.  Mush's  Letter  to  Mr.  Wiseman     -                                                  -  53 

II. — BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED,  1598-1599. 

1.  Mush  to  Bagshaw  and  Bluet,  May  28,  1598                                   -  63 

2.  Mush  to  Bagshaw  and  Bluet,  July  13       -  -          64 

3.  Three  Letters  from  Charnock  to  Bagshaw                                      -  -          66 

4.  Blackwell  to  Bagshaw  and  Bluet,  Aug.  22                                     -  -          72 

5.  Draft  of  Bagshaw's  Reply-                                     •  -          74 

6.  Draft  of  Bluet's  Reply       -  .77 

7.  Letter  of  Garnet  to  Clark,  Nov.  11,  1598  -  -          79 

8.  Letter  from  John  Maister,  Dec.  9  -  -          83 

9.  From  "Ed.  T."  in  the  Clink  to  Bagshaw-  .   •       84 

10.  Blackwell  to  Colleton,  Mar  1599    -  .          85 

11.  Unsigned  Letter  [by  Mr.  Heborne  ?  ]       -  -          88 

12.  Letter  to  Bagshaw,  unsigned         -  -89 

13.  Watson's  Thirty  Reasons  -  -          90 

14.  The  Conditions  of  Yielding                                                              -  -          98 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 
III. — THE  Two  DEPUTIES  AT  KOME.  DEC.,  1598 — APRIL,  1599. 

1.  Dr.  Hayaock's  Letter,  Dec.  19,  1598                       -                                     -  101 

2.  Cardinal  Cajetan  to  Blackwell,  Jan.  12,  1599        -                                     -  106 

3.  A  Third  Letter  of  Martin  Array,  Jan.  18  109 

4.  Fifth  Letter  from  the  Proctors,  with  Account  of  their  Pleadings,  Feb.  20  115 

5.  Letter  from  William  Bishop,  Feb.  20        -                                                  -  123 

6.  Puncta  Principalia  ;  with  Letter  of  Cajetan  to  Parsons  -  126 

7.  The  Libel  against  the  two  Priests,  Jan.  10  129 

8.  Charnock's  Answer  to  the  Libel    ------  137 

9.  Draft  of  Letter  to  the  Deputies  by  Bagshaw                       ...  148 

10.  Letter  to  the  Pope  in  Bagshaw's  hand        .....  149 

11.  Faculties  for  the  Clergy,  Feb.  2,  1599        -                                                  -  151 

IV. — RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT,  JUNE,  1599-JUNE-1601. 

1.  Letter  signed  R.  B.,  June  7,  1599                                                                 -  154 

2.  R.  B.  to  Bagshaw  -                                                                                        -  155 

3.  Letter  from  Clark,  Juno  20  157 

4.  Mush  to  Blackwell,  March  2,  1600                                                                -  158 

5.  Arthur  Pitts  to  Blackwell,  April  11                                                              -  160 

6.  Blackwell  to  Clark,  Feb.  27                                                                           -  161 

7.  Clark's  Reply  to  the  foregoing,  April  5     -                                                  -  163 

8.  Letter  by  Clark  with  Narrative  of  Proceedings  to  May  3,  1600    -            -  165 

9.  Blackwell's  Order  for  Clark's  Examination  in  the  Clink,  and  his  Suspen- 

sion, Mar.  10,  1601     -                                                                            -  173 

10.  C.  B.  to  John  Smith,  Low  Sunday                                                                -  174 

11.  Letter  to  a  Lady  by  Father  Holtby,  June  30,  1601                                     -  176 

12.  "  Mr.  Collington "                                                                                          -  200 

13.  Letter  of  Blackwell  concerning  Robert  Benson     -                         -  201 

14.  Letter  from  R.  C.  to  Mr.  B.                                                                          -  203 

V. — DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT. 

1.  Memorandum  by  Bagshaw,  Oct.  19,  1598                                                    -  205 

2.  Fisher's  Instructions                                                                                      -  206 

3.  Statement  in  the  handwriting  of  Bagshaw             -                                      -  208 

4.  Watson  to  the  Attorney-General,  April,  1599       -                                     -  210 

5.  Forty-five  Articles  of  Enquiry  [by  the  Bishop  of  London  ?],  oirc.  Dec.  1600  226 

6.  Answers  in  Bagshaw's  hand  to  the  foregoing       -                                       -  238 

7.  Declaration  of  James  Clerk  concerning  Parsons  -                                     -  241 

8.  News  from  Rome  respecting  Parsons'  Book                                                -  243 

9.  Swift's  Declaration  on  the  state  of  Douai  Callege,  circ.  Mar.  1600          -  244 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE  existence  of  a  mass  of  Roman  Catholic  papers  of  historical 
interest  preserved  among  the  MSS.  bequeathed  to  the  Inner  Temple 
by  Sir  William  Petjt  (who  died  1707)  was  first  made  known  in  the 
Second  Report  of  the  Royal  Commission  of  Historical  MSS.  by 
Mr.  H.  T.  Riley,  who  calendered  a  portion  of  them  as  a  specimen. 
The  Rev.  W.  D.  Macray  in  the  Eleventh  Report  of  the  Commission 
(1888)  carefully  revised  and  completed  Mr.  Riley's  imperfect  cata- 
logue, and  again  called  attention  to  the  value  of  the  documents,  of 
which  no  public  use  had  been  made. 

The  papers  in  question  do  not  form  a  collection  apart,  and  are 
not  arranged  in  any  order,  but  they  occur  in  groups,  mixed  up 
with  other  documents  concerning  affairs  of  State  or  the  Church  of 
England,  chiefly  in  the  series  numbered  538,  vols.  37,  47  and  54. 
They  relate  almost  exclusively  to  the  dissensions,  political  and 
ecclesiastical,  which  distracted  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  during 
the  latter  years  of  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  and  which  cul- 
minated in  the  famous  Appeal  to  Rome,  on  the  part  of  a  prominent 
section  of  the  secular  clergy,  against  the  government  of  the  Arch- 
priest,  Blackwell. 

The  history  of  these  conflicts  has  been  told,  incompletely  and 
with  much  passion,  in  the  series  of  books  and  pamphlets  written  by 
the  leading  partisans  on  either  side  in  the  years  1601  and  1602; 
but  in  these  books,  which  have  now  become  exceedingly  scarce  and 

CAMD.  soc.  b 


X  INTRODUCTION. 

little  known,  are  preserved  some  of  the  principal  documents,  papal 
briefs  and  official  records,  upon  which  the  controversy  turned. 
Canon  Tierney,  in  his  edition  of  Dodd's  Church  History,  supple- 
mented that  historian's  rather  meagre  chapter  on  "  Factions  among 
Catholics,"  with  many  valuable  annotations  and  fresh  documents 
derived  from  the  archives  of  Stonyhurst  and  other  Catholic  reposi- 
tories. But  these  Petyt  papers  Tierney  had  never  seen. 

By  the  courtesy  of  the  benchers  of  the  Inner  Temple  I  was 
enabled  to  make  some  use  of  these  materials,  and  to  print  in  extenso 
a  few  of  the  documents  for  the  new  edition  of  Bagshaw's  True 
Relation,  which  I  published  in  1889  under  the  title  of  "A  Histori- 
cal Sketch  of  the  Conflicts  between  Jesuits  and  Seculars  in  the 
reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth  with  a  reprint  of  Christopher  Bagshaw's 
'  True  Relation  of  the  Faction  begun  at  Wisbich,'  and  illustrative 
documents." 

The  whole  of  the  remaining  inedited  papers  in  the  collection 
bearing  on  this  subject,  with  a  few  trifling  exceptions  to  be  here- 
after indicated,  will  be  published  in  this  and  a  subsequent  volume. 
The  present  volume  takes  up  the  controversy  at  a  point  immediately 
preceding  the  institution  of  the  Archpriest,  and  carries  it  on  to  the 
eve  of  the  departure  of  the  four  priests  sent  to  Rome  to  prosecute 
the  Appeal  at  the  end  of  1601.  The  second  volume  will  include 
the  journals  and  narratives  by  the  Appellants  of  their  proceedings 
at  Rome  (Feb. — Oct.  1602)  and  various  documents  and  memorials 
in  the  case  laid  before  the  pope  and  the  inquisition.  The  particulars 
of  these  discussions  have  been  comparatively  little  known  ;  for  the 
brief  of  Oct.  5,  1602,  by  which  the  pope  terminated  the  controversy, 
and  for  a  second  time,  strictly  prohibited  all  publications  by  either 
side  on  the  subjects  in  dispute,  was  at  last  obeyed,  with  the  result 
that  the  above  mentioned  journals  and  memorials  remained  in 
manuscript. 

To  understand  rightly  the  documents  here  printed,  it  must  be 
remembered  that  the  institution  of  the  archpriest,  upon  which  the 


INTEODUCTION.  XI 

controversy  ultimately  turned,  was  in  itself  the  outcome  of  previous 
quarrels  and  disorders,  for  which  that  institution  was,  in  some  sort, 
intended  by  its  projectors  as  a  remedy.  These  disorders  had  in  the 
course  of  years  passed  through  many  phases  and  involved  various 
interests;  and  were,  moreover,  continually  fomented  by  causes 
which  do  not  appear  on  the  surface.  Their  origin  must  be  traced 
back  to  the  foundation  of  the  English  college  at  Rome  in  the 
autumn  of  1578. 

Dr.  Clenock,  the  first  rector,  who  governed  the  college  with  the 
assistance  of  certain  Jesuit  masters,  was  weak  and  incompetent. 
The  students  almost  immediately,  i.e.  early  in  1579,  rose  in  open 
revolt  against  him,  and  turbulently  demanded  a  Jesuit  superior. 
They  had  their  way ;  and  Father  Agazzari,  an  Italian,  was  made 
rector.  A  reaction  quickly  set  in,  and  there  were  now  loud  mur- 
murs against  the  Jesuits,  who  were  accused  of  using  their  influence 
to  entice  the  best  scholars  into  their  own  order  and  away  from  the 
English  mission.  Allen  hastened  to  Rome  and,  to  reconcile  con- 
flicting interests,  proposed  that  the  Jesuits  should  themselves  take 
part  in  the  mission.  Accordingly  in  the  summer  of  1580  the 
Fathers,  Parsons  and  Campion,  arrived  in  England.  There  were 
already  in  the  country  one  hundred  missionaries  who  had  been 
sent  from  the  seminaries  in  the  preceding  six  years.  There  is  no 
proof  that  political  designs  occupied  the  minds  of  these  young 
men ; a  and  the  older,  or  Marian  priests,  were  generally  credited 
with  sincere  loyalty.  The  northern  insurrection  of  1569  had  been 
instigated,  indeed,  by  Dr.  Morton  and  other  clerical  emissaries 
from  abroad,  but  they  had  acted  independently  of  Allen  and  the 
college  of  Douai.  In  1579  and  1580  Dr.  Sanders,  as  Nuncio,  was 
unfurling  the  pope's  banner  in  Ireland,  and  raising  rebellion 
against  the  Queen  with  Italian  soldiers  and  secret  aid  from  Spain. 

*  .The  statement  of  Froude,  Green,  Ranke,  and  others  that  Cuthbert  Mayne,  the 
first  Seminarist  executed,  was  caught  with  the  papal  bull  of  deposition  about 
him,  is  erroneous.  It  was  a  harmless  bull  granting  a  jubilee  which  had  already 
expired.  For  the  facts,  see  the  English  Historical  Review,  vol.  i.,  p.  141. 


Xll  INTRODUCTION. 

But  there  is  no  evidence  that  he  was  acting  in  concert  with  the 
missionaries  secular  or  Jesuit.  Some  of  the  clergy  at  home, 
however,  showed  signs  of  jealousy  or  fear  of  Parsons'  masterful 
energy,  and  suspected  his  designs.  To  disarm  all  these  suspicions 
of  political  intrigues  on  their  part  the  Jesuits  exhibited  their 
instructions,  which  strictly  prohibited  their  intermeddling  in  any 
way  with  affairs  of  state ;  and  they  solemnly  made  oath  of  their 
sincere  intention  to  abstain  from  all  such  dealings.  Little  more 
than  twelve  months  passed  by  before  Parsons,  discerning  perhaps 
the  hopelessness  of  a  merely  spiritual  campaign,  was  in  communica- 
tion with  the  Spanish  ambassador  in  London  and  with  Lennox  in 
Scotland,  busy  with  schemes  for  the  liberation  of  the  Queen  of 
Scots  :  ere  long,  he  had  slipped  abroad,  and  along  with  Allen  was 
restlessly  promoting  that  series  of  conspiracies  which  ended  in 
the  Armada. 

These  two  chiefs  of  the  missionary  body,  Jesuit  and  secular, 
were  not  the  mere  instruments  of  others.  They  were  tho  master 
minds,  planning  and  advocating  schemes  of  invasion,  per- 
suading and  urging  pope  and  king  to  the  conquest  of  England, 
and  the  transference  of  the  crown  to  Philip  or  the  Infanta.  Yet 
they  still  hoped  to  dissever  their  dual  functions,  missionary  and 
militant,  so  far  as  to  blind  the  English  government  to  the  com- 
bination. For  there  was  no  open  appeal  to  arms.  Their  con- 
spiracies were  conducted  with  all  possible  secrecy,  and  the  priests 
on  the  mission  were  to  be  kept  in  ignorance  of  the  projects  of  their 
leaders  until  the  moment  for  action  should  arrive.  The  Queen  and 
council,  however,  were  alive  to  the  dangers  which  thus  threatened 
the  crown  and  country.  They  saw  in  every  missionary  a  probable 
conspirator  and  in  every  lay  convert  a  recruit  for  the  army  of 
invasion.  Parliament  in  its  indignation  made  short  work  of  the 
difficulty  of  the  judges  in  bringing  home  treasonable  acts  to  every 
suspected  individual  by  the  barbarous  enactment  (27th  Eliz.  1585) 
which  made  it  high  treason  for  any  English  priest,  ordained  abroad, 
to  enter  the  country.  There  was  here  no  attempt  to  distinguish 


INTRODUCTION.  Xlll 

between  loyal  and  disloyal  except  by  the  mere  presumption  that 
the  Marian  priest  might  be  trusted  while  the  Seminarist  must  be  a 
traitor. 

The  Armada  opened  the  eyes  of  many  of  the  priests  to  what  had 
been  going  on.  Allen  now  withdrew  from  active  political  move- 
ments, and  partly  on  this  ground  and  partly  owing  to  the  extreme 
reverence  with  which  he  was  personally  regarded,  he  escaped  the 
obloquy  which  was  heaped  too  exclusively  upon  the  heads  of  the 
Jesuits,  who  henceforth  became  identified  with  the  Spanish  party. 
Parsons,  on  the  other  hand,  was  in  Spain,  founding  seminaries 
after  his  own  mind,  egging  on  Philip  to  renewed  attacks  upon 
England,  and  incensing  the  government  by  his  violent  writings. 
On  the  death  of  Allen  ;in  1594  the  irritation  of  the  peace  party, 
which  had  been  kept  under  control  by  his  conciliatory  influence, 
now  burst  all  bounds.  The  appearance  of  Parsons'  Conference  on 
the  Succession,  which,  however,  had  had  the  approval  and  the 
assistance  of  Allen,  added  fuel  to  the  flames.  The  sorely  oppressed 
clergy  might  have  held  speculatively  the  principles  of  that  book — 
the  principles  of  the  revolution  of  1688.  But  their  abstention 
from  rebellion,  however  justifiable  rebellion  might  have  been,  was 
dictated  by  prudence  if  not  by  true  patriotism.  They  thoroughly 
mistrusted  the  pretended  disinterestness  of  Spain.  If  there  was  to 
be  an  appeal  to  force  on  their  behalf  at  least  it  should  not  come 
from  priests  who  were  pledged  to  use  only  spiritual  arms ;  and 
now  by  the  rash  conduct  of  their  false  friends  they  saw  their  own 
fidelity  compromised,  their  hopes  of  toleration  dashed,  the  queen's 
vindictive  measures  colourably  justified,  and  innocent  men  exposed 
to  torture  and  the  gallows,  while  the  true  culprits  were  plotting  for 
the  most  part  in  safety  abroad.  The  quarrel  spread  to  every 
quarter  where  English  Catholics  were  gathered  together.  In 
Flanders  the  party  headed  by  Charles  Paget  and  Dr.  Giffbrd 
were  denouncing  the  Jesuits  as  firebrands  of  sedition  and  the 
worst  enemies  of  their  country.  Political  feeling  ran  high  within 
the  colleges.  While  at  Valladolid,  under  Parsons'  inspiration,  the 


XIV  INTRODUCTION. 

scholars  were  making  orations  to  King  Philip  and  speaking  to 
him  of  u  not  our  but  your  England,"  the  students  at  Rome,  to  the 
disgust  of  their  superiors,  were  glorying  over  Spanish  repulses  and 
mourning  at  the  news  of  every  Spanish  success.  All  scholastic 
discipline  was  at  an  end ;  and,  to  add  to  the  disturbance,  the 
Jesuit  prefects  now  brought  against  the  youths  criminal  charges 
of  a  revolting. character. 

Meanwhile  in  England  there  were  other  causes  at  work  to  em- 
bitter the  older  seminarists  against  their  Jesuit  brethren.  The  latter 
had  been  invited  to  take  part  in  the  mission  as  auxiliaries.  It  had 
now  come  about  that  half-a-dozen  Jesuits — for  there  had  been 
seldom  more  and  often  not  as  many  in  the  country  at  this  time — 
were  apparently  taking  the  lead  and  directing  the  policy  of  some 
three  hundred  priests ;  and  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  taking  the 
greater  share  of  such  credit  as  was  to  be  gained  from  the  venture. 
It  indeed  could  hardly  have  been  otherwise.  In  such  an  expedition 
of  volunteers  the  lead  naturally  fell  to  the  strongest.  The  few 
Jesuits  were  picked  men  of  capacity  and  daring,  well  disciplined, 
with  a  definite  policy  and  with  a  powerful  organisation  at  their 
back.  The  public  impression  of  the  paramount  position  held  by 
this  handful  of  men  is  reflected  in  the  phraseology  of  the  Acts 
of  Parliament  and  royal  proclamations  directed  against  "  Jesuits 
and  Seminarists  ;"  and,  indeed,  the  language  of  some  modern 
historians  would  lead  us  to  suppose  that  the  country  was 
swarming  with  Jesuits.*  The  secular  priests,  on  the  other  hand, 
although  there  were  among  them  many  men  of  high  char- 
acter and  ability  such  as  Bishop,  Colleton,  Mush  or  Blackwell, 
and  many  more  who,  as  events  showed,  were  ready  or  eager  to  lay 
down  their  lives  for  their  cause,  were  on  the  whole  poorly 
equipped  for  their  perilous  vocation.  A  number  of  ill  trained 
youths  were  too  hastily  sent  from  the  seminaries,  and  found 

*  Even  Green  writes  of  Jesuits  "  sent  in  batches  to  the  Tower  "  at  a  time  when 
there  was  but  one  Jesuit  priest  in  the  Tower  and  two  others  (one  of  whom  was  un- 
connected with  the  mission)  at  large  in  the  country. 


INTRODUCTION.  XV 

themselves  in  England  without  sufficient  resources,  properly  con- 
stituted leaders,  or  unity  of  purpose ;  and  the  better  men  among 
them  were  continually  embarrassed  by  the  eccentricities  and 
failings  of  their  weaker  brethren.  A  small  but  powerful  group 
saw  projects  of  self-aggrandisement  or  some  mischievous  plot  in 
every  move  of  the  Jesuits,  whom  they  regarded  as  tyrants  bent 
upon  bringing  the  whole  clergy  under  subjection  for  their  own 
ambitious  ends.  Cardinal  Allen  witnessed  with  anxiety  the 
growing  jealousy,  and,  it  would  seem,  did  not  acquit  the  Jesuits 
of  fault  in  the  matter ;  but  while  he  lived,  as  has  been  said,  his 
commanding  influence  preserved  some  show  of  peace  between  the 
rival  factions. 

In  February  1595,  began  the  notorious  "  Wisbech  Stirs." 
Father  William  Weston,  who  had  been  confined  in  Wisbech 
Castle  for  many  years,  declared  himself  disgusted  with  the  levity 
and  loose  behaviour, — "  whoring,  drunkenness,  and  dicing  "  were 
the  terms  used — of  his  clerical  fellow  prisoners ;  and  with  the 
approval  of  Garnet,  his  superior,  he  accepted  the  title  of  "Agent" 
from  eighteen  of  his  companions,  and  drew  up  rules  for  a  more 
regular  mode  of  life,  to  which  it  was  hoped  all  would  conform. 
Dr.  Bagshaw  and  Bluet,  at  the  head  of  a  minority  of  ten  or  twelve, 
protested  against  this  assumption  of  superiority  and  declared  the 
imputation  upon  which  it  was  grounded  to  be  a  base  calumny. 
Weston  withdrew  with  his  friends  into  separate  chambers ;  and 
there  ensued  a  violent  quarrel,  which  created  a  scandal  throughout 
the  kingdom.  In  November  Dr.  Dudley,  and  Mush  u  The 
Pacificator,"  effected  a  temporary  reconciliation.  But  presently 
after  some  months  of  wrangling  there  was  once  more  a  complete 
rupture,  which  continued  for  the  next  three  years. 

It  is  at  this  point  that  the  papers  here  printed  begin ;  and  as  a 
further  guide  to  them  it  may  b&  well  to  give  a  brief  chronological 
sun.mary  of  the  principal  occurrences  to  which  they  relate. 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

1597. 

The  disturbances  in  the  college  at  Rome,  which  had  been  almost 
perennial  since  its  foundation,  in  1597  reached  a  grave  crisis.  In  the 
spring  of  the  year  Parsons  hastened  from  Spain,  quelled  the 
mutiny  among  the  students,  got  rid  of  or  sent  into  England  the 
ringleaders,  and,  some  time  afterwards  (November,  1598),  was 
himself  appointed  rector  of  the  college. 

There  had  been,  however,  active  communication  between  the 
discontented  in  Rome,  Wisbech  and  Flanders ;  and  in  September 
by  concert  between  them  a  passionate  memorial  against  the  Jesuits 
was  drawn  up  in  Flanders  for  presentation  to  the  pope. 

Meanwhile  a  few  of  the  leading  clergy,  Colleton,  Mush, 
Charnock  and  others,  in  despair  of  obtaining  their  desire  for 
episcopal  government,  and  anxious  for  concord  with  the  Jesuits  as 
well  as  for  abstention  from  politics,  proposed  a  voluntary  Associa- 
tion of  the  secular  priests  in  two  divisions,  or  under  two  heads,  for 
north  and  south. 

1598. 

In  order  to  avert  the  threatened  ruin  of  the  mission,  to  gain 
firmer  control  over  the  clergy,  and,  it  has  been  asserted  with  good 
ground,  to  secure  unity  of  political  action  in  accordance  with  his 
own  views  in  the  event  of  the  Queen's  death,  Parsons,  in  consul- 
tation with  a  few  priests  in  Rome  early  in  1598,  suggested  and 
obtained  the  appointment  by  Cardinal  Cajetan,  of  Blackwell,  a 
known  partisan  of  the  Jesuits,  as  Archpriest,  with  jurisdiction 
over  the  secular  clergy  of  both  England  and  Scotland.  Blackwell 
was  to  be  provided  with  twelve  assistants  and  was  instructed  in  all 
cases  of  gravity  to  follow  the  advice  of  the  superior  of  the  Jesuits 
in  England. 

The  "  Constitutive  Letters"  of  Cajetan  were  dated  March  7,  1598 
and  reached  Blackwell  on  May  9. 

The  appointment  came  as  a  thunderclap  upon  the  unconsulted 
and  unsuspecting  clergy.  Submission  to  the  dominant  Jesuit 


INTRODUCTION.  XV11 

influence,  self  interest,  timidity,  as  well  as  better  motives  led  some 
secular  priests,  perhaps  fifty  or  sixty  in  number,  to  sign  a  letter  of 
thanksgiving  to  the  pope  for  the  appointment. a  But  others,  including 
some  of  the  most  respected  leaders  of  the  clergy,  regarded  it  is  an 
intolerable  evil.  The  increase  of  power  put  thereby  into  the  hands 
of  the  obnoxious  society  the  suspected  political  motive,  the  provoca- 
tion given  to  the  government;  and  the  fact  that  a  jurisdiction  of  so 
novel  a  character  and  so  unusually  extensive  was  made  not  by  Bull 
or  Brief,  but  on  the  mere  word  of  a  Cardinal  Protector,  and  this 
in  the  face  of  the  reported  promise  of  the  pope  that  he  would  give 
the  clergy  no  superior  without  ascertaining  their  wishes,  afforded 
reasonable  ground  for  doubt  whether  the  cardinal  had  not  misunder- 
stood or  exceeded  his  powers,  or  whether  the  pope  had  fully  known 
or  intended  what  was  being  done  in  his  name.b  They  considered 
themselves  justified,  therefore,  in  using  every  legitimate  plea  for 
disputing  the  validity  of  the  document,  and  of  "  standing  off " 
until  the  pope's  will  could  be  more  certainly  ascertained. 

William  Bishop  and  Robert  Charnock  were  accordingly  deputed 
to  go  to  Rome,  to  state  their  grievances,  and  to  do  the  best  they 
could  to  get  them  remedied.  They  left  England  sometime  after 
August,  arrived  at  the  English  college  in  Rome  December  11 ; 
and  on  the  29th,  St.  Thomas's  day,  were  arrested  at  their  lodgings 
and  brought  back  to  the  college  as  prisoners. 

During  their  absence,  in  the  month  of  October,  Bagshaw,  on 
suspicion  of  being  concerned  in  the  alleged  plot  of  Squiers  and 
Walpole,  was  summoned  by  the  Privy  Council  from  Wisbech  to 
London  and  there  confined  in  prison  till  the  following  February.  In 
freeing  himself  and  his  party  from  the  charge  of  disloyalty  he 
apparently  gave  information  to  the  government  regarding  the 
differences  among  Catholics  and  revealed  what  he  knew,  or  thought 
he  knew,  of  the  practices  of  the  Jesuits.  Weston,  possibly  on 

a  See  p.  88,  note. 

b  It  is  somewhat  doubtful  if  the  institution  was  in  fact  made  by  the  pope's  order. 
See  note  to  p.  126. 

CAMD.  SOC.  C 


XV111  INTRODUCTION. 

account  of  Bagshaw's  information,  was  transferred  about  the  same 
time  to  the  Tower. 

1599. 

The  harsh  and  injudicious  treatment  which  the  two  deputies 
received  at  the  hands  of  Parsons  at  the  English  College,  and  the 
unfairness  of  their  trial  before  the  two  cardinals,  February  17,  are 
evident  enough  from  the  reports  of  their  prosecutors  printed  in  the 
third  section  of  this  volume. 

On  April  6  the  papal  Brief  was  issued  confirming  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  Archpriest,  and  declaring  it  to  have  been  valid  ab 
initio. 

The  deputies  were  now  disgraced,  and  forbidden  to  return  to  the 
mission  (April  21),  Bishop  being  banished  to  Paris  and  Charnock 
to  Lorraine. 

Meanwhile  in  England  Father  Lister,  a  Jesuit,  wrote  and  dis- 
seminated an  attack  upon  the  dissentient  priests,  as  ill  judged  and 
extravagant  in  tone  as  the  Memorial  itself.  He  charged  them 
with  the  sin  of  schism,  and  declared  that  they  were  ipso  facto 
excommunicated.  In  reply  to  the  remonstrances  of  the  inculpated 
priests  both  Blackwell  and  Garnet  made  known  their  approval  of 
the  treatise  (March  7-26).  Mush,  Colleton,  and  Heborne  were 
now  suspended  by  Blackwell. 

May  19  the  Brief  arrived  in  England,  the  dissentients  without 
exception  at  once  made  their  submission,  and  peace  was  restored. 

Blackwell,  however,  moved  by  "  a  resolution  from  our  mother 
city,"  a  announced  that  his  former  opponents,  having  undoubtedly 
incurred  the  guilt  of  schism,  must  make  due  acknowledgment  and 
reparation  for  their  sin.  They  refused  to  admit  there  had  been 
either  schism  or  disobedience  in  withholding  their  recognition  of 
his  authority  until  they  heard  the  result  of  their  deputation  to 
Rome ;  and  they  on  their  side  demanded  satisfaction  for  the  slander 

•  Said  to  have  come  from  Warford  or  Tichbounie,  Jesuits  residing  at  Home. 


INTRODUCTION.  XIX 

and  the  injury  done  to  them.  Here  was  a  dead  lock.  The  conduct 
on  both  sides  was  unyielding  and  exasperating.*  The  resentment  of 
the  accused  priests  was  further  aggravated  by  the  siding  of 
influential  laymen  with  their  Jesuit  directors,  and  the  consequent 
withdrawal  of  alms  and  means  of  support. 

The  main  question  in  the  dispute  was  now  whether  the  dissentient 
priests  had  or  had  not  been  guilty  of  schism  or  other  grave  sin. 

1600. 

January  17.  Blackwell,  on  hearing  there  was  some  intention 
on  the  part  of  the  accused  priests  to  publish  an  apology  for  their 
conduct,  issued  a  decree  forbidding  the  publication  of  any  such 
book  by  a  priest  under  pain  of  suspension,  or  by  laymen  under 
pain  of  interdict. 

March  14.  He  further  approved  the  proposition  of  Father 
Jones  the  Jesuit,  that  anyone  who  should  defend  the  priests  as 
innocent  of  schism  would  himself  incur  the  censures  of  the 
Church. 

Early  in  this  year,  1600,  the  priests  had  referred  the  question  to 
the  decision  of  the  University  of  Paris. 

On  May  3  the  Faculty  of  Theology  delivered  their  judgment  on 
the  case  proposed,  that  there  had  been  no  such  schism  or  sin. 

May  29.  Blackwell  issued  a  decree  condemning  the  judgment 
of  the  University  as  prejudicial  to  the  dignity  of  the  Apostolic  see, 
and  again  forbad  under  penalties  of  suspension  and  interdict 
anyone  to  defend  that  judgment  by  word  or  writing. 

October  17.     Blackwell  suspended  Mush  and  Colleton. 

November  17.  A  formal  Appeal  to  the  Holy  See  was  drawn  up 
at  Wisbech  and  signed  by  thirty-three  priests.b 

•  The  malcontents,  however,  more  than  once  made  offer  to  submit  to  the  judgment 
of  arbitrators  to  be  chosen  from  both  sides,  but  all  such  proposals  were  scornfully 
rejected  by  the  Archpriest. 

b  It  is  printed  in  English  by  Tierney,  vol.  iii.  pp.  cxxxiii.-cxliv. 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

About  this  time  the  Privy  Council  appeared  to  recognise  the 
gravity  of  these  dissensions  and  the  opportunity  of  turning  them 
to  the  profit  of  the  State.  Searching  inquiries  were  accordingly 
instituted  by  Bancroft,  Bishop  of  London,  or  others. 

About  Christmas,  or  early  in  the  following  January,  thirty-six 
prisoners  at  Wisbech  were  removed  to  Framlingham  gaol. 

1601. 

The  appellants,  after  the  delivery  of  the  appeal,  resolved  to 
support  it  at  Rome  by  a  full  account  of  all  their  grievances  against 
the  Jesuits,  and  against  Blackwell  whom  they  regarded  as  a 
creature  of  the  Jesuits.  They  accordingly,  in  spite  of  the  arch- 
priest's  prohibition  of  all  such  writings,  secretly  printed  and 
published,  perhaps  after  some  understanding  with  the  Bishop  of 
London  :  (1)  the  Declaratio  Moluum  dedicated  to  the  pope  by 
Mush ;  (2)  Belatio  compendiosa,  dedicated  to  the  Inquisition  by 
Bagshaw  ;  and  (3)  for  ihe  information  of  the  laity  at  home,  the 
Copies  of  certain  Discourses  by  Dr.  Bishop  and  others. 

March  10.  Nine  priests  were  suspended  and  interdicted  by  the 
archpriest. 

Bluet,  about  the  same  time,  with  leave  of  his  keepers,  visited 
London  to  collect  alms  for  the  Framlingham  prisoners.  He  was 
recognised  at  the  Gatehouse  and  placed  in  libera  custodia  under  the 
charge  of  the  Bishop  of  London,  who  showed  him  intercepted 
letters  of  Jesuits  revealing  political  intrigues,  and  (so  Bluet,  at 
least  reports  to  Cardinals  Arrigoni  and  Borghese)  plans  for  assas- 
sinating the  Queen.  The  Bishop  maintained  to  Bluet  that  the 
rigorous  penal  laws  were  directed  against  all  seminarists  in  the 
belief  that  the  seculars  as  pupils  of  the  Jesuits  were  conscious  of, 
and  accomplices  in,  their  treasons. 

At  the  end  of  June  Bluet  was  introduced  to  the  Privy  Council 
and  had  audience  of  the  Queen.  Insisting  that  the  secular  priests 
detested  the  plots  and  were  willing  to  reveal  them  and  thwart  them 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

in  every  way  in  their  power,  lie  persuaded  the  Council  to  consent 
to  ft  banish  "  four  of  the  imprisoned  priests,  and  so  set  them  free 
to  go  to  Rome  and  prosecute  their  appeal.  The  four  priests  first 
named  were  Dr.  Bagshaw,  Dr.  Champney,  Bluet  and  Barneby. 
They  were  allowed  several  weeks  to  make  their  preparations  and 
collect  funds  for  their  journey.*  Finally  Mush  was  substituted  for 
Bagshaw,  who  watched  proceedings  at  Paris,  and  Dr.  Cecil  took 
the  place  of  Barneby. 

They  actually  started  about  the  end  of  September,  but,  warned 
by  the  failures  of  their  previous  deputation,  they  made  some  stay  at 
Paris  in  order  to  secure  the  protection  and  goodwill  of  the  French 
government. 

Meanwhile  no  word  apparently  had  come  from  Rome  in  response 
to  the  appeal ;  and  a  number  of  books  appeared  on  the  side  of 
the  appellants,  among  which  was  Bagshaw's  True  Relation,  and 
a  series  of  extravagant  publications  of  Watson,  ridiculing  and 
insulting  Blackwell,  and  abusing  the  Jesuits  as  a  body  and 
individually  with  the  utmost  license. 

1602. 

Early  in  January  appeared  Parsons'  Briefe  Apologie,  in  reply 
to  the  earlier  publications  of  the  appellants. 

On  January  26,  Blackwell  published  a  Brief  of  the  pope,  signed 
August  17,  of  the  preceding  year,  in  reference  to  the  appeal  of 
November  1600.  It  had  been  in  the  archpriest's  possession  since 
Michaelmas. 

The  Brief  reproved  both  Blackwell  and  the  appellants,  refused  to 
receive  the  appeal,  condemned  Lister's  book  and  other  writings, 

"'  There  is  unfortunately  little  or  nothing  in  the  Petyt  Papers  to  throw  further 
light  on  these  transactions,  or  on  any  of  ihe  affairs  of  the  clergy  during  the  latter 
half  of  1601.  Bluet's  report  to  the  cardinals  of  his  negotiations  with  the  Council, 
and  of  the  Queen's  speech  on  the  occasion,  is  printed  in  Jesuits  and  Seculars,  from 
S.  P.  Dom.  Eliz.,  cclxxxiii.  f.  70,  and  with  this  must  be  compared  an  extract  from 
his  letter  to  Mush,  in  Tierney,  vol.  iii.  p.  cxlvi. 


XX11.  INTRODUCTION. 

and  strictly  prohibited  any  further  publications  or  controversy  on 
the  subject.  It  was  asserted  that  the  Brief  was  withheld  by  Parsons' 
directions  until  his  own  book  should  appear. 

The  Brief  was  treated  accordingly  by  both  sides  as  a  dead  letter. 

Parsons  wrote  an  Appendix  to  his  Apologie  and  then  his  Mani- 
festation. Colleton  wrote  his  Just  Defence  ;  and  the  battle  of 
the  books  continued  throughout  the  greater  part  of  the  year.a 

February  16.  The  priests,  who  had  left  Paris  on  January  1, 
arrived  in  Rome  16  February.  The  story  of  their  proceedings  at 
Rome,  and  of  the  discussion  and  litigation  which  continued  there 
for  eight  months,  is  told  in  a  series  of  consecutive  narratives 
embodying  some  of  the  main  records  in  the  case,  to  be  printed  in 
the  second  volume,  and  leaves  little  to  be  said  here. 

The  cardinals,  commissioned  to  examine  the  appeal,  separated 
in  the  first  instance  the  question  of  schism  from  other  debatable 
matter,  and  on  April  4  made  known  the  decision  of  the  pope, 
which  was  in  accordance  with  that  of  the  Sorbonne,  viz.  that  the 
appellants  had  not  been  guilty  of  schism  or  disobedience  and  that 
they  had  not  incurred  the  loss  of  their  faculties. 

In  May  seven  or  eight  English  books  were  under  examination. 
Parsons'  and  Blackwell's  proctors  called  for  their  condemnation  as 
containing  a  denial  of  the  deposing  power,  and  other  propositions 
scandalous  or  heretical.  The  appellants  were  here  placed  in  con- 
siderable difficulty.  They  declined  to  be  responsible  for  the  later 
books  written  after  they  had  left  England  and  in  which  they  had 
no  part,  and  in  particular  they  repudiated  Watson.  On  the  other 
hand  they  demanded  the  examination  and  condemnation  of  Parsons' 
political  publications  and  similar  writings  calculated  to  bring  odium 
upon  the  Church  and  provoke  persecution.  They  argued  that 
nothing  but  injury  had  been  done  to  the  English  Catholics  by  the 
attempts  to  reduce  the  country  by  force  of  arms ;  petitioned 

11  Twenty-one  books  are  fully  described  in  the  section  "  Biographical  Notes  "  in 
Jesuits  and  Seculars,  cxxxyiii.-cl. 


INTRODUCTION.  XX111 

for  the  withdrawal  of  all  Jesuits  from  the  courts  and  camps  of 
princes,  and  begged  for  the  strict  prohibition  of  all  interference 
on  the  part  of  the  Society  in  affairs  of  state.a  The  political  differ- 
ences which  had  fallen  into  the  background  during  the  debates  on 
the  question  of  schism  now  came  again  to  the  front. 

In  June  the  appellants  were  cheered  by  hearing  from  the  French 
ambassador  that  he  had  received  a  message  from  Queen  Elizabeth 
thanking  him  for  his  good  offices  on  their  behalf.  The  Spanish 
ambassador  was  continually  at  Parsons'  elbow. 

On  October  5  the  Brief,  after  several  revisions,  was  drawn  up  in 
its  final  shape  and  signed.  The  appellants  had  failed,  through  the 
intervention  of  the  Spanish  ambassador  (so  it  was  believed),  in 
obtaining  an  explicit  prohibition  of  writings  against  the  state.  All 
publications  containing  injurious  statements  against  either  party 
were  equally  condemned  without  mention  of  heresy  ;  and  silence 
was  imposed  upon  the  disputants  in  future,  under  the  severest 
penalties.  The  same  penalties  were  to  be  incurred  by  any  one  who 
under  whatsoever  pretext  should  communicate  with  heretics  to  the 
prejudice  of  Catholics.  The  appellants  triumphed,  however,  in  the 
withdrawal  of  the  offensive  clause  in  the  archpriest's  instructions 
bidding  him  take  counsel  of  the  Jesuit  superiors.1*  He  was  now, 

*  The  appellants  seem  to  have  made  little  account  of  the  47th  decree  of  the  Fifth 
Congregation  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  by  which  the  Society  herself  in  1593  "gravely 
and  severely  "  forbad  her  members  to  engage  in  affairs  which  belong  to  politics  and 
state  government  as  things  repugnant  to  their  profession.  This  order  was  issued,  it 
should  be  observed,  before  the  publication  of  the  Book  on  tlie  Succession  (1594),  and 
before  the  Memorial  for  tJw  Reformation  (1596),  which  was  disseminated  by  Parsons 
in  manuscript.  See  the  decree  quoted,  with  Father  Morris'  comments,  in  the  Lublin 
Review  for  April,  1590  (p.  251). 

b  In  justice  to  Blackwell  it  should  be  remarked  that,  whatever  the  authors  of  his 
appointment  may  have  hoped  from  him,  there  is  no  appearance  of  his  ever  having 
entertained  disloyal  projects.  On  the  contrary,  in  his  examination  at  Lambeth  in 
June,  1607,  he  declares  his  detestation  of  the  treasons  in  Ireland  ;  and  the  sincerity 
of  his  "  Letter  to  the  Priests  his  brethren  for  the  lawfulness  of  taking  the  Oath  of 
Allegiance,"  on  the  7th  of  July,  cannot  be  questioned.  Moreover  it  must  be 
remembered  that  the  Pope's  Brief  admonishing  clergy  and  laity  not  to  consent  to 
any  Protestant  successor  to  Elizabeth,  was  committed  for  publication,  in  the  event 
of  the  Queen's  death,  not  to  the  Archpriest  but  to  Garnet. 


XXIV  INTRODUCTION. 

on  the  contrary,  tl  for  the  sake  of  peace,"  forbidden  to  consult  the 
Jesuits  whether  in  England  or  .Rome  ;  and  Blackwell  was  ordered, 
as  vacancies  occurred  among  his  assistants,  to  select  the  next  three 
in  succession  from  the  ranks  of  the  appellants. 

While  these  affairs  were  being  transacted  in  Rome,  Dr.  Bishop 
and  Dr.  Bagshaw  were  in  Paris  watching  the  interests  of  their 
party  there,  and  in  constant  correspondence  with  their  new  friend 
the  Bishop  of  London. 

On  Christmas  day  the  aged  Bluet,  the  author  of  the  "Appeal  to 
Caesar,*'  as  he  himself  called  this  secret  dealing  with  Elizabeth, 
returned  once  more  as  a  prisoner  to  the  Bishop's  palace. 

One  of  the  most  instructive,  or  at  least  the  most  novel,  of  the 
papers  in  this  first  volume  is  that  here  entitled  "Forty-five  Articles 
of  Enquiry,"  (p.  226)  written  at  the  end  of  1600  and  already 
referred  to.  It  seems  to  furnish  the  key  to  the  whole  collection  of 
MSS.  with  which  we  are  dealing,  and  logically  it  should  be  read 
first.  The  pulpits  of  the  kingdom  are  said  to  have  rung  with  the 
clamour  of  the  Wisbech  Stirs ;  and  particulars  of  the  feud  were 
doubtless  brought  to  the  Privy  Council  by  the  keeper,  Medley,  as 
well  as  by  Bagshaw  and  perhaps  Bagshaw's  lay  friend  and  visitor, 
Dr.  Farbeck.  They  may  have  provoked  ridicule  or  scandal,  but 
little  seems  to  have  come  of  the  disclosures  beyond  the  favour  or 
disfavour  occasionally  shown  by  the  authorities  towards  individuals 
on  this  side  or  the  other.  But  Bancroft,  who  was  made  Bishop  of 
London  in  1597,  certainly  recognised  the  grave  issues  involved, 
and  soon  made  himself  master  of  the  whole  controversy. 

In  May,  1599,  we  learn  from  Mush  that  his  letter  on  the  distur- 
bances at  Eome,  with  suggestions  for  the  remedy  of  existing  evils, 
addressed  to  Mgr.  Morro,  was  returned  from  Rome  by  Parsons, 
and  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Bishop  of  London.  The  Articles  of 
Enquiry  are  almost  certainly  from  the  Bishop's  pen.  The  writer, 
it  will  be  seen,  had  already  in  his  possession  a  number  of  Bagshaw's 
letters  and  his  paper  Pro  instituendo  (p.  149).  He  had  copies  of 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV 

the  two  important  letters  of  Blackwell's  proctors  from  Rome,  a 
letter  of  Bishop  to  Parsons,  the  Censure  of  Paris,  etc.  ;  and  he 
follows  all  the  phases  of  the  quarrel  from  the  first  outbreak  at 
Wisbech  with  surprising  intelligence.  He  is  particularly  anxious 
to  see  certain  other  documents  of  which  he  knew  only  the  purport 
as  the  Memorial  (see  p.  7),  Lister's  Treatise  on  Schism  or 
Adversus  Factiososf  and  Sicklemore's  letter  (p.  48),  the  abstracts 
and  copies  of  which  are  now  in  the  Petyt  Collection ;  and  in  almost 
every  paragraph  of  his  methodical  survey  we  meet  with  such 
phrases  as:  'Some  things  hereunto  maybe  added;'  'the  circumstances 
are  required  to  be  set  down  more  particularly ; '  as  if  he  were  not 
merely  seeking  for  himself  further  information  but  inspiring  or 
dictating  the  outlines  of  a  book.  The  replies  to  these  enquiries,  set 
down  in  the  handwriting  of  Bagshaw  (p.  238),  are  curiously 
meagre  and  unsatisfactory.  The  writer  seems  reluctant  to  show  his 
hand  too  plainly,  or  is  perhaps  ashamed  of  his  business.  But  it  is  note- 
worthy that  Bagshaw's  True  Relation,  published  just  about  twelve 
months  later,  runs  entirely  on  the  lines  sketched  by  the  enquirer 
and  supplies  in  the  amplest  manner  the  particulars  wanted.  The 
question  of  how  far  these  books  of  the  appellants  were  printed  with 
the  aid  of  Bancroft  has  often  been  mooted  and  never  satisfactorily 
answered.  The  priests  may  be  believed  when  they  declared  that 
their  printing  was  done  under  great  difficulties,  secretly,  and  at  their 
own  cost,  but  the  books  can  scarcely  have  been  produced  without 
at  least  the  connivance  of  the  bishop,  and  it  is  significant  that  two 
or  three  years  later  (1604)  one  Jones,  an  aggrieved  stationer, 
presented  a  petition  to  Parliament  accusing  the  bishop  of  obtaining 
the  release  of  recusant  printers  from  prison  and  of  otherwise 
favouring  them  with  the  view  of  criminally  aiding  and  abetting  their 
publication  of  popish  literature.  Some  of  these  books  bear  the 
imprint  of  Frankfurt,  Rouon,  or  Rheims,  but  bibliographers  should 

a  The  text  was  printed  by  Bagshaw  in  his  Relatio  Compendiosa  ;  extracts  are 
given  in  Jesuits  and  Seculars,  pp.  143-5. 

CAMD.  SOC.  d 


XXVI  INTRODUCTION. 

have  the  means  of  discovering  from  what  London  presses  they 
proceeded. 

It  is  not  improbable  that  the  bulk  of  these  Roman  Catholic 
papers  were  collected  or  copied  in  the  first  instance  for  the  use 
of  Bancroft.  Many  of  the  endorsements  are  in  a  hand  closely 
resembling  that  of  Bluet,  who  was  long  in  close  communication 
with  the  bishop.  The  famous  letter  of  Parsons  to  Father  Holt, 
dated  Genoa,  15  March,  1597,  suggesting  that  the  most  suitable 
claimant  for  the  English  throne  would  be  "  the  Infanta  with  the 
Prince  Cardinal,"  is  marked  at  the  end,  "  Per  famulum  magistri 
Bluet,  xvii.  Dec.,  1601."  Certain  papers,  moreover,  would  seem 
to  be  copied  by  Bluet.  Yet  some  endorsements  in  this  or  a 
similar  handwriting  are  evidently  the  work  of  a  Protestant  clerk, 
who  uses  expressions  or  makes  mistakes  which  could  not  have 
come  from  a  Catholic  priest.  How  these  ecclesiastical  papers 
came  into  the  hands  of  Sir  William  Petyt,  Keeper  of  the  Records 
in  the  Tower,  is  not  known;  but  he  was  a  great  collector  of  MSS., 
and  it  is  conjectured  by  Mr.  Macray  that  he  acquired  the  official 
papers  of  some  one  of  the  law  officers  of  the  Court  of  Arches. 

The  limits  necessarily  imposed  upon  me  by  the  Camden  Society 
in  the  production  of  these  volumes  have  made  it  impossible  to 
include  all  the  inedited  papers  in  the  Petyt  collection  which  may 
bear  in  some  degree  upon  the  subject.  Certain  curious  letters 
of  Fisher  to  Bagshaw,  full  of  personalities  and  gossip,  a  letter 
of  U.  D.  to  one  of  the  Wisbech  prisoners,  "  Information  from  the 
Keeper  of  Wisbech  Castle,"  and  a  long  letter  of  Parsons  to  Mr. 
Constable,  are  not  reproduced  here,  as  they  are  printed  either  ver- 
batim, or  in  substance,  in  Mr.  Macray's  Appendix  to  the  Eleventh 
Report  (part  vii.)  of  the  Historical  MSS.  Commission.  Part  of 
the  correspondence  of  Clark  and  Blackwell ;  a  badly  written  draft 
of  a  theological  reply  by  Bagshaw  to  Lister's  treatise ;  and  a  pious 
exhortation  to  obedience,  addressed  to  the  dissentients,  by  some 
priests  who  had  submitted  to  Blackwell,  have  been  omitted ;  also  a 
long  document  by  \Vatson,  entitled  "  A  briefe  colleccion  of  the 


INTRODUCTION.  XXVU 

causes  moving  me  never  to  yeelde  to  Jesuites  thoughe  all  other 
sholde,  onely  in  regard  of  their  Machiavelian  practises  as  heere  in 
parte  doe  ensue.''  It  adds  little  to  onr  knowledge  of  the  man  or 
of  the  controversy.  The  quarry  is,  however,  not  exhausted,  and  a 
comparison  with  other  documents  of  the  kind  at  Stonyhurst  or  else- 
where may  yet  throw  light  on  the  mysterious  relations  of  the  Ap- 
pellants to  the  Queen  and  Council. 

The  original  papers,  often  hastily  written  copies,  abound  in 
clerical  errors  of  all  kinds.  Many  of  these  have  been  corrected 
or  indicated  in  the  text.  There  remain,  however,  a  few  obscuri- 
ties, verbal  or  grammatical,  which  can  only  be  amended  by  con- 
jecture, and  these  are  left  as  they  stand.  Thus  for  "  came  in  " 
(p.  393,  last  line)  we  should  perhaps  read  "condemned;"  for 
"  discents  "  (p.  213,  1.  5  from  foot),  "  descants ;  "  for  "  ever  " 
(p.  224,  1.  5)  "never;"  for  "trice"  (p.  218,  1.  2),  "truce"; 
and  for  "  oure  "  (p.  219,  1.  6),  "  their."  I  have  also  to  ask  the 
reader's  indulgence  for  an  unpleasant  list  of  obvious  corrigenda. 

It  is  more  [pleasant  to  record  my  grateful  thanks  to  the  Libra- 
rians of  the  Inner  Temple  for  their  unfailing  courtesy;  to  Mr.  David 
Hannay  for  revising  some  Spanish  transcripts,  which  are  to 
follow  in  the  second  volume ;  and  to  the  Rev.  W.  E.  Addis,  as 
ever,  for  constant  aid  and  counsel. 

T.  G.  L. 


CORRIGENDA. 


Page  27,  line  4  from  foot,  for  if  read  of. 

Page  63,  note  b,for  1801  read  1601. 

Page  79,  line  3,  /0r  qua  rai/£  quia. 

Page  82,  line  2,  for  maceria  read  maceriae. 

Page  87,  line  18,/<w  subjacere  read  subjacete. 

Page  96,  line  6  from  foot,  for  lyft  read  lyst. 

Page  128,  line  3,/<?r  dominationum  read  dominationem 

Page  128,  line  17,  for  gerrere  read  gerere. 

Page  153,  line  l,for  Brevinm  read  Breviarium. 

Page  156,  line  5,  for  wch  read  wth. 

Page  164,  line  13,  for  qua  read  qnse. 

Page  173,  line  12,  for  pravibus  read  pravis. 

Page  174,  line  9,  for  ludificari  read  ludificare. 

Page  176,  line  6  from  foot,  for  as  read  is. 

Page  182,  line  13,  after  stand  out  add  not. 

Page  193,  last  line,  for  disobedience  read  disobedience. 

Page  203,  line  5,  for  judges  read  judge. 

Page  241,  line  1  of  note,  for  1680  read  1600. 


THE   QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS. 

1.  Letter  from  M.  J.  [John  Mush~\  to  Dr.  Bagshaw.  38,  f.  382. 

[1597.] 

R.  D., 

It  is  longe  synce  I  hard  from  you,  for  Mr.  Dud.,a  and  I  haue  not 
sene  one  the  other  since  before  Christmas.  I  heare  Mr.  D.  Nor.b 
is  sicke,  God  comforte  him,  &  that  you  w*  v.  or  vj.  mo  ar  at  table 
aparte  from  the  rest  in  Mr.  Blu[ets]  chamber.  Yf  peace  wyll  be 
had  so  you  haue  done  verie  well  in  my  opinion,  yf  yt  wyll  not, 
you  knowe  how  to  haue  patience  &  make  a  meritt  of  yt.  Good 
Sr,  as  muche  as  humane  frailtie  &  yor  evyll  disposed  bodies  by 
reason  of  that  infectious  place  &  exasperating  companie  wyll 
permitt,  glue  nor  take  cause  of  disquiett  to  yorselfe,  and  refer  the 
rest  to  god,  who  in  tyme  will  send  redress  as  he  seethe  expedient, 

»  Richard  Dudley  was  sent  with  Mush  to  Wisbech  as  arbitrator  in  the  disputes 
of  1595. 

b  Norden,  a  priest  and  doctor  of  medicine,  died  suddenly  at  Wisbech  in  1597. 

CAMD.  SOC.  B 


2  THE  ARCHl'RIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

for  yor  name,  take  no  more  thought.  When  I  come  to  the  sight 
of  the  paper  I  wyll  satisfie  yor  desire  to  cancell  yt,  for  to  what 
purpose  should  we  kepe  yt  now,  when  you  ar  divided  &  kepe  yt 
not.  Mr.  Gwyn  a  tould  me  that  fissher b  was  vngone  at  his  com- 
myng  from  London.  I  marvell  what  the  man  staieth  for  all  this 
while  ?  vnless  y*  be  to  carrye  newes  of  the  foule  dealyng  of  the 
Jesuits  wch  bend  them  selves  thus  mightely  against  our  association.0 
Your  selfe  &  others  haue  often  warned  me  to  bewarr  of  them  &  I 
was  euer  to  incredulous :  but  yf  I  had  tyme  to  lett  you  vnderstand 
of  their  iniurious  vsage  &  slanderous  proceeding  against  me  & 
others  aboute  this  association,  &  against  me  about  the  late  tumults 
at  Home  charging  me  to  be  the  author  &  beginner  of  them 
(whereas  before  god  I  was  as  fre  from  them  as  any  of  you  that 
knewe  not  of  them)  &  that  I  am  the  head  of  a  faction  against 
them,  to  expell  them  the  realme,'&c.,  &c.,  you  would  be  more 
incredulous  than  I  haue  bene.  for  yl  ,is  so  farr  from  all  not 
religious  &  charitable,  but  honest  conceipts  also,  that  no  man  I 
thinke  can  believe  them  w*out  his  owne  experience,  for  those 
stirrs  of  Rome  I  neuer  hard  more  but  what  fissher  reported,  but 
seing  they  make  me  the  author  of  them  I  intend  god  wylling  to 
examine  and  searche  them  out  to  the  bottom.  They  make  all 
cleare  &  tell  a  faire  smothe  taile,  &  ar  most  innocent  I  warrant 
you.  for  or  association  y*  should  haue  gone  forward  by  my  con- 
sent, tho  we  had  bene  but  10.  to  the  confusion  of  all  their  & 


11  Robert  Gwyn,  Bachelor  of  Theology,  a  successful  missionary. 

b  Robert  Fisher,  the  reputed  compiler  of  the  memorial  from  materials  supplied  by 
the  leaders  of  the  anti- Jesuit  party  abroad,  September,  1597. 

c  The  association  of  secular  priests  for  their  own  better  self-government,  projected 
by  Colleton,  Mush,  and  other  leaders  of  the  clergy,  after  the  dissensions  at  Wisbech, 
was  partly  intended  as  a  means  to  more  effectually  resist  the  aggressive  policy  of  the 
Jesuits.  The  unexpected  institution  of  a  superior  in  the  character  of  an  archpriest, 
suggested  (it  was  said)  to  the  Pope  by  Parsons  as  a  countennove,  necessarily  put  an 
end  to  the  scheme, 


THE  QUAKKEL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  O 

others  slanderous  toungs,  but  yor  godsone  mr.  mich1  a  &  others  ar 
faynt-harted  &  trepidaverunt  timore  vbi  non  erat  timor.  The 
Jesuits  fearing  the  creditt  of  or  confraternitie  to  countervaile  w* 
theirs,  wyll  neuer  endure  any  vnion  of  priests  yt  becometh  vs  to 
looke  to  yt,  for  vnless  we  seeke  for  redress  at  his  handes  that  can 
command  them,  the  secular  clergy  shall  haue  smale  creditt  or 
estimation  w*  the  people,  or  concord  among  themselves.  I  haue 
delt  most  planely  in  a  letter  to  them,  what  wylbe  the  euent  god 
knowethe,  but  they  are  men  w*  whome  I  thinke  yt  is  most  hard  to 
haue  frendship.  vnless  one  flatter  &  feed  their  humors  in  euerye 
thinge,  wch  I  neuer  purpose  to  do,  cheefely  (I  perceive)  they  ar 
bent  against  me.  but  god  g[rant]  me  his  holy  grace  &  I  regard 
not  the  worst  they  can  do.  co[mend]  me  to  mr.  Bleu.  &  all  w1 
you.  Jesu  kepe  you  this  8  J.  .  .  .  I  heare  Tilb  is  come  out, 
but  I  haue  not  mett  w1  him  as  yett. 

Yors  vnfeanedly 

M.  J. 
Endorsed  by  writer  :    To  the  right  worshp11  mr.  D.  Bagshaw 

these.     Wisb. 

Endorsement  II.  :  M.  J.  to  Bagshawe  of  the  slanderous 
dealings  of  the  Jesuits,  and  how  if  they  prevayle  the 
creditt  of  secular  priests  will  be  overthrowne. 


*  Perhaps  John  Michell,  M.A.,  Oxford. 

b  Francis  Tillotson  escaped  from  Wisbech  and  afterwards  became,  a  Government 
spy. 


4  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 


38,  f.  371  2.  Responsum  8m  Dni  nostri  dementis  8  ad  orationem  Sacerdotum 
Anglorum  quam  habuit  P.  Edwardus  Benettusf  reliquorum 
nomine,  die  3°  Septemb.,  1597,  cum  in  Angliam  essent 
decessuri. 

Erant  prassentes  Ilmus  Card1'8  Caietanus,  Angliae  Protector,  ac  P 
Robertus  Personius,  quorum  nullus,  ea  de  re  antea  ad  Pontificem 
verbum  vllum  habuerat,  sed  admissis  Sacerdotibus  ad  pedum  S* 
Stls  oscula,  et  habita  oratione,  quae  teneros  habebat  affectus,  cum 
expectaretur,  vt  Pontifex  eadem  omnino  suauitate  (prout  solet) 
responderet,  is  reprsehensionem  satis  asperam  exorsus  est,  propositis 
primum  beneficijs,  quae  istic  a  sede  Apostolica  accepissent.  Yenistis 
(inquit)  ad  hanc  almam  vrbem  aliqui  vocati,  aliqui  forsan  non 
vocati,  atque  hie  educati  atque  instituti  fuistis  ac  multa  beneficia 
accepistis  ab  hac  Sta  sede,  contra  quam  aliquorum  vestrorum  patres 
blasphemant.  Tune  csepit  de  Martyrii  dignitate  ac  praestantia 
agere,  ostendens  hanc  esse  supra  vires  humanas,  et  proinde  sola  dei 
gratia,  et  humilitate  posse  acquiri,  quam  maxime  laudauit,  ac  in 
spiritum  superbias,  humilitati  ac  charitati  contrarium  vehementer 
est  invectus ;  asserens  nihil  boni  sperari  posse  ab  eo,  qui  spiritu 
agitur  superbiae ;  et  tune  dixit  magnas  fuisse  Collegij  contentiones 
ac  discordias  quas  maxime  ei  displicebant,  et  valde  (inquit)  nos 
torserunt,  et  nescio  an  aliqui  hie  sint  ex  illis,  sed  si  fuerint 
intelligant,  non  solum  se  nihil  boni  in  Anglia  facturos,  nisi  hunc 
spiritum  deponant,  sed  omnino  (inquit)  timeo  ne  turpiter  labamini. 
Spiritus  enim  hie  superbias  in  barathrum  et  abissum  vos  ducet ; 
hinc  iterum  coliortatus  est  omnes  vehementer,  vt  Romas  relinquant 

»  Edward  Bennet,  the  Welshman  of  whom  Dr.  Barret  wrote  to  Parsons  (Sept., 
1596)  :  "This  Benet  is  the  greatest  dissembler  and  most  perilous  fellow  in  a  com- 
munitie  that  ever  I  knewe  "  (Douay  Diaries,  p.  386),  was  a  ringleader  of  "  the 
discontented  "  at  Rome  ;  and  subsequently  he  and  his  brother  John  became  active 
leaders  of  the  Appellant  clergy.  Edward  was  proposed  at  one  time  for  the 
episcopate,  and  on  the  death  of  John  Colleton  he  was  made  dean  of  the  English 
Chapter. 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  5 

spiritum  contentioms,  et  non  secum  ferant  in  Angliam.  Cum  vero 
finitis  omnibus  P.  Hillus,  qui  ex  praecipuis  turbarum  erat  authoribus, 
secundo  ad  eum  venisset,  post  alios  multos,  vt  pro  discessu  pedes 
oscularetur,  et  Pontifex  iam  desijsset  loqui,  ac  benedictionem  indul- 
gentiasque  impertivisset,  excitatus  Pontifex  eius  aspectu,  quern  ex 
seditione  praeterita  recordabatur,  redijt  iterum  in  eundem  sermonem, 
dixitque  Commendamusvobisomnimodo  concordiam  cum  Patribus 
Societatis  in  Anglia.  Discedentibus  vero  Sacerdotibus,  dixit 
Pontifex  cuidam  astanti  se  P.  Hillum  ex  vultu  et  prolixa  barbaa 
agnouisse,  et  scire  ilium  esse  valde  seditiosum.  Hinc  omnes  intel- 
lexerunt,  quam  in  grata  semper  fuerit  Pontifici  tumultuantium 
istorum  causa,  licet  vt  ipse  dicere  solet,  ne  omnino  desperatione 
acti  in  hseresim  laberentur,  quod  aliqui  ei  minati  fuerunt,  motus 
eorum  patientius  tulisset. 

Endorsed:  An  answer,b  .  .  .  papa,  3  Sept.,  .  .  .  certayne 
priests  tooke  their  leave  for  England.  The  pope  noted 
Mr  Hill  ye  priest  to  be  a  factious  man. 

3.    Copy  of  a  Letter  from  the  Nuncio c  at  Brussels  to  the  Clergy  in  38;  f.  370. 
England,  revoking  the  faculties  granted  io  three  priests. 

Dec.  29,  1597. 

Admodum  Rdi  dni  Arnici  in  Christo  syncere  dilecti.  Ea  est 
humanse  natures  deprauatio,  seu  fragilitas,  ut  a  caepto  syncerioris 
vitae  institute  et  tramite  grauibus  quibusdam  abducti  et  seducti 
cupiditatibus  facilo  deflectant :  Meruerunt  sane  praesumpta  nedum 

*  This  long-bearded  Thomas  Hill,  whose  faculties  were  revoked  three  months  later 
(as  will  be  seen  in  the  following  document),  is  said  to  have  been  an  Anglican  clergy, 
man.  He  went  to  Rheims  in  1590,  and  was  transferred  in  1593  to  the  College  at 
Rome,  where  he  was  ordained  priest.  He  subsequently  distinguished  himself  on  the 
English  mission,  wrote  the  Quatron  of  Reasons,  was  condemned  to  death  in  1612, 
but  was  reprieved  and  banished.  He  had  been  admitted  while  in  prison  into  the 
Order  of  St.  Benedict.  He  died  at  Douai  in  1644. 

b  MS.  mutilated. 

c  Octavius  Mirto,  bishop  of  Tricarico,  1592-1605. 


6  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

sed  et  perspccta  trium  sacerdotum  Anglorum,  quorum  Domina  sunt 
Edwardus  Tempestius,a  Thomas  Hillus,  ac  Robertus  Bensoniusb 
vitas  innocentia,  morum  probitas,  pietatis  et  Catholicse  Eeligionis 
promovendaa  et  propagandas  ardens  zelus,  a  sua  Beatne  quibus- 
dam  facultatibus  ad  communem  Catholicorum  in  Anglia  degentium 
consolationem,  condecorari.  Verum  enimuero  cum  cito  nimis, 
proh  dolor,  perfectioris  vitas  studium  cupiditatum  abrepti  blandi- 
mentis  renunciaverint  idque  suee  Beatni  notum  evaserit,  optimo 
sane  consilio,  facultates  quas  vitas  illorum  splendore,  morum  nitore, 
et  pietatis  avitaeque  Religionis  ardore  allecta  et  inducta  concesserat, 
audita  probae  vitas  exigua  perseuerantia,  morum  depravatione 
eorundem,  reuocandas  illas  censuit  vt  quod  virtutis  intuitu,  pro- 
bitati  elargitum  fuerat  superinducti  vitii  interuentu  improbitati 
detraheretur.  Proinde  hisce  nostris  [literis]  patefactum  cupi- 
mus  idipsum  R^3  D.D.  vestris  ne  a  vobis  praenominatarum 
facultatum  exercitium  ipsis  permittatur  bullis  aut  quibuscumque 
alijs  scripturis  quantumlibet  authenticis,  quse  penes  eos  esse  po- 
terunt  fidem  denegando,  quippe  cum  ese  cassatse  et  reuccataa  sint. 
Praspotens  Deus  conatus  vestros  diuino  suo  favore  persequatur,  et 
adiuvet  labores  in  ipsius  vineae  decorem  cultum  et  augmentum 
impensos  aeterno  cselestis  vitaa  brauio  recompensaturus  :  et  valeant. 

Bruxellis. 

xxix  Decembris  1597. 

Admodum  E^3  D.D.  VV. 

Amantiss83  vti  frater  oetauius  episcopus 
Tricariensis 

Nuncius  Apostolicus 

Admodum  E,dls  dnis  Amicis  in  xpo  syncere  dilectis  Presbiteris 
Catholieis  in  Anglias  regno  residentibus. 


•  Edward  Tempest  had  been  at  the  head  of  an  English  faction  at  the  college  as 
Bennet  was  of  the  Welsh  (Foley,  Records,  vi.  36).  He  was  ordained  priest  March  19, 
1594,  and  was  sent  into  England  Sept.  16,  1597. 

b  Robert  Benson,  alias  Richardson,  was  sent  from  Rheims  to  Rome  in  January, 
1593. 


THE  QUAKREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  7 

4.  Abstract  of  the  Memorial  and  of  sundry  Letters  against  the       38,  f.  337. 
Jesuits.     Sept.-Dec.,  1597. 

Capita  qusedam  accusationum  quibus  Doctor  Grifford us  etDominus 
Pagettus,  Angli,  aliique  eorum  sequaces  societatera  Jesu  iinmerito 
apud  summum  Pontificem  et  11103  Card63  aliosque  viros  prsecipuos 
traduxerunt ;  quas  iustum  est  vt  vel  probent,  vel  vt  soeietati  fama, 
tam  iniquis  et  manifestis  calumny's  impetita,  restituatur. 

Omnia  proponantur  eisdem  authorum  verbis  quantum  fieri  potuit 
et  breui  mittentur  scripta  ex  quibus  sunt  desumpta.  a 

De  vniuersa  soeietate  patribusque  Romania. 
1.  Societutis  homines  adeo  esse  ambitiosos  vt  non  content! 
terminis  quos  posuerunt  patres  ipsorum,  iam  regna  et  monarchias 
insatiabili  desiderio  devorarint.  Gi/ordus  ad  Tempestium  Romano} 
seditionis  prcecipuum  quendam  authorem  in  epistola  quadam  vt 
Pontifici  Cardinalibusque  proponeretur,  13  Aprilis  1596. 

•  There  appears  to  be  no  complete  copy  of  the  Memorial  extant.  Certain  abstracts 
of  it  were  drawn  up  and  circulated  in  MS.  by  the  Jesuits  in  the  hope  of  putting  their 
adversaries  to  shame  by  the  extravagance  of  the  charges  contained  in  it.  Dr.  Bagshaw, 
however,  unashamed,  printed  in  his  True  Relation  an  English  translation  of  one 
of  these  entitled  "An  Abstract  of  the  Memorial  sent  by  certain  Englishmen  out  of 
the  Low  Countries  to  the  Pope's  Highness,  Clement  VIII.,  against  the  Jesuits 
labouring  in  the  English  vineyard,  Sept.,  1597."  The  present  document,  also 
translated  by  Bagshaw  (p.  Ill),  is  a  more  concise  "catalogue  of  slanders,"  as 
Parsons  term  it,  extracted  partly  from  the  Memorial  itself  and  partly  from  letters 
written  iii  support  of  the  Memorial  by  Dr.  Gifford,  Dean  of  Lille  and  afterwards 
Archbishop  of  Eheims,  and  by  others  of  his  party.  There  are  three  Latin  copies 
of  this  paper  in  the  Petyt  collection  (xxxviii.  ff.  333,  337,  and  347),  one  of  which 
is  described  as  Articuli  Patris  Persona  contra  D.  Giffordum  dccanum  Insu- 
lensem.  Bagshaw  gives  to  his  version  of  the  Capita  the  title  "  Certain  chief  points 
of  accusations  wherewith  many  Englishmen  have  justly  charged  the  Jesuits  unto 
the  Pope  and  divers  cardinals  :  taken  out  of  the  Memorial  and  other  letters,  some  of 
them  dated  at  Rome,  8  Of  November,  1597."  His  translation  contains  some  variations 
from  the  Latin  copies.  He,  moreover,  suppresses  the  references  to  the  sources  of  the 
several  charges  with  the  names  of  their  author,  which  are  here  supplied  by  Parsons 
or  the  compiler.  Paragraphs  omitted  in  Bagshaw's  version  are  here  marked  with  an 
asterisk. 


8  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

2.  Quod  eaclem  ambitione  acti  hierarcliicam  pristinae  ecclesise 
formam  praepostero   ambitu   inuertere  conantur.     Idem  Giffordus 
in  eadem  epistola. 

3.  Quod  heec  patrum  ambitio  non  tantum  in  Anglia  in  carceribus 
ipsis,  in  Belgio  et  in  Italia,  verum  etiam  vbique  terrarum  seditiones 
excitat.     Ibidem. 

4.  Quod  haec  ambitio  non  solum  in  prouincijs  et  vrbibus  verum 
etiam   in  familijs,  fratres  a  se  mutuo,  coniuges   et  amantissimos 
discerpit,  et  vnum  contra  alium  livore  et  invidia  inflammat.  Ibidem- 

5.  Cedendum    esse  tempori  (in  controvcrsia  Romana)  ne  dum 
huic  ambitionis  impel  ui   obex  ponatur  disruptis  omnis  honestatis 
atque  modestiae   repagulis,  furenti    cursu  multos   in   praecipitium 
rapiat.     Ibid. 

6.  Si  base  ambitio  impunita  remanserit  videbit  posteritas  illam 
non  solum  praslatis  sed  etiam   principibus   et   monarchis,   quibus 
nascens   nunc  adulatur,  vincula  aliquando  iniecturam  esse.     Ibid. 

7.  Rogat  Giffordus  Pontificem  vt  bane  longe  lateque  serpentem 
societatis  ambitionem  praescindat  securi  missa  ad  radicem  arboris, 
ne  suae  sanctitatis  authoritate  armata,  in  perniciem  aliorum  plena 
vindicta  diffundatur,  et  infinitas  animarum  ruinas  ac  strages  faciat 
quod  iam  in  misera  Anglia,  magna  causae  communis  iactura,  facere 
coepit.     Ibid. 

8.  Sed  neque  presbiteris  Anglis  in  exilio  locus  vllus  ab  ambitione 
hac  tutus,  nisi  quis  signum  eius  bestiae  in  fronte  acceperit.     Ibid. 

9.  Quod  patres  in  omnibus  Pontificis  mandatis  querant  semper 
per  brachium  seculare  ea  euacuare  cum  magno  multorum  scandalo. 
Giffordus  epistola  ad  Robertum  Marchanium  qui  ex  primis  Komse 
tumultuantibus  erat,  8  August,  1596. 

10.  Patrum   vindictam   non   terminari  nisi  cum  aduersantium 
sibi  morte  et  cum  infamia  mortem  consequente.     Ibid. 

11.  Quod  Jesuitae  (de  Romanis  loquitur)  omnes  omnium  literas 
intercipiant  itaque  ut  neque  Cardinalium,  neque  principum  quoque, 
fasciculis  parcant.     Ibid. 

38,  f.  333b.  12.  Deum  testatur  GifFordus  et  Angelos  eius  quod  maxima  pars 


THE  QUAEKEL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  9 

nobilitatis  et  Cleri  Anglican!  tarn  domi  quam  foris  deplorant  cum 
gemitu  et  lachrimis  miserrimum  statum  suum  qui  graviora  patiuntur 
sub  his  novis  tyrannis  Jesuitis  quam  ab  vllis  quotidianis  gravibus 
persecutoribus.  Ibid. 

13.  Ideo  esse  graviorem  persecutionem  Jesuitarum  quam  hereti- 
corum  Anglorum  contra  Catholicos  quia  ab  illis  ob  virtutem,  ab 
his  titulo  proditionis  ac  suspectee  fidei  Catholicse  patiuntur.  Ibid. 

1-1.  Ita  persecuti  sunt  Jesuitse  sacerdotes  aliquot  iam  martyres, 
vt  eorum  mors  partim  hereticis,  partim  patribus  sit  attributa. 
Marchianus  summus  Giffordi  amicus  in  memoriali  ad  summum 
Pontificem. 

'15.  «-fe5olemne  esse  illud  apud  patres  (divide  et  impera)  et  ideo 
Romse  discordias  excitant  aluntque  patres.  Ibid. 

16.  Confessarios  societatis  abuti  solere  conscientijs  scolarium  et 
suorum  poenitentium  ad  proprium  commodum.     Idem,  classe  4% 
articuloj0. 

17.  Ex  300  sacerdotibus  qui  Angliam  sunt  ingressi  viz.  6  aut  7 
defecisse  ex  20,  Jesuitis  deficisse  8.     Ibid :  qux  insignis  tamen  est 
calumnia  cum  ne  vnus  quidem  hactenus  ex  eis  quos  societas  eo  misit 
defecerit.6- 

18.  Quod  patres  in  Belgio  adeo  crudeles  sunt  vt  multos  viros 
optimos   non   solum   ad   mortem   miseram   perduxerint   sed   post 
mortem  infamarint.    ffisheruS)  Pagetti  et  Giffordi  hospes,  epistola 
.22,  Julii,  1596. 

19.  Nihil  Cathcos  Anglos  adeo  torquet  quarn  praesentis  Pontificis 
in[ter]  Jesuitas  contemptus  et  odium,  et  lllmi8  Cardbua  Toleto  et 
Alexandrine  irrigates  falso  inurise,  *quas  nolentes  (inquit   GifF- 
ordus)  audiuimus,  et  gementes  patimur.     Giff.  epistola  ad  Tempes- 
tium  19  7bris,  1596. 

20.  Jesuitas  auide  expectare  mortem  sanctissimi  domini  nostri, 
et  Illmi  Cardlis  Toleti  ;b  vt  quam  diu  conati  sunt  csedem  et  sanguinem 

a  This  clause,  being  the  Jesuits'  denial  of  the  preceding  statement,  is  inadvertently 
included  in  Bagshaw's  version. 
b  The  cardinal  died  Sept.,  1596. 


10  THE  AKCHi'RIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

inferant  illis  omnibus  qui  illorum  tyrannidi  se  opponere  sunt  ausi. 
Ibid. 

21.  Surnmum  (inquit  Giffordus)  remedium,  et  in  quo  cardo 
totius  controversies  Romanse  vertitur,  est,  vt  collegiorum  omnium 
causae  Ulmm  Cardium  congregation}  regularium  cognoscendse  atque 
decidendae  committantur,  nihil  enim  est  (inquit)  quod  hi  tyranni 
magis  verentur  quam  vt  rogentur  coram  Cardbns  rationem  facti 
reddere,  neque  quicquam  est  quod  sic  illis  laxat  insolentiae  habenas 
sicut  ab  omni  fere  tribunali  immunitas.  Ibid,  et  idem  multis  alijs 
literis  repetit,  maxime  vero  in  memoriali,  his  literis  adiuncto,  numero 
vltimo. 

38,  t  334.  22.  In  festina  Smi  domini  nostri  morte  sita  est  eorum  spes:  quare 

festinandum  est  vobis  qui  Romae  estis,  siquidem  Hbertatem  nostram 
potestis.     Ibid. 

*23.  Vtimini  (inquit)  literis  meis  secreto  et  efficaciter,  quia  inimi- 
cus  si  non  praeveniatur,  certam  sibi  monarchiam  persuadet.  dum 
calescit  ferrum  percutite,  dum  patroni  vestri  vivunt  peragite.  Ini- 
inici  non  aliud  quaerunt  quam  ut  et  tempus  lucrentur,  et  si  semel  se 
liberent,  et  ab  angustijs  quibus  nunc  implicantur  dominabuntur 
(mihi  credite)  tyranicissime.  Gi/ordus  in  epiatola,  I5a  Octobris, 
1596,  et  epistola,  initio  9bris. 

24.  Patres   querere  regimen  quoque  collegij  Duacensis,  neque 
vllum  aliud  esse  fraenum  quod  timeant  et  quo  infraenari  possunt 
quam  vt  rectores  Jesuitae  subijciantur  congregationi  regularium. 
Ibid.,  et  Marchanus  in  memoriali. 

25.  Quod  patres  molitionibus  machivileanis  conantur  redigere 
collegium  Duaceuum  ad  dissolutionem.     D.  Hugo  Griffidius  epis- 
tola ad  Edwardum  Bennettum,  26  Aprilis  1597. 

26.  Horrendam  esse  tyrannidem  atque  insolentiara  Jesuitariim 
maxirae  eorum  qui  in  Belgio  infamant,  exauthorisant,  deprimunt, 
vereor  etiam  (inquit)  ne  indirecte  hostibus  prodaut  quemcunque 
voluerunt.     Ibid. 

*27.  Patres  inimicos  esse  mortales  Cardinalis  Toleti,  optare  eius 


THE  QUAEEEL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  1  1 

mortem,    quotidie   loqui    de    eo    turpiter    tanquam    de    Apostata. 
Giffordus  ad  Edw.  Bennettum,  15  octobris,  1596. 

*2S.  Ne  detur  occasio  tyrannidi  atque  insolentije  inter  Jesuitas 
gmus  dominus  noster  pro  infinita  sua  prudentia  optiine  statuit  in 
societate  (inquit  Giffordus)  ne  quis  magistratum  apud  eos  gerat  vltra 
triennium  etc.  Epistola  ad  Tempestium  et  Bennettum  mense  9ris 
1596. 

De  patribus  Societatis  Anglicanee  missionis.  33,  f.  338. 

29.  Patres  societatis  in  Anglia  inter  se  dissidere :    nominatim 
vero  patrem  Henricum  superiorem,  et  patrem  Edmunduma  in  carcere 
Wisbicensi :  etesse  I6barticulos  dissentionis.     Pagettus  in  colloquio 
ad  patrem  Bonardum,  vt  patet  ex  eius  literis  17  Sept.,  1597. 

30.  Nullam  esse  Catliolicorum  domum  in  qua  patres  non  sint,  et 
pastores  et  alios  habeant  deputatos,   qui  vices  suas  gerant.     In 
memoriali  quodam  per  Giffordum  et  Pagettum  Roman  transmisso 
mense  Sept,,  1597.     Eidemque  cooperati  creduntur  ffisherus  et  D. 
Hugo  Griffin  et  sigillatim  Giffordus  in  literis. 

31.  Si   quis   sacerdos   locum   aliquem    Residentige    commodum 
habuerit  in  Anglia,  patres  non  cessabunt,  quoad  eum  inde  eiecerint, 
atque  hoc  modis  impijs  informando,  viz.  et  suspectum  reddendo. 
Ibid.       Vtrobique  tarn  in  memoriali,  quarn   Giffordij   epistola    ad 
Marchanum,  8  Augusti,  1596. 

*32.  Quod  neminem  permittant  Jesuitse  facultatibu3  sibi  etiam 
a  summo  pontifice  concessis  in  Anglia  vti ;  nisi  ex  speciali  licentia 
patrum.  Memoriale  numero  2,  et  Giffordij  ad  Marchanum. 

*33.  Quod  patres  in  Anglia  non  doctis  sacerdotib"3,  non  pijs,  non 
sanctis  facultates  suas  delegant  sed  indoctis,  indevotis,  irreligiosis, 
imo  seditiosis.  Numero  2°. 

*34.  Quod  patres  eleemosinas  Catliolicorum  carceribus,  aliisque 
piis  vsibus  deputatas,  omni  modo  ad  se  trahunt:  casque  neque  car- 
ceribus, neque  collegiis,  neque  presbyteris,  neque  exulibus  distri- 
buunt ;  sed  seditiosis  fabularum  fictoribus  aliorumque  diflPamatori- 

•  Edmunds,  i.e.  Weston.  b  Bagshaw  reads  26. 


12  THE  AKCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

bus,  et  sanctorum  derisoribus  in  laborum  suorum  stipendium  im- 
38,  f.  338b.      pendunt.     Numero  3°. 

35.  Quod  adeo  laute  et  splendide  vivunt  patres  in  Anglia,  tan- 
tumque  in  personas  suas  impendunt,  vt  vnius  Jesuitao  expensis 
possint   20  presbiteri   laute   splendide   et   ornate    sustentari.      In 
memoriali,  numero  4°. 

36.  Quod   patres   thesauros   plurimos   trans   mare   mittunt    (vt 
fertur)  vt  suo  corpori  hoc  et  societati  impendant.     Memoriali  ibidem, 
et  Grffordij  epistola,  8  Aug.,  1596,  ad  Marchanum. 

37.  Patres^  extitisse,    atque   esse    modo   authores   discordiarum 
et  contentionum   in   carcere   Wisbicensi.     Memoriale,  numero  7°. 
Titiones  etiam  esse  seditionum  omnium  alibi.       Gi/ordus  in  literis. 

38.  Patres  faeminis  blandiri,  et  suadere  vt  moniales  fiant,  modo 
quse  habent,  illis  derelinquant:  sic  de  multorum  nuptijs:  sic  de  in- 
firmorum  testamentis  alijsque  disponunt,  vt  semper  aliquid  cedat  in 
illorum  lucrum  :  ita  vt  nihil  prseter  pecuniarum  quaestum  quaerere 
videantur:  et  ex  Anglise  conversione  quasi  mercaturam  conficiunt. 
Memor.,  n™  8. 

*39.  Quod  patres  vulgo  a  plurimis  mendacissimi  habeantur  neque 
iurantibus  illis  fides  vlla  eis  adhibeatur:  quod  a  schismaticis 
vocentur  sanguisugae.  Ibid. 

*40.  Patres  odio  maxime  prosequi,  contemnere,  et  omni  infamiaa 
nota  lacerare  Academicos,  et  qui  studuerunt  in  Anglias  vniversita- 
tibus,  ac  laurea  aliqua  sunt  insigniti.  Ibid.,  numero  10.  Quod 
Catholici  in  Anglia  magis  timent  Jesuitas,  quam  ipsos  hereticos. 
Memor.,  n™.  2°. 

*41.  Quod  patres  indirecte  produnt  sacerdotes  hereticis  perse- 
quendo  eos.  Ibid.,  nro.  7.  Et  Giffordus  in  literis. 

42.  Quod  patres  per  fas  et  nefas  simplicem  et  absolutam 
monarchiam  totius  Anglias  quserunt.  Memor.,  nro.  7.  Et  Gif- 
fordus sdspe  in  literis  ad  T/irogmortonum.  11  Julij,  1596. 

38,  f.  339.  43^  Patres  esse  hostes  sacerdotum  saacularium  vbique  fere  affir- 

mat  Gijfordus,  in  additione  ad  literas  Hilli,  21  Julij,  1596. 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  13 

44.  Patres  esse  causam   totius   discordise   in   gente   Anglicana.  38,  f.  339. 
Giffordus  ad  Throgmortonum  11  Julij,  1596. 

45.  A  patre  Personio,  et  ab  Equite  aurato  ffrancisco  Inglefeldo 
profeotom  esse  artificium  commiltendi  inter  se  et  collidencli  Car- 
dinalem  Aldobrandinmn,  Caietanum  et  Episcopum  Cassanensem. 
Giffordus  ad  Throgmortonum,  11  Jultj,  1596. 

46.  Quod   pater   Holtus   et   complices    eius   loquantur   tarn   in 
Anglia  quam  in  Belgio  dedecorose  de  summo  pontifice,  ac  de  Illmo 
Cardle  Toleto.       G-iffordus  epistola  ad  Marchanum,  8  Aug.,  1596. 

47.  Carolus  Pagettus  scripsit  Card11  Alano  patrem  Holtum  reum 
esse  et  accusari  ab  eo  posse  de  rebus  turpibus,  et  infamibus :  et  de 
huiusmodi  vt  eas  non  audeat  literis  committere,  vt  testatur  ipsa 
Cardinalis  epistola  ad  ipsum  Pagettum  4°  Januarij,  1591. 

48.  Quod  dicunt  pontificein  (horrendum  inquit  dictu  de  spiritus 
sancti  oraculo)  abvsum  fuisse  clavibus  in  absolvendo  rege  Navar- 
rensi.     Ibid. 

49.  Patrem  Holtum  non  solum  intendere,  sed  etiam  iactitare  se 
vrelle  miseram  Angliam  sibi  et  suis  in  conquistam  capere.     Ibid. 
Giffordus. 

50.  Jpse  (inquit)  suique   coegerunt   sacerdotes   aliquot,  qui   de 
hoc  ipso  apud  me  cum  lachrhnis  conquesti  sunt  literis  subscribere 
contra  suas  ipsorum  conscientias.     Ibid. 

51.  Massa  inquit  pecuniarum  tanta  est;  quam  pater  Holtus,  et 
sui  exegerunt  a  Catholicis  in  Anglia  pro  dispensationibus,  et  sub 
colore  dispensandi  eas  in  bonos  vsus,  vt  multi  credibiliter  affirment 
excedere  summam  quinquaginta  millia  librarum  Anglicanarum,  qua3 
faciunt  ducenta  millia  scuta  Italica.     Ibid. 

52.  Quod  pater  Holtus  sit  fax  et  titio  omnium  seditionum  et  dis- 
cordiarum.     Ibid. 

53.  Quod  Jesuitae  viros  excellentes  ad  desperationem  impellentes 
eos  vt  relicta  Anglia  religionem  aliquam  ingrediantur,  et  etiam8 
viam  miserabilem  scquantur.     Gi/ordus.     Ibid. 

*•  Bagshaw  reads  ant  aliam,  "  or  to  take  some  other  miserable  course. •' 


14  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

54.  Quod  patres  in  Anglia  artibus  quibusdam  authoritatem  om- 
nem,  existimationem,  omnemque  pecuniam  ad  se  suosque  reducunt: 
domi  forisque  faciuut  quod  volunt:  emittunt,  intromittunt,  coeunt, 
literas  intercipiunt  atque  factiones  pro  libidine  suscitant.     Ibid. 
38,  f.  339b.  *55.  Loquens    Giffordus   de   literis   comendatitijs  Card.  Toletii 

quas  secum  in  Belgium  ferebant  Noncius  et  Buthonus,  ait:  lllud 
prseterire  non  possum  Illmi  CardUs  Tolleti  literas  a  minimis  tirannulis 
fuisse  eontemptas,  et  suorum  ludibrio  expositas  :  et  Rmi  patris 
Generalis  literas  tanquam  sufficientes  magis  fuisse  requisitas. 
Epistola  ad  Tempestium,  19  Sept.,  1596. 

*56.  Quod  pater  Holtus  in  disceptationibus  suis  asserere  non  est 
veritus  Anglos  exules  obligari  magis  wnformare  se  menti  et 
intentioni  matis  Catholici  quam  sedis  apostolicae.  Ibid.  Giffordus. 

57.  Quod  pater  Holtus  in  Aula  Belgij,  et  pater  Personius  in 
Hispania  ad  integrum  novennium  cum  infinitis  nobilitatis  ac  Cleri 
gemitibus  fuerunt  continuati  :    et  quod  ipsi  per  regios  ministros 
se  continuari  procuraverunt.     Ibid. 

58.  Quod  plurima  sunt  in  horum  patrum  actionibus,  qua  viros 
bonos  offendunt  :    nobilitatis  eontemptus  :    seholarium  omnium    a 
Collegio  Duaceno  aversio  :    antiquissimi  et  quondam  florentissimi 
regni  Anglise  in  provinciam  reducendi  conatus :    Catholicorum  in 
Anglia  sub  specie  pij  vsus  per  intollerabiles  contributiones  expilatio  : 
cum   hereticis   et    hominibus   suspectse    fidei    perpetua    tractatio. 
Giffordus,  ibid. 

59.  Curandum   est   omnino   vt   sequales   facultates,    et   maiores 
dentur   presbiteris   in    Anglia    quam   Jesuitis   etc.,  sic   insolentiae 
eorum  cum  authoritate  minuatur.a     Ibid. 

60.  Quod  nobiles   Angli   qui    in    Belgio   sunt   mirantur    suam 
sanctitatem    permittere   Jesuitas   in   Anglia   (qui  sunt  seditionum 
tinones)  in  officio  esse  dominandi  vltra  decennium,  non  obstante 

»  Bagshaw  reads,  "  seing  tlieir  pride  by  reason  of  their  larger  faculties  is  fenced 
(as  it  were)  by  authority." 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  15 

clamore  miserabili,  et  lamentis  nobilium  nostrorum  omnium  ac 
generosorum  qui  oppress!  iacent  sub  gravi  iugo  insolentiae  ac 
tirannidis  eorura.  Gifordus,  epistola  ad  Tempesiium,  15  Octobris, 
1596. 

61.  Patres  impedire,  ne  quis  ex  Anglia  in  Belgium  veniat,  nisi 
sciant  paratum  esse,  vt  scribal,  dicat,  faciat,  quod  volent,  et  vt 
iuret  in  eorum  verba  :  et  in  hoc  exercent  insignem  tirannidem. 
Giffordus,  scedula  qusedam  ad  Tempestium,  initio  Novemb,,  1596. 

Infinita  fere  alia  huius  generis  omittuntur,  quae  in  literis  ipis  et 
niemorialibus  continentur. 


*Vt  obvietur  calumnise  vndecimse,  qua  falsissime  asseritur  patres 
omnium  literas  intercipere,  ferendum  est  has  epistolas  as  memori- 
alia  quae  hoc  catalogo  citantur,  partim  reperta  fuisse  inter  scripta 
Roberti  Marchanii  nuper  mortui:  partim  alibi:  vel  sponte  etiam 
oblata  &  quibusdam  scholaribus  post  sedatos  tumultus. 

[At  the  end  of  the  3rd  copy  or  abstract  of  the  "  Capita  " 
(38, /.  347 -8)  follows  this  note.] 

All  this  (of  the  memorial)  is  written  to  his  holynes  in  the  name 
of  the  clergie  of  England  and  a  letter  from  the  Catholiques  put  in 
the  end  for  a  confirmacion  of  the  same,  though  no  name  be  put 
to  in  particular,  as  neyther  to  the  memoryall  but  yet  it  is  knowne 
from  whome  it  came  in  fflaunders  and  all  this  ensueth  vpon  the 
cominge  over  of  fischer  from  England. 

The  same  fischer  tould  to  one  in  secret  in  fflaunders  that  his 
principall  busines  was  wth  some  matters  ther  abouts  and  some 
partyes  there  about  matters  of  importaunce,  and  sayd  further  he 
was  in  greate  hope  of  libertye  in  conscience  in  England  so  that  the 
Jesuitts  might  be  gotten  from  thence. 


16  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Ex  literis  2  Decembris  1597. 

38,  f.  348b.  ffischer  hath  bene  wth  mr  D.  Thornell  a  a  very  honest  and  descreet 

man  and  offered  him  (if  he  would  take  against  the  Jesuitts)  that 
he  should  be  assisted  from  England  and  that  they  priests  did 
oppose  themselues  to  them  vniuersallye,  and  were  desirous  to  send 
one  to  Rome  to  deale  for  them  and  in  conference  had  in  England 
vpon  the  matter,  he  or  Mr.  D.  Turner,1*  who  Jiveth  in  Germany, 
were  thought  the  fittest  men,  wherefore  he  sayd  if  he  would  be  the 
man,  the  Catholique  Recusants  in  England  would  send  him  yerelye 
a  thousand  pounde  to  mayntayne  him  in  authoritye  at  Rome. 

5.  Articles  for  the  Regulation  of  the  College  at  Home. 
A  monsieur  le  provoste  de  notre  dame  de  Cambraye. 

38,  f.  340.  i    Quamvis  generalis  confessarius  collegij  debeat  esse  vnus  ex 

patribus  societatis  nunquam  tamen  defuerit  aliquis  Alumnus  qui 
nomen  et  officium  parochi  retineat.  Cui  ad  maiorem  libertatem, 
et  consolationem  Alumnorum  confiteri  licet,  modo  non  fiat  mala 
fide  ad  impugnandam  dicti  confessarij  generalis  authoritatem. 

2.  Quoniam  in  antiquis  regulis  et  consuetudinibus  collegij,  niliil 
contra  bonos    mores,    et  collegialem    disciplinam    continetur,    sed 
potius  omnia  pia  admodum  et  ad  institutionem  collegij  bone  pro- 
portionata,  relinquantur  intacta,  tarn  quoad  formam  verborum,  tarn 
quoad  sensum,  explicationem  et  praxim. 

3.  Prohibeatur   pater    Confessarius   sub    excommunicatione    ne 
quenquam  ex   Alumnis  ad  vllam   religionem  de  proposito  alliciat. 
Hoc  tamen    non    prohibet,  quin    consilium    libere  daret  in  vllam 
partem  sincere  provt  conscientia  illi  dictabit,  cum  paBnitens  id  in 
secreto  confessionis  petit. 

•  John  Thornell,  or  Thornhill,  doctor  in  both  faculties  of  canon  law  and  divinity. 
In  1607  he  was  mentioned,  says  Dodd,  as  "  candidate  for  a  mitre." 

b  Dr.  Robert  Turner,  of  Barnstable,  was  some  time  Rector  of  the  University  of 
Ingolstadt  and  Canon  of  Breslau.  He  died  at  Gratz,  Nov.  1599. 


THE  QUAKREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  17 

4.  Qnahdo  aliquis  ex  Alumnis  vocationem  habuerit  ad  aliquam 
religionem    approbatam    atque    resolvent    iam     ingredi :      atque 
superiores  illius  religionis  admittendum  iudicaverint,  non  permit- 
tatur  deinceps  in  collegio  vivere. 

5.  Constituantur  de  ordinario  ex  Alumnis  tres  in  Collegio  Repeti- 
tores  quando  idonei  reperiuntur,  quorum  electio  penes  superiores 
erit.     Deficientibus  vero  Alumnis,  substituantur  eorum  loco  patres. 
Alumnis  vicissim  idoneis  cedant  patres. 

6.  Procuretur  quod  citissime  possit  pro  summa  pecuniae  a  ponti- 
fice  saltern  assignata  vinea  commodior. 

7.  Vt   habere   possimus    eos   superiores   qui    tradant   obliuioni 
omnia  prasterita,  et  qui  personas  vel  partes  adversas  non  agnoscant 
aut  distinguant,  sed  omnes  eadem  paterna  charitate  amplectantur. 

8.  Vt  de  examine  pro  positiva  theologia  mentio  posthac  non  fiat 
quod  extiterit  causa  magnge  contentionis  iam   annis  superioribus, 
nisi  forte  quod  in  regulis  cautum  est  post  logicas  institutiones  non 
convenire  iudicetur. 

9.  Vt  fama   nostra   potissimum  per  prsesidem   Duacensem,   et 
alios    quamplurimos    non    sine    magno   prseiudicio    status   nostri 
iniuriose  dein  [te]  grata  fkleliter  resarciatur. 

These  conditions  were  agreed  vpon  by  ffa.  Persons  etc.  and  con- 
firmed by  Card.  Burghesius.  The  some  of  mony  mentioned  for  a 
vyneyarde  was  2000  crownes.  Rome,  15  May,  1597. 


6.  Copy  of  circular  Letter  from  Father  Henry  Garnet  in  reply  to  38  f>  360i 
the  Memorial  against  the  Jesuits. 

March  1.  1598. 

Reuerendis  Dominis  Presbyteris  Vniversis  per  Angliam  consti- 
tutis  ad  quos  has  litterae  pervenerint,  Henricus  Gr.  societatis  Jesu 
Presbyter  Salutem  optat  in  Domino  sempiternam. 


18  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVERSY. 

Octodecim  iam  anni  effluxere,  ex  quo,  Illmo  patrise  nostraa  Patre 
Gulielmo  Alano  authore,  societas  nostra  ad  hanc  domini  vineam 
colendam,  vobis  prseclare  antea  in  ea  laborantibus  sese  adiunxerit. 
Quo  toto  tempore  (diuina  fauente  dementia)  ita  viximus,  vt 
quemadmodum  vestrum  in  nos  amorem  summum  esse  sane  per- 
speximus,  ita  nos  vicissim  omni  ope  atque  industria  conati  sumus, 
vnumquemque  vestrum  eo  quo  par  erat  lionore  colere,  ea  qua 
potuimus  sedulitate  iuvare,  quibus  licuit  officijs  prosequi,  amore 
vero,  quantum  potest  mortalis  animus,  amplecti.  Testis  est  nobis 
profecto  conscientia  nostra,  et  vero  plerique  vestrum  testi- 
monium  perhibebunt,  (sine  dubio)  de  nobis  neminem  vestrum 
de  vlla  iniuria  vel  minima  sibi  a  nobis  illata  iure  conqueri  posse. 
Neque  tamen  id  nobis  assumere  volumus,  nostras  actiones  omni 
prorsus  culpa  vacare,  homines  enim  sumus  et  in  tarn  lutulento 
loco  nonnihil  fortasse  pulveris  pedibus  nostris  adheserit.  Sed  sane 
quantumvis  fragiles  atque  imperfecti  sumus,  cupimus  profecto  fieri 
meliores,  et  ab  illo  facinore  nos  amor  vester  facile  abduxit,  ne 
quenquam  vestrum  scienter  laederemus.  Pervenit  nihilominus  ad 
manus  nostras  summa  memorialis  cuiusdam  Smo  D.N.  exhibit! 

\ 

mense  Septembri,  superioris  anni,  in  quo  ea  continentur,  quibus 
niliil  magis  indignum  vestrae  authoritati  affingi,  nihil  magis  hor- 
rendum  sua3  Satis  auribus  obstrepi,  nihil  immanius  ab  ipsis  haereticis, 
de  nobis  excogitari  potuit :  Transmissum  ante  est  memoriale  illud 
a  duobus  e  Belgio,  sacerdote  altero,  altero  laico,  ad  suam  Satem 
nomine  cleri  Anglican!.  Vos  igitur  appello  clerum  Anglicanum 
sementem  renascentis  Ecc86  nostrse,  totius  Ecc86  Catholicae  decus, 
fortissimorum  Christi  martyrum  illustre  seminarium.  Dicite  obsecro 
num  a  vobis  haec  prodigia  prodierunt.  Videte  num  tunica  filiorum 
vestrorum  hsec  sit  an  non  ?  hoc  est,  an  nos  amore  filios  vestros 
professione  fratres  invincibili  sancti  spiritus  nexu  vestri  corporis 
membra,  ac  partem  etiam  tantillam  Cleri  Anglicani,  veris  ac  iustis 
coloribus,  ac  tanquam  polymitis  vestibus  depictos  atque  indutos 
memoriale  illud  exhibeat.  Nam  si  ita  est,  fera  profecto  pessima 
deuoravit  nos,  monstra  sumus  teterrima,  filii  diaboli  sumus,  indigui 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  19 

hoc  sancto  consortio  vestro,  immo  et  hac  luce  suraus.  Quod  si  vos 
viri  venerabiles  (quod  certo  scio  atque  expecto)  statim  exclamabitis, 
non  nostram  hanc  esse  tunicam,  immanissima  iniur[ia]  nos  affici, 
indignum  esse  vt  Imiusmodi  calumniatores  impune  dimittantur, 
illud  consequatur  necesse  est,  vt  tunica  haec  sit  illius  pessimae  ferae 
diaboli,  cuius  prseda  detractores  omnes  deo  odibiles  futuri  sunt, 
qua  nimirura  tunica  ipse  eiusmodi  sectatores  aliquos  suos  nuper 
ornaverit,  de  quibus  scriptum  sit  induisse  eos  maledictionem  sicut 
vestimentum.  Eripite  ergo  (pro  vestra  singular!  in  deum  pietate) 
eos  qui  ducuntur  ad  mortem,  eripite  pauperem  et  egenum,  de 
manu  peccatoris  liberate,  vel  quod  magis  est  necessarium,  vosme- 
tipsos  defendite,  et  famam  vestram  (sine  qua  ne  vita  quidem  ipsa 
vobis  iucunda  esse  debet)  tueamini.  Parva  enim  iniuria  nostra 
est  si  cum  vestra  conferatur.  Nam  calumniarum  istarum  de  nobis 
falsitas,  immo  etiam  vt  ita  dicam  impossibilitas  tarn  manifesta  est, 
vt  ipsa  per  se  nullo  refellente  facile  concidat :  presertim  cum  iam 
Romae  detecta  accusatorum  nostrorum  nequitia  sit  At  quanta 
queso  iniuria  est,  vt  hec  portenta  Clero  Anglicano  affingantur  ! 

Quare  vos  omnes  per  Christi  viscera  hortor  et  obtestor,  vt  huic 
tanto  malo  remedium  opportunum  adhibeatis,  et  vt  (si  vestris 
prudentiis  expedire  videbitur)  decern  aut  viceni  aut  maiori  numero 
provt  provinciae  cuiuslibet  numerus  ferat,  subscriptis  nominibus 
testatum  faciatis  Illmo  protectori,  quid  in  vniversum  de  hisce 
Articulis  sentiatis. 

Nam  etsi  nonnullis  vestrum  haud  ita  familiariter  noti  sumus,  vt 
omnes  falsa  esse  omnia  pronunciare  fortasse  velint,  ex  triplici 
tamen  responsione  quae  fieri  posset,  aliqua  omnibus  conveniet 
nimirum  vt  alij  scire  se  omnia  falsa  esse,  alij  nihil  se  habere  de  quo 
nos  accusent,  ac  proinde  non  credere  esse  vera,  alii  denique  sine  vllo 
scrupulo  saltern  affirmare  possint,  se  de  memoriali  illo  nunquam 
somniasse,  neque  a  se  vlla  ratione  illud  profectum  aut  approbatum 
esse.  Quod  si  mea  purgatio  vobis  suspecta  non  sit,  deum  testor 
atque  Angelos  eius,  nihil  eorum  de  quibus  accusamur  vel  micam 
habere  veritatis.  Haec  vero  a  vobis,  vel  maxime  ita  a  vobis 


20  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

prsestari  cupio,  vt  neque  laicis  aliquid  inuotescat  nisi  vbi  prudentise 
vestrae  aliter  videbitur,  neque  exemplar  vllum  harum  calumniarum 
ita  servetur,  vt  in  hereticorum  manus  incidere  possit,  neque  postremo 
discordia  vlla  inter  presbyteros  merito  hinc  oriri  possit :  proinde 
ac  sumrais  precibus  efflagito,  vt  nullus  ad  suum  testimonium  feren- 
dum  moleste  vrgeatur,  ac  sicut  poliioeor  nos  nemini  infensos  fore, 
eo  quod  subscribere  pro  nostra  defensione  aut  neglexerit  aut 
recusauerit.  Quoniam  autem  prseter  memoriale  illuc]  de  quo 
mencionem  fecimus  (cuius  integrum  etiam  exemplar  breui  accipie- 
mus)  litterse  queedam  scriptae  dicuntur  ad  eundem  ssmum  D.N.  ab 
omnibus  Catholicis  quibus  de  nobis  tanquam  tyrannulis  ac  per- 
niciosis  conqueruntur,  hac  etiam  in  re  vestrae  charitatis  [et] 
prudentiae  erit,  plane  ac  candide  significare,  qualem  tandem  de 
nobis  opinionem  pij  quilibet  Oath1  conceperint.  Valete  in  domino 
viri  verendi,  mihi  charissimi  atque  amatissimi.  Prima  Martij 
1598. 

R  R  Dum  Vum, 

Seruus  indignus  in  Xpo, 

HENKICUS. 


38,  f.  364.  7.  Letter  to  Dr.  Bagshaw. 

[May  10,  1598.] 

Woril  Sr.  according  vnto  or  accustomed  manner  we  have  sent  vnto 
you  for  or  ordinarie  marchandise  &  you  shal  receave  by  your 
ordinarie  bearer  the  summe  of  xij1  ijs  vjd.  v8  for  yorselfe,  vs  for  mr 
Gar  [ret],  v8  for  Mr  Thew[les],  &  v8  for  Mr  Arch[er],  also  ye 
other  ijs  vjd  for  Mr  Bui  [ton] ,  the  rest  in  common.  I  am  hartely 
sorrie  to  hear  of  a  certayne  memoriall  yl  hath  bin  exhibited  vnto  ye 
hygher  powers,  I  know  you  have  harde  of  it  for  y*  it  doth  tooche 
your  particular  case,  in  my  opinion  it  can  not  be  pleasinge  nether 
to  god  nor  man,  &  T  hope  you  have  not  anie  waye  in  particular 
dealte  in  it ;  it  seems  vnto  me  to  require  an  absolute  expulsion 


THE  QUAEEEL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  21 

of  ye  Fathers  from  vs  ;  &  in  particular  to  complayne  off.  Ed  [monds) 
we  must  needes  accept  of  them  as  patres,  fratres  &  coadiutores,  as 
for  absolut  superiors  they  exclame  from  it.  I  charge  you  for  god's 
sake  seeke  peace  vnitie  &  concord,  for  this  kynd  of  proceedinge  (as 
you  maye  better  consyder  then  I)  can  not  but  be  a  scandal!  vnto  the 
good,  a  comfort  vnto  ye  enimie,  &  a  disturbanc  vnto  orselfs.  yf 
you  think  your  selfe  iniured,  have  patienc,  leave  revenge  vnto 
god.  &  so  hopinge  to  heare  from  you  some  more  certaynetie 
&  particularitie  of  ye  matter  in  hast  I  committ  you  to  god.  this 
10th  of  Maye. 

Yor  assured  frend  to  vse, 

PARKER. 

Noted  at  foot  by  other  hand  :  This  Parker  is  now  assistant. 
Endorsed  by  writer  :  To  the  worth  Mr.  S.  Bag :  D.D. 
Second  endorsement  in  same  hand  as  note  at  foot  :    Olive 
Almand   To   Dr.   Bag.     He    disliketh   the    mernoriall 
[and  wisheth  obedience  to  the  a] 


8.   Copy  of  Letter  from  Parsons  to  Garnet.b  38.  f.  416. 

[Naples,  July  12  and  13,  1598.J 

My  very  loving  and  deare  brother,  I  was  exceeding  glad  to  read 
yors  of  the  6  and  13  of  may,  and  thereby  to  vnderstand  of  yor  health 
wch  we  greatly  desyre  &  of  the  good  pceeding  of  yor  affayres  in 
gods  cause,  for  wch  we  pr[a]y  dayly  and  you  must  have  still  (as 
hytherto)  greate  patience  on  the  one  syde  and  on  thother  great 
confidence  and  courage  in  hym,  for  he  will  not  forsake  you  now 


a  These  words  in  brackets  erased. 

b  Mr.  Macray,  following  the  suggestion  of  the  endorsement,  heads  this  letter : 
"  Parsons  to  Blackwell."  But  the  marginal  note  added  by  Mush  to  the  following 
draft  reply  in  his  own  handwriting  shows  that  the  letter  was  written,  as  the  internal 
evidence  also  indicates,  to  Mr.  "  Walley,"  i.e.,  Father  Henry  Garnet. 


22  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

the  worke  he  hath  begone.  Yf  we  be  faithfull  humble  and  per- 
severant,  notwthstanding  all  the  difficulties  he  permitteth  a  dextris 
et  a  sinistris,  wch  hymself  will  overcome,  to  his  owne  great  glory 
and  or  more  singuler  comfort  in  the  end. 

I  have  seene  what  you  write,  as  also  what  many  other  grave 
priests  do  write  (for  it  pleased  the  protecto™  grace  imparte  wth  me 
their  letters)  about  the  good  acceptance  of  the  subordination  ap- 
pointed by  his  holines  order  and  protecto"  letter,  amonge  the 
clergy  there.  It  was  ever  presupposed  that  those  servants  of  god 
amonge  you  wold  behave  themselves  in  matter  of  obedience  like 
themselves  and  Receve  most  joyfully  and  comfortably  the  dispo- 
sicion  of  their  supreme  superiors,  in  that  behalf,  seing  the  only 
reason  that  moved  his  holynes  was  their  owne  good  and  comfort 
and  to  prevent  such  inconveniences  as  are  wont  to  growe  in  a  body 
where  there  is  not  subordinacion  of  one  member  to  another :  ffor 
albeit  for  a  tyme  and  when  or  number  was  little,  et  primitiae 
spiritus  florerent  vnusquisque  erat  sibi  lex,  nor  any  ex  tern  all  law 
or  Judge  was  necessary,  yet  cold  not  we  expect  in  this  behalf  more 
privilege  of  perfection  in  tracte  of  tyme  then  had  the  primitive 
church :  of  whom  it  is  written  Crescente  numero  discipulorum 
factum  est  murmur  grecorum  adversus  hebreos  eo  quod  despi- 
cerentur  in  ministerio  quotidiano  viduaB  eorum,  for  wch  cause  the 
Apostles  were  inforced  to  appoint  the  order  and  subordinacion  of 
deacons  for  the  better  and  quieter  governing  of  that  dayly  ministry 
as  you  knowe.  And  yf  the  Apostles  successor  vpon  like  murmur 
perhaps  of  some  priests  against  those  of  the  Society  that  their 
autority  and  faculties  were  to  great  and  that  this  tended  to  the 
discredit  of  others  (how  truly  I  will  not  examine),  yf  I  say  his 
holynes  followyng  the  same  spirite  of  the  Apostles  his  predecesso" 
have  by  this  occasion  declared  that  Jesuits  neyther  had  ever  nor 
ever  desyred  autority  or  Jurisdiccion  over  priests  in  England,  and 
moreouer  hath  appointed  a  sweete  and  a  moderate  kynd  of  sub- 
ordinacion among  themselves  for  the  tyme  present,  it  is  no  lesse  to 
be  imbraced  and  obeyed  in  every  good  mans  Judgment,  then  was 


THE  QUAEREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  23 

the  other  ordinacion  of  decons  by  the  apostles  themselves.  And  so 
I  doubt  not  but  that  both  you  and  the  i*est  do  and  will  do,  and  to 
tell  you  playne  the  protector  was  much  edified  to  see  the  comfort 
that  you  and  the  rest  of  yor  brethrene  of  the  Society  have  shewed 
by  yor  letters  to  have  taken  by  this  subordinacion.  for  it  seemeth 
to  hym  a  plaine  demonstracion  of  the  falshod  of  the  former  mur- 
muracions  against  you,  and  moreoner  he  was  highly  pleased  to 
reade  so  fervent  letters  of  so  many  of  the  principall  priests  not 
only  for  their  good  and  grateful  acceptance  of  this  his  hoi.  ordina- 
cion, but  also  fo[r]  that  they  shew  their  great  and  holy  vnion 
wth  those  of  the  Society,  and  to  disallow  wholie  and  detest  that 
slaunderous  libell  written  by  ffisher  (as  since  hath  ben  confessed 
by  himself)  at  the  request  of  some  in  fflaunders  at  his  new  arrivall 
out  of  England  as  by  the  A  uthenticall  Transscript  of  his  said  con- 
fession made  in  Rome  and  sent  vnto  you  by  the  protecto18  order 
before  this  I  think  you  have  scene  wch  yet  I  desyre  may  be  sup- 
pressed and  burned  or  kept  to  yorselves  for  charity  sake,  rather  38,  f.  4l6b. 
than  to  much  published  so  as  it  come  to  the  hereticks  hands,  who 
wold  make  his  advantage  of  it.  These  then  were  the  effects  of  the 
comfort  and  consolacion  that  those  letters  wrought  in  the  protecto1", 
and  he  said  that  he  doubted  not  but  that  they  wold  worke  the  very 
same  in  his  holynes,  wth  whom  he  was  presently  to  imparte  them 
seing  that  both  their  ends  and  desyrs  tended  only  to  or  love,  vnion, 
confidence  and  harty  frendship  amonge  orselves,  whereof  they  see 
evidently  and  say  that  all  the  hope  of  or  good  successe  in  the 
common  cause  dependeth,  as  of  the  contrary  for  most  certayne 
hangeth  or  discredit  ruyne  confusion  and  desolacon. 

And  here  now  I  wold  make  an  end  but  that  wth  yors  you  sent  me 
another  letter  of  a  priest  to  yorself  written  (as  he  pretendeth)  in  a 
frendly  manner  (and  it  is  good  to  take  it  so)  thereby  to  shew  you 
not  so  much  what  hym  self  beleeveth  but  what  some  others  dis- 
contented do  report  or  com  playne  of  those  of  the  Society.  And 
for  that  some  of  the  points  wch  he  obiecteth  (thoughe  all  be  not 
many)  do  concerne  vs  here  in  these  parts  and  others  you  there,  I 


24  THE  ARCHPKIEST  CONTKOVERSY. 

will  geve  satisfaction  for  those  that  touche  vs  and  so  do  you  there, 
for  such  as  may  apperteiyne  to  matters  in  England,  ffor  it  is 
reason  that  we  should  yeld  satisfaction  of  or  doinge  to  all  men  that 
require  the  same. 

The  first  things  (sayeth  he)  that  most  troubleth  men  against 
those  of  the  Society  is  their  vnquiet  governement  of  the  colledge  of 
Rome,  where  many  towardly  youthes  are  cast  from  their  good 
purposes,  much  shame  spoken  of  or  country,  and  such  a  fire  of 
dissension  kyndled  as  is  to  to  like  to  enflame  tho  best  parte  of 
England.  This  is  tho  first  obiection. 

The  second  is  set  downe  in  these  words  (yf  you  Remember)  the 
yonge  men  may  be  vnruly,  be  it  so,  yet  so  they  were  not  lightly  at 
their  first  commyng  thither,  but  the  sweet  wisdome  (me  thinketh) 
of  discreet  superior8  should  in  tyme  conforme  them,  and  not  turne 
them  of  so  highly  discontented. 

The  thirde  foloweth  thus,  of  these  tumult9  arise  that  some  (as 
they  say)  have  their  faculties  also  taken  from  them  by  the  way, 
that  they  may  not  come  to  speake  what  they  knowe.  Others  are 
sent  in  wth  such  large  autority,  as'fewe  of  the  most  auncient  enioye 
hiered  (as  it  were  before  hand)  to  speke  favorably.  These  are 
some  mens  suspicions  wch  we  may  chose  whether  we  will  beleve  or 
no  :  but  this  followyng  is  certayne  that  some  of  yors  spake  so 
lavishly  of  certayne  priest3  as  that  these  who  heare  and  beleve 
them  take  some  for  little  better  then  spies,  who  are  reputed  of  them 
that  know  them  best  amonge  vs  to  be  right  honest  men.  Some 
also  of  yors  being  asked  their  opinion  of  that  society8  of  priests 
wch  is  intended,  sayd  that  they  thought  it  to  be  a  faction  against 
the  Society,  whereas  there  is  nothing  in  it,  to  my  seing  and  many 
others,  towchinge  the  Society. 

These  are  the  points  towched  in  that  letter  :  the  latter  two 
certayne  (as  he  sayeth)  and  the  former  three  suspicions,  to  those 
suspicions  then  I  shall  answere,  and  do  request  you,  that  both  the 

a  The  Association. 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  25 

party  hym  self  and  all  the  rest  of  yor  brethren  there  may  knowe  38,  f.  417. 

the  effect  therof:    and  to  these   latter   pointes  wch  he  sayth   be 

certayne  it  shall  be  well  that  you  geve  satisfaction,  examininge 

the  particulars,  for  oftentymes  speches  are  raysed,  amplified  and 

vrged  wthout  grownde  at  all  or  taken  in  a  farre  other  sense  then 

they   were   vttered  :    whereof  ffisher  hym  self  confesseth  divers 

to  have  ben  fayned  against  some  of  the  Society  and  (yf  I  forgett 

not)  some  of  those  or  the  like  were  also  amonge  them,  andbetwene 

two  bodies  that  begynne  to  have  emulacion  sticklers  will  never 

want  notwthstanding  the  hevy  curse  that  god  layeth  vpon  them  for 

it.     And  so  much  of  this. 

To  the  former  pointes  wch  he  calleth  suspicions,  I  do  greatly 
wonder  how  godly  and  discrete  men  can  publishe  suspicions  only 
(in  so  grevous  a  matter  as  this  to  the  Reproche  of  so  many  their 
brethren  that  desire  to  be  servants  of  god)  wthout  examinacion  of 
of  the  grounds  whether  they  be  like  to  be  true  or  not,  nay  rather 
when  the  presumpcions  are  manifest  one  the  other  side,  ffor  what 
indifferent  man,  hearing  of  vnquiet  people  to  turmoyle  a  cyty  or 
common  wealthe,  will  rather  judge  the  fault  to  be  in  the  magistrate 
then  in  the  subiectes,  especially  yf  the  magistrates  were  knowen  to 
be  godly  and  well  intentioned  men,  and  not  ignorant  nor  voyde  of 
judgment  as  the  {Fathers  of  the  Society  do  prove  themselves  in 
other  governementes  daily  not  to  be. 

The  excessses  of  the  late  Tumultuous  schollers  in  Rome  have 
ben  hard  of  almost  throughout  the  world  for  these  3  or  4  years 
together,  and  have  been  condemned  by  divers  great  and  grave 
men  that  in  presence  have  examined  the  matters,  to  witte  by  their 
Cardynall  Protector  and  agayne  by  another  Cardynall  visitor,  and 
then  by  two  Cardynalls  together  in  commission,  and  lastly  by  his 
hoi.,  and  the  fathers  proceedings  euer  Justified,  who  have  for  so 
longe  borne  wth  patience  most  manyfold  and  intollerable  iniuryes 
and  yet  have  both  changed  Rectors  to  content  them  and  yelded  to 
all  other  means  of  appeasinge  and  gayning  the  vnruly  party  that 
wthout  offence  of  god  cold  be  yelded  vnto,  and  all  this  resteth 

CAMD.  SOC.  E 


26  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

vnder  Recorde."  And  jet  now  as  thoughe  all  the  fault  were  in 
the  fathers  and  none  in  the  other  they  are  sayd  to  governe 
vnquietly  and  to  cast  youthes  from  their  good  purposes,  and  for 
lacke  of  sweete  wisdome  to  turne  them  of  vndiscreetly. 

By  this  rule  and  censure,  they  may  condemne  the  wofull  and 
afflicted  father  for  that  his  sonne  degenerateth  and  is  an  vnthrift ;  the 
governore  and  superiors  of  Religious  for  all  those  that  lose  their 
vocations  and  become  Apostates  as  cast  by  them  from  their  good 
purposes;  the  pope  and  bishops  for  such  as  become  heretickes  or 
dissolute  vnder  their  charge  ;  Christ  and  his  apostles  for  the  losse 
of  Judas  once  an  apostle,  and  of  Nicholas  once  an  holy  deacon  ; 
and  of  Simon  Magus  once  a  devout  disciple ;  all  weh  had  once  good 
desyres,  and  after  lost  them  and  became  Reprobates.  And  other 
many  troublesome  but  yet  wthout  any  fault  of  their  governors,  and 
one  Apostle  excuseth  aswell  hym  self  as  all  the  rest  in  like  cases, 
sayenge,  ex  nobis  prodierunt  sed  non  erant  de  nobis,  nam  si 
fuissent  ex  nobis  vtique  permansissent,  so  thatyf  some  bringe  good 
spirits  out  of  England  wth  them,  persevere  not  in  them,  the  fault  is 
not  to  be  layed  vpon  the  governo™  but  vpon  them  selves,  for  from 
their  governo18  they  receve  nothing  but  holy  instruccion  and  good 
example  of  virtuous  life  as  them  selves  will  confesse  I  dare  say. 
38,  f.  417b.  And  not  to  examine  further  [every]  particular  case  of  this 

college  of  Rome  wch  seemeth  from  the  begynnyng  to  have  had  a 
certayne  infelicity  followynge  it,  above  other  colleges  of  the 
Englisshe  nacion,  in  that  some  youthes  have  ben  troublesome 
therein  from  tyme  to  tyme,  wch  seing  that  in  other  seminary es 
specially  those  of  Spayne  vnder  the  same  fathers  governement, 
hath  not  happened,  divers  men  are  of  divers  opinions  why  it  hath 
so  often  and  ordinarily  fallen  out  at  Rome,  and  some  thinke  that 
it  is  in  good  parte  the  nature  of  the  place  that  ingendreth  highe 
spirits  in  them  that  are  not  well  established  in  almightie  godes 

•  The  Report  upon  the  English  College,  Rome,  by  Cardinal  Sega,  A.D.  1596,  is 
printed  in  vol.  vi.  of  Foley's  Records,  pp.  1-66. 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  27 

grace,  ffor  commyng  thither  very  yonge  and  fynding  themselves 
presently  placed  and  provided  for  abundantly  and  acquainted 
dayly  wth  sights  and  relacions  of  popes  cardinalls  and  princes 
afFayres  our  youthes  that  were  bredd  vp  at  home  wth  much  more 
simplicity  and  kept  more  vnder  by  their  parentes  and  masters,  then 
the  Italian  educacion  doth  comport,  forgetteth  easily  them  selves, 
and  breaketh  out  to  liberty.  I  meane  such  as  have  runne  astray 
and  lost  respect  to  theire  superiors  in  Rome,  wch  (god  be  thanked) 
hath  euer  ben  farre  the  lesser  parte  and  many  have  greatly  prospered 
in  that  place  to  gods  great  honor  and  or  countreyes  good. 

This  opinion  of  the  circumstance  of  place  is  greatly  encreased  by 
the  judgment  of  straungers  both  Spaniardes  {Frenchmen  and 
fflemynges  and  other  nacions,  who  affirme  that  they  try  by  ex- 
perience their  people  that  live  in  Rome,  yf  they  be  not  men  of 
great  vertue  &  prove  more  heedy  afterwarde  and  lesse  tractable 
then  others  brought  vp  at  home.  But  yet  to  this  other  men  of 
or  nacion  do  adde  a  second  reason,  for  the  English  college  wch  is 
at  Rome,  being  a  place  whervnto  manye  yong  men  do  resort  only 
vpon  desire  of  seing  novelties,  when  any  come  thither  of  the 
English  nation,  fynding  such  a  commodity  of  study  and  mayn- 
tenance  there  and  them  selves  in  want  and  misery,  they  made  suyte 
for  that,  wherunto  perhaps  they  had  not  true  vocation  from  god 
nor  due  preparacion  in  them  selves  to  so  holy  and  highe  estate, 
and  so  being  once  admitted,  fell  afterwards  to  disorder  and  to  putt 
out  of  joint  both  them  selves  and  others. 

A  third  cause  also  there  was  no  lesse  important  perhaps  then 
any  of  the  rest,  or  more  then  both  together,  wch  was  a  certayne 
disgust  geven  at  the  very  first  foundacion  if  the  colledge  vnto  a 
certayne  principall  man  of  or  nacion  a  and  his  frends  then  resident 
in  Rome  who  afterwards,  not  affecting  greatly  the  governement  or 
governo13  of  the  sayd  college,  was  ever  eyther  in  Re  or  in  opinion  a 


•  Dr.   Owen  Lewis,  afterwards   a  vicar-general  of   St.   Charles  Borromeo,  and 
Bishop  of  Cassano. 


28  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

backe  vnto  them  that  wold  be  discontented,  to  wch  was  adioyned 
in  these  latter  yeres  (as  appeareth  by  their  owne  writings)  an 
other  fountayne  of  fomentacon  from  maunders  that  nurished  this 
humor  and  wrought  much  woe  vnto  the  college  wholy. 

38,  f.  418.  And  yet  all  this  notwthstandinge  this  last  great  broyle,  that  fell 

out  presently  vppon  or  good  Cardinall  Allen   his  death,  was  not 
begunne   wth   the   multitude   of  the   colledge   vppon    any  dislike 
agaynst  the  fathers  as  appeareth   by  their  owne  memorialls,  but 
only  by  a  secreate  negotiation  of  some  English  abroade  in  the 
towne  wth  others  wthin  the  colledge  for  the  advaun  cement  of  the 
former  principal!  man  to  the    Cardinall  his  place,  wch  they  at- 
temptinge  to  do  by  the  generall  petition  of  all  the  Schollars  gott 
ther  hands  to  hit,  neither  was  the  Rector  of  the  Colledge  agayst  it, 
but  laboured  also  for  it  (I  meane  for  the  sayd  man  to  have  the 
Cardinalls  faculties,  for  that  it  seemed  over  broade  to  aske  the  hatt 
at  the  first  demaunde),  but  his  holynesse,  vnderstandinge  thedrifte, 
denyed  it  flattly,  and  gave  the  sayd  facultyes  to  the  protectors  as 
at  both  their  mouthes  I  have  heard  it  recompted,  wherewith  the 
partyes  that  did  negotiate  being  offended  brought  a  great  parte  of 
the  youth  to  breake  wth  the  sayd  protectors  &  the  fathers  ther 
superiors  as  causes  of  this,  and  to  make  a  common  oathe  to  sticke 
one  to  the  other,  and  neuer  to  leave  of.     In  vertue  of  wch  obliga- 
tion to  iniquitye  they  wer  caryed  forth  from  one  discord   to  an 
other   for   almost  three   parts    together   wth   such   headines    and 
obstinacye  as  neuer  was  scene  or  heard  of  at  Rome  in  youthe  of 
any  nation  before,  as  I  have  heard  his  holynes  often,  and  diuerse 
cardinals  more  often  repeate  wth  exceedinge  dishonour  to  or  nation, 
soe  as  nowe  many  great  and  wise  men  beganne  to  suspect  that  the 
sufferings  of  or  blessed  martyrs  also  and  Confessors  in  England  was 
not  soe  much  of  vertue  and  love  to  gods  cause  as  of  a  certayne 
ehollere  and  obstinate  will  to  contradicte  the  magistrate  there,  then 
wch  nothing  you  know  can  be  more  opprobrious  and  iniurious  to  vs 
in  the  world  iior  to  the  truthe  of  godes  cause. 

Things  then  standing  in  this  case  and  much  worse  in  many  points 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  29 

then  I  can  expresse,  yor  frend  Robert8  was  forced  lest  all  should  be 

lost  to  take  so  longe  and  werysome  a  jorney  from  the  Spaynish 

costs  to  Rome,  where  he  found  the  colledge  as  a  field  wth  two 

hostile  campes  wthin  it,   father  generall  and  his  assistants  wholy 

aversed,  and  throughly  resolved  to  leave  the  governement ;    the 

cardinals  protector  and  vice  protecto1  throughly  weryed,  and  all  the 

rest  of  that  order  extremely  scandalised,  one  namely  Baronius,  who 

often  told  me  that  or  youthes  bragged  muche  of  mnrtirclome,  but 

they  were  Refractarij  (that  was  his  word)  and  had  no  parte  of 

martirs  spirite,  wch  was  in  humilitie  and  obedience  ;    His  Hoi.  was 

greved  and  vexed  as  it  was  a  very  lamentable  thinge  to  see  hym 

and  heare  hym  speke  of  the  matter ;    and  he  told  yor  sayd  frend 

oftentymes  that  he  neuer  was  so  vexed  wth  any  nacion  in  the  world, 

ffor  one  the  on  syde  they  pretended  zeale  and  piety  and  one  thother 

shewed  the  very  spirite  of  the  divell  in  pryde  contumacy  and  con- 

tradiccon,  and  then  he  told  the  meanes  he  had  vsed  to  appease 

them,  sending  to  them  first  his  maestro  de  camera,  then  the  mon- 

signor  mora,  then  cawsing  them  to  be  visited  by  Cardinall  Sega, 

and  after  to  be  dealt  wth  by  Cardinall  Toledo,  and  after  hym  agayne 

by  Cardinall  Burghese,  and  that  all  wold  not  serve  to  bringe  them  38,  f.  4l8b. 

to  order,  and  ever  now  and  then  his  holynes  wold  putt  his  finger 

to  his  brayne,  signifieng  that  there  stade  their  sicknes  and  so  wold 

most  of  the  courte  when  they  talked  of  Inglesi,  and  some  plainely 

wold  say  that  Inglesi  were  Indiavolati,  and  like  wordes.     His  Hoi. 

added  also  that  he  knewe  not  what  resolucion  to  take,  for  one  the 

one  side  to  punishe  them  openly  wold  be  a  scandall  by  reason  of  the 

hereticks,  and  yf  he  should  cast  them  forth  of  Rome  some  had  told 

hym  that  they  wold  have  become  hereticks.     These  and  like  lamen- 

tacions  he  made  to  divers. 

Now  you  may  imagine  how  yor  frend's  hart  fared  when  he  harde 
this  and  sawe  this  state  of  things,  having  left  it  in  so  good  case  viij 
yeres  before,  when  he  departed  from  Rome,  and  had  labored  so 

a  Father  Parsons. 


30  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

much  in  Spayne  to  sett  vp  Colledges  for  the  same  youthe,  of  whome 
he  was  often  demaunded  by  the  Embassador  and  Cardinalls  of  that 
nation  whether  those  in  Spayne  wold  not  prove  also  like  these  in 
tyme,  and  namely  in  hating  the  kinge  and  Spaynishe  nacion  wch 
these  were  knowen  to  do  :  and  the  like  questions  others  also  did 
make,  wch  tended  to  the  disgrace  of  all  the  Englishe  in  Spaine  and 
other  places,  and  to  the  vtter  ouer  throwe  of  those  colledges  whose 
case  these  Romanes  did  so  much  neglecte  and  contemns  (I  meane 
or  discontented  scollers  of  Rome)  as  they  cold  not  abide  to  heare  of 
them  nor  of  the  benefits  there  receved  at  the  king's  hands.  Thoughe 
diuers  of  them  had  there  brethren  and  kinsfolke  amonge  them,  so 
stronge  was  their  passion  against  that  kinge  and  nation,  and  the 
fathers  that  had  their  educacion. 

Many  other  things  I  passe  over,  for  not  to  be  to  tedious,  wch  yet 
wold  make  you  wonder,  and  yor  harte  rewe  to  heare,  concerning 
the  desperate  state  wherin  matters  stoode  like  to  disioint  and  ouer- 
throwe  or  whole  cause  euery  where.  Wch  yor  frend  perceyving  he 
first  laboured  to  mitigate  mynds  abrode  intreating  them  to  have 
patience,  and  to  beare  for  a  while  longer,  and  for  what  might  be 
brought  to  passe.  And  this  was  as  well  wth  his  holynes  and 
cardynalls,  as  also  wth  father  generall,  the  Embassador  and  others. 
And  secondly  he  dealt  wth  the  scollers  together  (I  meane  all  the 
discontented  parte  alone)  shewyng  them  by  longe  conference  of 
diuers  dayes  the  daungerous  state,  that  they  had  cast  bothe  them 
selves  and  the  common  cause  of  their  country  into,  by  their 
desperate  and  hedlonge  proceedings  so  farre  as  they  had  done,  and 
that  they  cold  not  passe  one  in  that  course  wthout  infinite  confusion 
to  fall  vpon  them  before  God  and  man.  But  fynding  them  at  the 
first  to  be  most  obstynate  vpon  pretence  of  reason,  and  redy  to 
runne  into  any  inconvenience  by  the  invitacion  of  some  amonge 
them,  he  to  calme  and  mitigate  them  resolved  to  heare  wth  patience 
all  their  reasons,  suspicions,  clamors  and  allegacions,  demands  and 
peticions,  were  they  neuer  so  impertynent.  And  where  they  might 
38  ,f.  419.  seeme  to  have  any  lest  reason  in  the  world  in  any  of  their  accions, 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  31 

there  lie  graunted  and  rather  augmented  then  dyminished  the  same ; 
and  where  they  had  none  at  all,  he  endevored  to  make  them  see 
reason  ;  and  where  a  little  reason  was  ioyned  wth  much  error  and 
passion,  there  he  distinguished  the  one  from  the  other  and  so  finally 
brought  them  to  see  their  evill  cause  they  had  in  hand,  and  to  geve 
over  their  pretences,  and  namely  their  seuerall  confessions  to  w** 
the  party  hymself  that  is  now  in  England  holpe  very  muche  by 
yelding  ouer  his  office  and  persuading  them  to  returne  to  confesse 
wth  the  fathers  agayne,  and  by  doing  many  other  good  offices. 
And  so  all  was  ended  and  peace  was  made,  and  the  fathers  of  the 
Societie  contente  to  forgeve  all  injuries  and  slanders  wch  they  had 
borne  and  to  require  no  other  satisfaction,  but  only  their  amend.- 
ment  and  good  deportement  for  the  tyme  to  come ;  wch  they 
promised  both  in  words  and  protestacions  vnto  yor  f'rend  and  by 
letters  to  father  generall  that  was  then  at  Naples,  who  answered 
them  in  the  like  charitable  sense  as  I  have  sayd,  and  both  their 
letters  are  yet  extant,  and  this  was  all  the  revenge  that  the  fathers 
sought  of  them,  or  the  rigor  they  vsed  towards  them,  thoughe  in 
the  tumults  past  there  had  ben  foure  of  the  busiest  expelled  by  his 
Hoi.  order,  and  by  the  hand  of  his  vicegerent,  wch  after  vpon 
entreaty  and  compassion  and  promise  of  amendment  being  restored 
to  the  colledge,  they  behaved  them  selves  more  troublesome  than 
euer  before  :  But  now  both  these  and  all  other  were  contented  (as 
it  semed)  and  pacified. 

This  peace  was  made  and  ended  in  the  colledge  vpon  the  Ascen- 
sion day,  weh  was  the  vijth  of  may  of  this  last  yere  1597  and  so  held 
and  contynued  in  vtter  shew  vntill  the  27th  of  September  next 
ensuinge,  when  some  being  taken  at  Tavernes  vpon  a  sonday  in 
the  morning  (as  I  suppose  you  have  hard)  and  accused  by  the 
Taverners  of  often  repairing  thither,  and  of  some  worse  behavior, 
though  not  those  that  then  were  taken,  his  hoi.  commanded  a  new 
visitacion  to  be  made  by  his  owne  ffiscal ;  wherevpon  ensued  after 
the  dismission  of  some  wch  you  have  also  hard  of  and  therof  some 
other  e[vill]  affected  have  not  letted  to  enforce  that  the  former 


32  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVE3SY. 

peace  was  but  dissembled,  wch  yor  frend  affirmeth  vnto  you  in  al 
truth  and  before  god  to  be  a  false  surmise,  for  that  one  the  fathers 
syde  and  specially  one  his  parte  there  was  as  full  intencion  to  end 
and  forgeve  all  by  the  first  peace,  as  he  desireth  to  be  in  almightye 
god  for  the  forgevenes  of  his  synnes,  thoughe  true  it  be  that  a  few 
monthes  had  passed  before  some  of  the  former  vnquiet  beganne 
agayne  secretly  to  be  as  troublesome  as  euer,  wch  caused  yor  frend 
to  be  more  vigilant  and  to  warne  them  and  others  their  trends  of 
it,  and  some  of  them  are  now  there  wth  you  and  can  testify  the 
same  and  will  not  deny  it  yf  they  be  asked. 

But  yet  the  externall  peace  of  the  house  remained  vntill  vj  or  vij 
.(and  some  of  them  the  principall  actors)  were  quietly  dismissed  by 
mission  in  September  and  had  their  ordinary  faculties,  viaticum 
and  the  popes  benediction,  who  made  vnto  them  a  very  sharpe 
reprehension  at  their  leave  takinge.  And  soone  after  their  depar- 
.  tinge  fell  out  the  other  disorders  that  I  have  signified,  wch  being 
examined  by  his  holynes  officer,  above  named,  were  liked  to  have 
receved  a  severe  sentence  and  punishment  had  not  the  good  pro- 
tector  and  yor  foresaid  freend  entreated  hard  for  mitigacion  wch 
38,  f.  419b.  mitigacion  came  to  be  so  great  in  the  end,  that  certayne  schollers 
were  only  sent  awaye  to  live  in  other  colleges,  wth  viaticum,  apparell 
and  very  kynde  and  friendly  letters  of  commendacions,  wch  they 
willinglie  accepted  and  have  ben  so  well  vsed  there  (as  appereth  by 
their  owne  letters)  and  they  have  also  so  well  behaved  them  selves 
as  their  superiors  give  testymonie  of  them,  that  euery  way  exceed- 
ing great  good  hath  come  thereof:  ffor  beside  the  particular  good 
of  those  sent  away  the  college  of  Rome  hath  ben  brought  vnto  so 
good  order  thereby,  as  never  it  was  since  the  first  foundacion,  and 
all  occasions  of  like  inconveniences  are  taken  awaye  for  the  tyme  to 
come  ;  and  such  as  remayned  there,  and  had  ben  deceved  have 
proved  since  the  best  and  the  most  contentedest  youthes  of  the 
house  and  most  beloved  of  their  superio". 

This   then   was   the   mutacion,    and   thus   truly   and    sincerely 
preceded  the  whole  matter.     And  now  what  good  man  that  is  a 


THE  QUAEKEL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  33 

lover  of  virtue  zealous  of  the  honor  of  god  :  and  of  the  good  of  or 
countrey,  can  mislike  the  redresse  of  this  so  great  and  daungerous 
a  disease.  The  cure  whereof  hath  ben  the  cause  of  so  many  great 
goods  together,  ffor  wch  I  assure  you  I  have  diuers  tymes  scene 
his  Hoi.,  since  it  happened  lift  vp  his  hands  to  heaven,  and  geve 
god  thankes  for  the  same,  and  so  have  many  other  good  men  done 
also  that  knewe  the  present  evill  and  great  daunger  hanging  ouer  vs. 

So  that  heare  yor  frend  fyndeth  not  why  any  man  there  amonge 
jou  should  call  this  negotiation  of  his  tyrannicall,  Turkish  and 
machiavillian,  as  some  write  they  have  done,  thoughe  he  desire 
not  to  know  who  they  be,  but  he  sayeth  it  is  inoughe  for 
him  to  know  that  this  is  spoken  in  passion,  and  wthout  true 
knowledge  of  the  matter  how  it  passed,  and  that  it  is  sufficient  for 
hym  to  expect  his  reward  from  god,  and  the  lesse  he  hath  from 
man  the  better :  only  he  addeth  this,  that  he  cannot  in  reason  be 
presumed  to  have  neglected,  hated,  or  hurted  these  youthes  here 
seing  he  hath  done  so  muche  and  doth  daylie  for  them  and  others 
of  their  condicion  in  other  places,  in  wch  respect  others  have  obiected 
vnto  hym  the  saying  of  Christ  in  the  gospell,  Qui  circuitis  mare  et 
aridam  vt  faciatis  vnum  proselitum,  for  that  not  only  from 
England,  Ireland,  and  other  countreyes,  but  even  from  the 
straicte  prisons  gallies  and  shippes  when  he  passeth  he  hath 
gathered  euer  to  this  purpose  to  make  schollers,  and  how  many  he 
hath  made  and  procured  mayntenance  for,  these  yeres  past,  wch 
yet  doth  endure,  is  not  vnknowen,  and  the  priestes  he  hath  sent 
towards  you  since  his  last  departure  from  Rome  may  be  a 
sufficient  proofe,  and  therefore  much  lesse  doth  he  cast  any  man 
from  his  good  purposes  or  wold  he  have  suffered  these  to  have  ben 
sent  from  Rome,  yf  it  had  layen  in  his  power,  or  that  he  had 
thought  yt  best  for  them  selves  or  for  others  or  for  the  common 
cause  to  have  remayned. 

Reason  then  it  seemeth  that  his  worke  should  rather  be  beleeved  33,  f.  420. 
then  other  men's  wordes.      And  soe,  though  he  might  end  and 
answere  this  sharpe  calumniation  wth  thos  sharpe  wordes  of  St. 

CAMD.  SOC.  F 


34  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

John  to  Diotrephes,  si  venero  commonebo  eius  opera,  quse  facit 
verbis  malignis  garriens  in  nos,  yet  will  he  not  but  rather  wth  an 
other  apostle,  parco  autem  ne  quis,  etc.,  and  wth  the  same,  noli 
vinci  a  malo  sed  vince  in  bono  malura,  and  soe  much  of  this 
matter. 

There  remayneth  only  that  I  say  a  word  or  two  about  the 
facultyes  taken  away  from  some  in  the  way  towardes  England  lest 
they  should  tell  (as  is  suspected)  what  they  knowe  and  of  others  to 
whom  greater  were  given  then  the  elder  sort  had  as  it  were  hyred 
thereby  to  speake  frendly,  but  of  this  latter  poynt  I  knowe  noe 
grownd  at  all  but  rather  I  knowe  it  to  be  most  false  that  any  such 
ample  or  extraordinary e  facultyes  have  bin  given  to  any  since  this 
fact  of  reformation  in  Rome  happened,  for  I  have  bin  privy  to  all 
and  if  heretofore  at  any  time  difference  hath  bin  mad  betweene  man 
and  man  for  givinge  them  facultyes  accordinge  to  ther  talentes  in 
lerninge  and  other  parts  it  seemeth  very  vncharitable  interprtation, 
that  it  is  done  to  have  them  speake  or  not  speake  especially  in  this 
Romayne  action  wch  speaketh  cleare  ynoughe  of  it  self  and  is  vnder 
publique  recorde.  And  thos  three  from  whom  the  accusation 
signifyeth  that  facultyes  wer  taken  from  them  in  the  way  to  the 
end  they  should  not  speake  were  like  to  speake  the  more  for  that  as 
more  displeased,  and  the  lacke  of  facultyes  tyeth  noe  mans  tongue 
as  all  the  world  seeth.  The  matter  then  passed  thus. 

The  popes  fiscall  haveinge  made  his  visitation  and  taken  the 
depositions  of  such  as  could  testifye  fownd  three  persons  more 
culpable  then  the  rest,  who  were  departed  before  towardes  England 
wch  haveinge  conferred  wth  his  holynes  he  thought  it  noe  way 
convenient  that  thos  persons  should  goe,  and  live  in  England  in 
soe  [good]  a  worke  vntill  they  had  given  better  satisfaction,  and 
consequently  commaunded  the  protector  to  write  presently  to  the 
nuncio  in  fflaunders  to  recall  ther  facultyes  and  not  so  to  suffer 
the  sayd  persons  to  passe  vnto  England  vntill  he  had  further  order 
for  the  same,  and  to  the  fiscall  his  holynes  gave  commission  to 
draw  out  soe  many  articles  of  his  depositions  as  should  be  expedient 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  35 

to  be  shewed  vnto  the  nuncio  to  examyne  them  vppon  and  to 
require  satisfaction. 

This  is  the  whole  fact  [whjerin  you  see  that  the  societye  hath 
noe  parte  at  all  and  consequently  noe  fault,  nor  can  the  procedinge 
of  his  holynes  or  protector  herein  be  reprhended  or  calumniated 
for  that  it  passed  by  way  of  publique  Justice  and  recorde. 

Great  passion  is  it  then  not  only  to  reprhend  the  facte,  but  also 
to  put  soe  malignaunt  interprtation  vppon  it,  as  to  be  done  for  wicked  38,  f.  420b. 
endes.  And  when  I  see  such  matter  come  from  such  inens  mouthes 
as  should  be  temples  of  the  holy  ghoast,  lovers  of  veritie,  order  and 
discipline,  defenders  of  superiour's  doeinges,  and  charitable  inter- 
preters of  all  mens  action  that  intend  to  serve  god,  it  maketh  me 
feare  greatly  that  all  goeth  not  well  cum  homine  interior!  ;  it  is  St. 
Paules  consequence  cum  sit  inter  vos  zelus  et  contentio  nonne 
carnales  estis  et  secundum  hominem  ambulatis  ? 

ffor  thos  of  the  societye  in  particular  it  cannot  be  denyed  but 
that  it  is  both  good  and  precious  to  have  thes  {emulations  agaynst 
them,  for  wth  great  love  it  was  spoken  sepiam  te  spinis,  and  it 
maketh  many  to  recollect  themselves,  and  to  looke  more  warely 
vnto  ther  owne  actions  humiliatinge  ther  heartes,  and  making  more 
frequent  recourse  vnto  almighty  god.  And  you  remember  what 
Plutarch  sayeth  in  his  booke  de  utilitate  capienda  ab  inimico  that 
euery  vertuous  man  ought  to  hyre  some  body  to  be  his  enimye 
therby  to  have  a  watchman  oner  him  for  avoydinge  of  faultes  and 
that  if  sometimes  this  enimye  doth  calumniate,  ther  is  no  more 
hurt  come  thereof,  sayeth  he,  then  if  one  for  evill  will  or  envye 
should  aduise  that  you  have  a  spott  in  yor  garment ;  wch  if  it  be 
soe  then  is  cause  that  you  take  it  away,  and  if  it  be  false  it  maketh 
you  more  carefull  that  spottes  come  not  there.  The  like  then  lett  vs 
doe  in  this  case  and  pray  hartely  for  them  and  for  or  selves  also. 

But  to  the  common  cause  it  must  needes  be  most  perilous  and 
pernitious  to  heare  thes  contentions  and  semulations  amongst  vs : 
ne  ab  invicem  consumamur  as  the  holy  apostle  sayeth  dum  invicem 
mordemus  ac  comedimus  and  to  them  that  are  the  particular  causes 


36  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

and  foundations  of  thes  colers  it  is  wthout  all  doubt  the  highe  way 
to  the  aeternall  perdition.  You  knowe  what  the  same  apostle  sayeth 
in  the  same  chapter  and  matter,  portabit  indicium  suum  quicunque 
ille  est  qui  conturbat  VOF,  and  longe  before  him  the  holy  ghoast 
haveinge  told  vs  wth  great  asseveration  that  god  hated  sixe  thinges 
and  had  the  seventh  in  abomination,  nameth  this  seventh  to  be  in 
him  that  soweth  sedition  amongst  brethren. 

Therfore  my  deare  Sr  let  vs  all  endevour  to  have  or  handes  tongues 
and  hartes  free  from  this  heavy  curse  and  neither  semulate  nor  give 
any  occasion  in  the  world  to  others  of  aemulation  or  hatred  against 
vs,  except  it  be  for  vertue,  of  wch  arose  their  aemulation  that  sayd 
opprimamus  iustum  quia  est  contrarius  operibus  nostris,  for  if  it 
come  that  way  it  can  doe  vs  no  hurt.  You  see  what  or  fathers 
suffer  vppon  this  grownde  in  euery  countrye,  and  it  is  ther  crowne, 
for  in  this  also  must  ther  imitation  be  of  ther  heade,  who  as  he  was 
prophesyed  to  come  not  only  in  resurrectionem,  but  in  ruinam  also 
multorum  (though  not  by  his  but  ther  faulte),  soe  doe  I  see  dayly 
that  this  poore  society  of  his  is  a  stumblinge  blocke  for  many -to 
fall  and  perrishe  at,  who  say,  as  the  others  did,  gravis  est  nobis 
etiam  ad  videndum  quoniam  dissimilis  est  alijs  vita  illius,  et 
abstinet  se  a  vijs  nostris  tanquam  ab  immunditijs,  etc. 

38,  f.  421.  And  albeit  this  do  happen  often  in  other  places  yet  I  hope  in  the 

mercye  of  or  Saviorthat  it  will  not  happen  in  England,  where  euery 
man  ought  to  be  a  lanterne  the  one  to  the  other,  and  not  to  envie 
or  emulate  but  in  bonum  ;  and  so  I  beseche  almightie  god  that  it 
may  be,  and  that  they  there  and  we  here  and  in  other  places 
labouringe  all  in  one  spirite  of  patience,  humility,  mansuetude, 
benignity  and  charity  may  prosper  in  all  or  works,  and  meete  all 
joyfully  one  day  together  eyther  in  or  earthly  or  hevenly  country, 
wch  or  sweete  Savior  graunte  and  ever  preserve  you  and  all  that 
labor  and  serve  god  wth  you.  at  Naples  the  12  of  July  1598. 

Post  script. 

Albeit  I  have  ben  longe  in  this  letter  yet  have  I  written  in  hast 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  37 

for  not  to  loose  the  present  commodity  offred  of  safe  sending  the 
same,  and  by  reason  of  this  hast  had  I  almost  forgotten  to  geve 
you  commission  and  earnestly  intreate  you  to  do  my  most  effectuall 
harty  and  humble  commendacions  to  all  good  frendes  there  wth  you 
vtriusque  ordinis,  I  meane  as  well  temporall  as  ecclesiasticall  wch 
are  domestice  fidei  whose  holy  sent  and  savor  is  fealt  with  joy  and 
comfort  over  all  Christendom  and  their  heroicall  behavior  in  godes 
cause  doth  edifie  and  sturre  vp  wonderfully  all  good  people,  as  also 
confoundeth  faithles  negligent,  and  I  hope  in  Christ  Jesus  that  as 
he  hath  geven  them  so  singular  courage  to  resist  the  externall 
enemyes  furye  for  so  many  yeres,  so  he  will  geve  them  light  and 
prudence  also  to  discover  this  last  attempt  of  the  divell,  to  breke 
them  by  domesticall  and  internall  division  attempted  by  a  few 
malcontents  either  of  ignorance  or  envye.  But  howsoeuer  it  be, 
yf  they  go  forward  in  that  cause,  as  I  hope  they  will  not,  they  must 
be  eyther  corrected  by  their  frendes  or  contemned,  seing  they  are 
not  only  contemptible  but  odible  also  to  Almighty  god  in  this 
behalf;  and  will  perish  one  day  wth  misery  as  all  those  have  done 
lightly  that  hytherto  have  had  their  hands  in  this  worke  of 
iniquity  against  vnion,  peace,  order,  obedience  and  vertue,  whereof 
we  have  here  many  and  most  lamentable  examples,  and  many  wise 
men,  even  strangers,  have  noted  the  same  wth  admiracon  and  feare  ; 
as  also  one  the  other  syde  wth  certayne  hope  of  the  conversion  of 
England,  for  that  it  is  evident  hereby  that  god  favoureth  the  cause 
and  fighteth  for  it  and  will  not  have  it  destroyed  by  those  contra- 
diccions,  but  only  good  men  exercised  and  the  other  punished  vf 
they  amend  not.  And  this  is  so  much  as  sincerely  and  truly  in 
sight  of  almighty  god  occurreth  vnto  me  about  this  affayre  and 
whether  I  live  or  dye  this  is  myne  opinion. 

My  health  (I  thanke  god)  is  now  somewhat  better,  and  I  hope  38,  f.  42lb. 
these  bathes  will  do  me  good.      My  companion  is  sicke  of  an  ague. 
Mr.  Martin  aray  is  onlie  wth  me :    we  have  had  muche  adoe  these 
dayes  past  aboute  the  deliuery  of  xxxiiij  english  men  whom  we 
have  found  here  in  the  gallies  at  the  ores  in  extreme  misery.     But 


38  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

at  length  god  hath  geven  vs  gratiam  in  conspectu  principis  and 
they  are  deliuered ;  one  was  a  yonge  gentleman  of  very  good  parts, 
whom  I  have  sent  to  Rome,  for  god  hath  geven  him  great  good 
desyres  to  follow  the  life  of  the  semynary.     I  wrote  to  you  his 
name  and  howse  before  yf  I  be  not  deceved,  together  wth  the 
magistrates  patent  for  their  deliuery.     And  so  agayne  I  byd  you 
hartily  farewell  this  13th  of  July,  1598. 
Endorsement  (in  other  hand) : 
Naples  20  (sic)  July,  1598. 

Parsons,  as  it  seemeth  to  Blackewell,  of  his  ioy  y*  the 
subordination  is  accepted  of  by  so  many :  he  threateneth 
such  as  do  oppose  themselves :  he  answereth  certayne  ob- 
iections  against  ye  college  at  Rome  &  sheweth  why  three 
priests  had  theire  faculties  taken  from  them. 
At  foot  of  endorsement  (in  yet  another  hand)  : 

John  Todde  in  S*.  Johns   Streete  ye  next  house  to  ye 
figure  of  ye  Cradle,  southwarde. 


9.  Statement  (in  Mush's  handwriting)  in  Reply  to  the  preceding 
Letter  regarding  the  Dissensions  at  the  English  College  in  Rome. 

The  continuall  discords  and  contentiones  y*  have  bene  betwene 
3  '  '  '  the  secular  clergie  of  England,  and  the  Englishe  Jesuites,  (espec- 
ially since  the  deathe  of  cardinall  A.  of  happie  memorie)  have 
muche  scandalized  as  well  bothe  schismatikes  &  heretickes  as 
Catholikes :  have  greatly  hindered  the  increase  &  progresse  of 
Catholike  religion  in  ye  countrie  :  and  have  bene  verie  vngratefull 
and  troublesome  to  his  Holiness.  And  albeyt  there  have  bene  att 
sundrie  times  divers  meanes  attempted  for  the  redressing  of  these 
so  maine  and  manifest  evills  yet  hathe  there  bene  no  other  frute 
reaped  of  all  those  laboures  than  the  increase  and  multiplication  of 
the  same,  ffor  those  that  have  hitherto  laboured  in  this  affayre 


THE    QUARKEL   WITH    THE    JESUITS.  39 

attendinge  to  take  a  way  the  imediate  cause  of  the  present  trobles 
&  discordes,  and  ether  neglectinge,  or  dispayreinge,  or  att  least 
faylinge  to  remove  the  prime  and  originall  roote  frome  whence  all 
the  rest  do  springe,  have  lefte  the  same  intire  and  vntouched  to 
the  new  encrease  of  all  the  former  evilles.  Wherefore,  least  the 
same  effect  shoulde  folew  off  all  the  laboures  and  travayles  that 
have  now  bene  in  redressinge  the  abvses  of  the  Archprest  his 

authoritie  (wch braunches  sprange  forthe  of  the  same  roote 

whence  all  the  former  contentiones  have  risen)  oure  desire  and 
intent  ys  so  to  bare  and  lay  open  the  same  that  by  the  axe  of 
appostolicall  authoritie  yt  may  so  be  extirpatid  as  hereafter  yt  may 
no  more  bud  forthe. 

So  yt  ys  that  frome  or  colleges  and  seminaries,  especially  this  of 
Rome  whence  or  countrie  shoulde  receave  in  these  times  of  desola- 
tione  the  greatest  hope,  comforthe,  and  comoditie  yt  reapethe  the 
increase  of  miserie  and  afflictione  ffor  there  hath  not  bene  anie 
discorde  or  dissentione  (and  yet  there  haihe  bene  too  to  muche, 
wch  by  all  menes  confessiones  hathe  been  more  hurtefull  to  or 
countrie  then  the  persecutione  of  the  heretickes)  wch  hathe  not 
bene  hatched  and  bredd  in  or  colledges  but  cheefly  in  this  of  Rome 
or  hathe  not  risen  by  the  occasione  of  theyre  government,  as  we 
shall,  w%  as  muche  brevitie  as  the  matter  will  permitt,  demon- 
strate. 

Since  the  Jesuites  entered  into  the  government  of  this  colledge  54,  f.  224b. 
of  Rome  yt  ys  well  knowne  that  there  have  not  almost  anie  two  or 
three  yeeres  passed  wherein  there  have  not  bene  some  so  verie 
great  contentiones  and  iarres  betweene  the  scollers,  and  thence  y* 
yf  y*  had  not  beene  for  the  authoritie  and  moderatione  cheefly-  of 
Cardi.  Alan  of  happie  memorie  woulde  have  brought  yt  to  vtter 
ruine.  Wch  contentiones,  beinge  from  time  to  time  rather  inter- 
rupted or  suppressed  then  ether  taken  away  or  ended,  have  attlaste 
by  new  occasiones  (wch  the  bande  of  peace,  love,  and  unione  beinge 
once  broken  were  easely  taken)  growne  into  open  warres,  and  have 
by  so  much  more  encreased  by  how  much  in  process  of  time  bothe 


40  THE    ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

the  contendinge  parties  have  multiplied,  ffor  together  wtu  the 
number  of  the  persones  have  increased  the  diversitie  of  affec- 
tiones  whence  o[ften]  yi  cometh  to  pass  that  not  only  Englande 
but  also  all  other  places' where  these  so  diversly  affected  parties  are 
dispersed  are  infected  w*h  the  same  evilles  and  hereafter  will  ever 
so  remayne  so  long  as  the  origmall  roote  frome  whence  they  rise 
dothe  continue. 

[Wo]  Ide  god  these  contentions  were  so  obscurely  knowne  that 
they  nedd  to  be  p[ro]ved,  but  alas  yt  ys  farr  otherwayes.  ffor  by 
the  endevoure  of  oure  adv[er]saries  (who  thaught  yt  theyre  greatest 
advantage  to  be  the  firste  trump  [et]ers  of  this  newes)  a  great  parte 
of  the  Christiane  worlde  hathe  bene  so  publickely  acquaynted 
therewth  that  they  can  nether  be  denied  nor  doubted  of.  The  only 
thinge  that  requirethe  proofe  ys :  vpon  what  roote  or  occasione 
these  contentiones  do  rise. 

The  Jesuites  by  vniforme  consent  do  attribute  them  to  the  evill 
&  perverse  dispositione  of  the  scollers.  But  whether  this  opinione 
(wch  besides  theyre  bare  assertion  hathe  no  other  proofe)  be 
affirmed  rather  because  yt  ys  true,  then  to  cover  the  true  opinione 
in  dede,  we  desire  others  considering  these  reasones  folowinge  to 
iuclge. 

It  ys  knowne  to  all  men  that  knowe  anie  thinge  of  the  state  of 
or  affayres,  t[h]at  these  yonge  men  whoe  come  to  be  braught  vp 
in  or  coll  edges  are  suche  [a]s  on  the  one  side  have  lefte  theyre 
countrie,  and  manie  of  them,  agaynst  [the]  willes  of  theyre  owne 
parentes  and  frendes,  have  relinquished  large  pos[sibi]lities  of 
temporall  preferment,  and  have  caste  behinde  theme  the  vayne 
delightes  of  the  worlde :  and  on  the  other  side  have  no  hope  of 
54,  f.  225.  other  temporall  benefittes,  dignities,  or  prefermentes,  then,  after 
some  fewe  yeares  spent  in  the  studie  of  vertue  and  learning  vnder 
collegiall  discipline,  to  returne  into  theyre  countrie  wth  no  other 
intent  then  to  laboure  in  convertinge  of  sowles  to  god  wth  manifest 
danger  and  iminent  perill  of  no  less  loss  then  life  yt  selfe.  Howe 
therefore  ys  yt  likely  that  these  men  who,  haveing  no  other  scope 


THE    QUARREL    WITH    THE    JESUITS.  41 

then  the  saveing  of  other  menes  sowles  do  put  them  selves  into 
suche  periil  and  danger  can  have  so  litle  care  of  theyre  owne  as  to 
caste  them  away  or  at  least  greatly  to  hazarde  theme  by  obstinate 
and  wilfull  contendinge  wth  theyr  superioures. 

2.  Those  prestes  who  have  frome  the  begininge  labored  in  godes 
harvest  in  or  countrie,  haveinge  alwayes  had  a  speciall  care  to  send 
or  direct  none  to  the  Seminaries  but  such  as  do  yeelde  great  good 
hope  of  theyre  pietie,  sinceritie,  simplicitie  and  all  other  vertu  fitt 
for  that  vocatione,  yt  ys  not  like  that  they  wolde  be  so  farr  de- 
ceaved  as  in  steede  of  vine  braunches  to  send  thorne  bushes  or  in 
steede  of  figg  tree  plantes  to  send  thistles.      Or  yf  yt  be  a  defect 
of  nature  in  Englishe  men  to  be  contentiouse  as  some  Jesuites  have 
insinuated  and   therefore  harde  to   be  avoyded,  why   have   they 
alwayes  so  earnestly  laboured  to  drawe  or  countreemen  into  theyr 
religione  ?  or  yf  they  will  not  he  are  of  that  why  have  they  receaved 
so  manie  of  theme  ?     They  cannot  be  ignorant  that  one  vnquiet 
spirite  ys  sufficient  to  disturbe  a  whole  congregatione,  convent  or 
societie ;    muche  more  manie  that  are   naturally  seditiouse,   and 
contentiouse.       Or  yf  the  professinge  of  religione  dothe  take  away 
that  defect  why  not  the  actuall  resolutione  to  vndergoe  all  iminent 
periil  of  deathe  for  godes  sake  and  the  saveinge  of  sowles  ?   [or  why 
did  some  of  them  laboure  (pretendinge  that  defect)  to  hinder  some 
of  or  countriemen  whome  gladly  they  would  have  had  into  theyre 
owne  societie  to  be  receaved  in  a  nother  religione  that  was  approved 
1200  yeares  before  they  res  begaun.     and  some  alreadie  entred  and 
professed  from  goinge  into  Englande?   wherin  yf  they  pleade  a 
wronge  charge  yt  will  be  easely  prooved.]  a 

3.  In  all  the  tumultes  of  colledge  the  scollers  have  alwayes  to 
have   [sic]    the  cause  knowne  to  his  holiness  and  therefore  did 
earnestly    desire   to   be   visited   by    aut  [ho]  ritie :    when    of  the 
contrarie  part  the  Jesuites  did  alwayes  laboure    [to]    hinder  aii 
suche  authenticall  inquisitione   of  the  cause,  exceptinge  the  last 

a  This  passage  between  square  brackets  is  erased  in  the  MS. 
CAMD.  SOC.  G 


42  THE   ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

visit  wch  ff[ather]  P  [arsons]  procured  by  suche  meanes  as  shall 
hereafter  be  declared ;  yt  ys  therefore  [a]  signe  that  the  cause  of 
tumultes  did  not  rise  vpon  the  scollers  part. 

4.  The  rule  of  the  colledge  authoriseing  the  rectoure  to  expell 
54,  f.  225b.       anie    one   that   comittethe    anie    fault  whereby  the   peace   of  the 

colledge  may  be  perturbed  &  gevethe  no  hope  of  amendment. 
Why  therefore  woulde  the  Rectoures  yf  the  fault  were  in  the 
scollers  suffer  so  manie  breaches  of  peace  when  they  mighte  so 
easely  have  remedied  them. 

5.  Contentiones  never  risinge  but  vpon  exorbitant  or  inordinate 
desires  &  appetites,  yf  the  scollers  ever  desired  anithinge  that  was 
not  iust  or  honest  or  were  ever  so  obstinate  that  after  the  first 
notice   of    his    holiness   his   will    (the    case   once    knowne)    they 
remayned  not  fully  satizfied  or  desisted  not,  they  were  doubtless 
faultie  therein.     But  yf  the  contrarie  be  true  as  hereafter  yt  will 
appeare  most  true  then  the  fault  wilbe  fownde  in  the  Jesuites. 

6.  Besides  that  out  of  Englande  are  nowe  sent  but  those  whoe 
are   of  such    expectatione    as    ys  before    mentioned,  yet  before 
the  [y]  come  to  Rome  ys  there  another  trial!  made  of  theme,     ffor 
ordinarily  there  none  comethe  to  Rome  that  have  not  lived  some 
yeares  in  other  seminaries,  and  by  theyre  good  behavioure  there 
have  deserved  to  be  preferred  to  the  missione  of  Rome,  that  ys, 
to  be  put  to  live  in  this  colledge  wch  alwayes  hathe  bene  thaught 
amongst  or  scollers  a  preferment. 

7.  Oure  scollers  have  lived  wth  so  great  concorde,  peace  and 
tranquilitie  in  that  seminarie  that  was   not  vnder   the    Jesuites 
government,  that  never  anie  like  discontentment  hapened  betweene 
them  and  theyre  superioures.     Besides  theyre  loyall  behavioure  in 
all  religiones  where  they  enter  ys  a  signe  theyre  dispositiones  are 
not  so  badd  but  where  they  have  good  governoures  they  may  be 
easely  governed. 

8.  It  hathe  beene  so  often  tried  that  now  yt  needethe  no  proofe: 
that  those  selfe  same  men  whoe  liveinge  in  this  colledge  of  Rome 
have  becne  reputed  by  the  Jesuites  contentiouse,  obstinate,  and 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  43 

seditiouse     (both     imediately    before    and    after    theyre    aboade 
here)  have  lived  in  other  colledges  w*h  great  commendacones  of  ffa  p  rre  of 
theyre  peaceable,  yea,  and  exemplare,  behavioure  of  theyre  adver-  Cthe]  12  of 
saries.     To  say  nothiuge  of  all  those  (wch  are  not  few)  who  bothe  totf  waL  » 
by   theyre   lives   in    England   and   deathes   have   lefte    sufficient 
testimonie   to   the   worlde  that  they  were  nether  seditiouse  nor 
contentiouse  albeyt  the  Jesuites  have  labored  to  make  theme  so 
reputed. 

To  conclude :   by  this  and  the  reasones  goinge  before  besides  54,  f.  226. 
divers  others  wch  might  be  alleadged  to  this  purpose  yt  may  be 
gathered  that  suche  contentiones  as  have  beene  betweene  these 
men  and  the  Jesuites  have  not  risen  vpon  anie  evill  dispositione  in 
them  who  vnder  other  governoures  live  w%out  anie  suche  defect. 

ffather  P.  being  vrged  wth  these  reasones  in  the  behaulfe  of  the 
scollers  and  on  the  one  side  beinge  as  yt  seemethe  not  able  to 
satisfy  theme,  and  on  the  other  obstinatly  bent  not  to  admitt 
them  as  true,  lest  thereby  he  might  condeme  his  owne  and  his 
felowes  government,  ys  forced  in  the  fore  mentioned  letter  to 
forge  in  theyre  excuse  certayne  reasones  why  Englishe  men  in 
Rome  showlde  be  more  contentiouse  or  troublesome  then  else- 
where. In  this  letter  he  vtterethe  manie  opprobriouse  and  con- 
tumeliouse  speeches  of  the  scollers  but  vnder  the  shadow  of  other 
menes  opiniones  ether  that  they  may  be  of  more  creditt  or  to 
avoyde  the  answereinge  of  them  yf  peradventure  he  showlde 
be  braught  to  proofe  theme.  But  his  reasons  are  these  : 

ffirste,  the  nature  of  the  place  wch  by  reason  of  the  frequent 
concurrence  of  great  sightes  and  relationes  of  popes,  cardinalles 
and  princes  affayres  engenderethe  highe  spirites  in  them  that  are 
not  well  established  in  almightie  godes  grace.  This  reasone  he 
confirmethe  by  the  Judgment  of  other  strangeres  as  Spaniardes 
ffrenchmen  &  ffleminges  who  (as  he  sayethe)  do  affirme  that 
experience  hathe  taught  them  that  this  ys  true.  How  true  this 

"  Father  Parsons'  letter  of  the  12th  of  July,  1598,  to  Mr.  Wal[ley]  or  Garnet  is 
that  printed  above,  p.  21.  The  marginal  note  is  in  the  same  hand  as  the  rest  of  the 
letter. 


44  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

reasone  ys  in  father  P.  him  selfe  we  know  not,  yett  clivers 
circumstances  do  shewe  yt  truer  in  him  then  peradventure  in 
anie  other ;  but  smale  truthe  yt  can  have  in  or  scollers  whoe 
livinge,  as  yt  were,  recluded  in  the  colledge  have  litle  acquayntance 
wth  these  great  afFayres ;  nether  do  they  hope  or  expect  anie 
highe  places  w%out  wch  expectance  highe  spirites  do  not  often 
contende. 

His  2  reason  ys  because  manie  youthes  come  to  Rome  only 
vpon  desire  to  see  novelties  whither  when  Englishe  men  come, 
falinge  into  want  &  finding  oportunitie  of  entertaynment  in  the 
colledge :  when  they  are  entertayned  fall  into  disorder.  But 
first  verie  few  Englishe  men  come  att  all.  21?  there  are  verie  few 
of  those  few  that  are  admitted  into  the  colledge.  3'>'  yf  anie  of 
them  that  are  so  admitted  or  anie  of  the  rest  do  fall  into  anie 
disorder  the  rule  of  the  colledge  dothe  licence  the  superioures  to 
expell  theme. 

His  3  reason  (wch  he  saythe  ys  more  important  then  bothe  the 
others)  ys  the  dis[gust]  geven  at  the  first  fundatione  of  the 
colledge  to  a  certayn  principall  man  of  ov[r]  natione  then  resident 
54,  f.  226b.  in  Rome  (he  meanethe  the  Bishope  of  Cassanae).  Who  as  (he 
saythe)  not  affectinge  the  government  nor  governoures  of  ... 
.  .  . a  was  ever  in  re  or  in  opinione  a  back  vnto  them  that 
woulde  be  discontented.  It  ys  not  vnprobable  but  this  good  prelate 
disliked  the  government  as  also  did  Cardinall  Alane  and  others  of 
no  small  iudgement.  And  what  opinione  Gregorie  the  13  of 
happie  memorie  and  Card.  Morone  then  protectoure  of  or  colledge 
had  of  theyre  governmemt  yt  appearethe  by  theyre  unwillingness 
to  admitt  yt  into  the  colledge.  But  that  the  fores  [ayd  Bishope 
did  ever  back  anie  that  were  wliout  iust  cause  discontented  yt 
savorethe  more  of  detractione  frome  him  who  ys  deade  b  (wch  ys 
[no]  smale  impietie  then  of  anie  truthe. 

Now  what  wayght  there  ys  in  all  these  reasones  to  proove  that 
"  Obliterated.  b  He  died  Oct.  14,  1595. 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  45 

Englislie  scollers  in  Home  are  contentiouse  where  in  other 
places  they  a  [re]  most  free  frome  anie  suche  note  lett  the 
indifferent  iudge. 

The  instance  of  ffa.  m.a  his  government  (who  to  his  rerpetuall 
prayes  performed  that  wch  none  of  all  his  predecessonres  nor 
successoures  ever  did)  ys  not  so  effectuall  to  proove  the  defect  to 
be  in  the  scollers  as  the  contrarie,  ffor  first  yt  showethe  that  the 
scollers  are  not  of  so  badd  a  dispositione  but  that  they  may  be 
peaceably  governed  ;  secondly  seeinge  that  divers  who  lived  under 
him  lived  also  vnder  his  predecessoures  and  successoure,  and  yett 
vnder  nether  w*hout  discontentment,  yt  ys  a  signe  that  the  defect 
foloweth  the  rectoures  and  not  those  scollers  :  ffor  else  the  scollers 
beinge  the  same  men  the  woulde  have  shewed  the  same  affectiones 
vnder  theme  all.  But  yf  the  reason  be  asked  of  vs  why  that  only 
Rectoure  gave  such  contentment  to  the  scollers  we  can  geve  no 
better  reasone  then  this  :  that  he  beinge  a  Jesuit  did  not  govern 
like  a  Jesuit,  ffor  they  amongst  vs  (what  they  do  else  where  we 
know  not)  desire  to  be  feared  more  then  loved  :  and  he  did  the 
contrarie  and  therefore  was  he  loved  of  the  scollers  and  also  feared 
where  thother  Rectoures  were  nether  loved  nor  feared. 

To  the  other  two  instances  we  answere  that  the^  peace  and 
tranquillitie  of  this  colledge  and  also  those  in  Spayne  ys  suche 
as  ys  or  woulde  have  beene  betweene  the  Jesuites  in  Englande 
and  the  prestes  notwthstandinge  so  manie  ininries  offered  be 
them  to  the  prestes  :  ffor  yf  ffa.  P.  could  as  well  have  hindered 
the  iust  complayntes  of  the  prestes  from  comeinge  to  the  see 
apostolike  (wch  he  desired  and  endevored  to  do)  as  he  dothe  of 
scollers,  he  would  then  have  sayde  there  had  bene  all  peace  and 
tranquillitie  as  now  he  saythe  of  these  colledges  where  there  ys  no 
less  inwarde  discontentment  then  there  ys  in  Englande,  albeyt  he 
hath  by  crafte  and  violence  so  braught  the  matter  to  pass  that  it 
dothe  less  outwardly  appeare. 

*  Mutius  Vitelleschi,  who  succeeded  Father  Joseph  Cresswell  as  rector  of  the 
college,  April  16,  1592,  and  was  appointed  a  second  time  in  Oct.  1597.  He  was 
afterwards  elected  sixth  general  of  the  society,  Nov.  1615. 


46  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Now  toucheinge  the  originall  causes  and  occasiones  of  the 
contentiones  before  mentioned  this  ys  our  opinione  wch  how  true 
yt  ys  we  reffere  to  the  particulare  proofes. 

The  Jesuits,  by  the  government  of  the  colledge,  ever  seeking  the 
private  benefit  of  theyre  owne  societie  wfhout  respect  of  the  comone 
benefitt  of  or  countrie  ;  yea  further,  hopinge  by  the  oportunitie 
thereof  to  bringe  vnder  theyre  dominione  the  whole  bodie  of  the 
secular  clergie  of  England,  have  ever  directed  to  this  scope  all 
theyre  endeavoures,  wch  manie,  as  well  of  the  scollers  in  the 
colledge  as  of  the'  prestes,  espyinge  have  alwa}'es  [sou]ght  to 
hinder  as  [a]  thinge  uniust  and  for  manie  causes  inconvenient, 
vpon  wch  oppositione  have  folowed  suche  endless  enmitie  and 
contentiones  as  now  we  see.  Enmitie  we  say  because  those  that 
have  not  dissembled  butt  freely  shewed  their  affectiones  in  these 
matters  agaynst  the  endevoures  of  the  Jesuites  have  alwayes  beene 
accompted  by  theme  enemies  to  theyre  societie,  contentiouse, 
seditiouse,  factiouse  and  the  like,  and  when  so  ever  occasione  have 
served  have  beene  entreated  by  them  as  suche. 

If  we  here  proove  the  Jesuites  endevoures  to  have  beene  directed 
to  these  endes,  to  witt  to  convert  the  whole  benefitt  of  the  colledge 
to  theyre  owne  societie,  and  to  bringe  vnder  theme  the  secular 
clergie  of  or  countrie,  yt  will  remayne  manifest  and  nedless  of 
further  proofe,  vpone  what  grownde  or  roote  all  the  fore  men- 
tioned contentiones,  discordes,  and  disagreementes  have  risen.  In 
this  sorte  therefore  we  proove  yt.  ffirst  [they]  have  ever  frome 
the  beginninge  wth  all  arte  and  cunninge  possible  lab  [o]  red  to 
drawe  all  or  scollers  of  anie  expectatione  ether  for  talentes  of 
learninge  or  nobleness  of  birthe  to  leave  and  forsake  the  end  of 
colledges  institutione,  and  enter  into  theyre  societie. 

54  f  227b  ^"s  na^ie  Deene  an  aunchent  complaynt  agaynst  them  prooved 

by  divers  particule[r]  instances  in  Cardi.  Sega  his  last  visit,  con- 
fessed by  ffa.  Holt  and  not  de[nied]  by  ffa.  Per.  who  in  redress 
thereof  promised  vpon  the  worde  of  a  religiouse  preste  to  procure 
of  his  Holiness  a  prohibition  vnder  excommuuicatione  for  the  conf- 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  47 

essarius  of  the  colledge  ever  to  perswacle  anie  of  the  scollers  ether 
directly  or  indirectly  to  anie  religione,  \vch  promise,  notwithstanding 
his  othe,  he  never  performed.  Of  this  practice  and  of  the  incon- 
veniences that  Mow  therevpone  do  springe  manie  evilles. 

1.  ffirst,  that  part  of  the  scollers  and  prestes  that  are  more 
zealouse  for  the  conve  [r]  tione  of  oure  countrie  do  repute  theme 
selves  muche  iniured  and  godes  cause  much  damnified  by  the 
alienatinge  and  divertinge  of  sue  [he]  principall  partes  and 
members  of  theyre  bodie  to  another  end.  This  only  reasone 
weyghed  so  muche  wth  Card.  Boromeo  of  holy  memorie  that  he 
for  this  cause  only  discharged  the  Jesuites  of  the  government  of 
his  Seminaries  att  Milane :  sayinge  yt  was  more  necessarie  for 
godes  churche  to  have  learned  pastoures  then  learned  religiouse 
men. 

Secundly,  by  the  partiall  favoures  (an  opposite  enemie  to  all 
peace  and  vnitie  in  anie  comunitie),  wch  they  shewe  to  those 
whome  they  woulde  winn,  ys  ingendered  emulatione  in  them  that 
ether  for  want  of  suche  goo  [d]  partes  of  nature  &  birthe,  or  else 
for  theyre  resolutione  in  theyre  owne  vocatione,  are  not  partakers 
thereof.  Besides  the  manifest  breache  of  the  colledge  rule  that 
forbiddethe  all  suche  singularitie. 

3.  Thirdly,  the  Jesuites  of  purpose  deferringe  to  admitt  theme 
that  yelde  to  they  [re]  perswationes  vntill  theyre  whole  course  of 
studies  or  a  great  parte  thereof  be  ended :  they  remayne  still  in  the 
colledge   and  besides  that  they  occu[py]    the  places  of  scollers 
whereas  they  have  forsaken  the  end  of  the  colledge.     They  are 
vsed  as  instrumentes  to  draw  others  into  the  same  mynd  and  also 
as   spyes   to   discover  other  menes  affectiones  that  for  feare  of 
disple  [asure]  do  not  discover  them  selves  vnless  yt  be  in  confidence 
vnto  others.     Here  [after]  folowethe  muche  ielowsie  and  suspitione, 
hurtfull  thinges  in  anie  commu  [nitie] . 

4.  fFourthely,  those  scollers  that  vpon  zeale  of  theyre  countries 
.goode  ether  shewe  disliks  of  this  practise  or  vpon  confidence  do 
revayle  theyre  mynde[s  by]  mishapp  to  some  secrett  Jesuite  are 


48  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

by  the  Jesuites  themeselves  reputed  [enemies]  to  theyre  socie  [tie] 
and  to  religiouse  perfectione  and  therefore  do  they  [by]  all  meanes 
they  [can]  cross,  vex,  and  afflict  theme  :  whereby  the  profitt  of 
theyre  studies  ys  muche  hindered  and  they  often  times,  to  redeme 
theyre  uniust  vexat[ion]e,  [are]  compelled  to  departe  the  colledge 

before  theyre  time  :  nether  are  they  by  this ffor  before 

them  they  sende  the  infamie  of  con  [tent]  iouse,  factiouse,  and 
seditiouse  spirite,  to  the  great  hinderance  of  theyr  laboures  in 
England. 

10.  John  Sicklemore  to  Dr.  BagsJiaw. 

3  Aug.,  I598.a 
38,  f.  407.         Right  Reverend  &  lerned  father  and  ffrend. 

I  hope  yow  doubt  not  but  that  (att  my  being  amongst  youu)  I 
faithfullie  &  trulie  deliuered  vnto  yow  (soe  farre  forth  as  in  shorte 
tyme  I  could)  the  effecte  &  somme  of  such  broyles  as  latelie  hath 
passed  amongst  our  deerest  frendes  beyond  the  seas.  Since  my 
departure  I  haue  reflected  vpon  yor  opinion  touching  the  veritie  & 
processe  thereof,  whereby  you  seeme  to  me  not  to  be  fullie  per- 
svvaded  that  eyther  such  thinges  have  happened,  or  that  such 
lenitie  in  the  persecution  hath  beene  vsed,  as  was  convenyent.  fFor 
the  one  to  weete  the  truth  of  my  relations  I  can  say  no  more  then 
I  haue  vttered,  thinking  the  sworen  othe  of  diverse  to  be  of  greater 
force  &  credite  then  the  vngrownded  surmise  of  some  few  (totoo 
hardlie  credilous  of  verities  &  totoo  easie  to  suspect  vntruthes 
where  noe  falshood  is  thought  of).  I  dare  not  accuse  you  as  one 
of  this  humor  yet  I  feare  least  happilie  yor  speeches  haue  seemed 
to  haue  some  spice  thereof,  ffor  yf  you  remember,  after  divers  our 
conferences  wch  willinglie  you  harde  wthout  contradiction,  you  often 
asked  me  what  I  knew  of  my  proper  knowledge,  and  what  I 

•  John  Sicklemore's  name  appears  in  Cardinal  Sega's  list  of  the  37  mutineers  at 
the  English  college  at  Rome  in  1596  (Foley,  Records,  vi.  3)'  He  is  probably  the 
"  Humphrey  "  Sicklemore  who  left  Rheims  for  Rome  in  company  with  Ed.  Bennet 
and  six  others  in  May,  1591  (D-juay  Diaries,  239  ;  cf.  Foley,  vi.  186). 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  49 

thought  of  thes  thinges,  which  question  in  some  maner  declared, 
that  you  rather  were  inclined  to  geue  credite  rath1  to  my  censure, 
then  to  greater  argumentes  wch  then  had  bene  mentioned.  It  can 
not  stand,  in  my  iudgement  with  reason  that  my  worde  may  be 
comparable  wth  the  testimony  of  the  right  reuerend  ff.  per  [sons] 
(whose  shoues  I  wish  my  selfe  worthie  to  kisse),  nor  my  naked 
thought  wth  the  guiltie  conscience  of  manie,  nor  my  onelie  verclicte 
with  the  othe  of  iuridicall  confession,  wherefore  if  my  sentence 
might  or  may  prevaile  wth  yow,  how  much  more  ought  an  other 
mans  sinceritie  sufficientlie  to  perswade:  whose  lerining,  wisdome, 
labours  &  goodwill  to  or  common  cause,  England  hath  tried,  ffrance 
ex  ore  infantium  et  lactentium  testifieth  (to  confound  inimicum  et 
vltorem),  Spaine  wch  erected  colledges  largelie  witnesseth,  & 
Italie,  in  Rome  it  self,  with  established  peace  most  highlie  com- 
mendeth,  finallie  credite,  yea  familiaritie,  wth  the  holiest,  most 
potent,  most  glorious,  most  godlie  maketh  most  famous  ?  Yf  I  say 
you  are  content  not  to  misbeleeue  me  or  my  opinion,  how  much 
more  ought  yow  not  to  discredite  that  mans  dealings  &  narrations, 
in  whom  (as  in  a  verie  mirrhour  of  or  sinnefull  age  and  afflicted 
church)  god  would  haue  to  appeare  &  abound  so  manie  giftes  of 
his  heavenlie  grace  ?  Surelie  yor  wisdome  requireth  that  yor 
credulitie  should  be  grounded  in  the  fideltie  of  yor  eqvall  &  superior 
&  not  vpon  feathers,  wauering  in  each  ayre  with  what  wynde 
soever  bloweth.  You  know  my  meaning,  verbum'sapienti  sat  est, 
&  you  must  needes  thinke  that  to  touche  to  nighe  the  cardinall 
versions  of  supreme  orbes  lacketh  not  danger  of  brused  bones 
where  too  haughtie  clyming  endeth  wth  to  heavie  &  perhaps 
deadlie  fall.  But  lett  this  suffice  for  the  vertue  &  dignitie  of  my 
auto1  whom  to  impeach  I  deeme  wilbe  as  harde,  as  it  is  for  him 
easie  to  defend.  Magna  veritas  et  prseualet. 

To  come  then  to  an  other  pointe,  wch  is  vpon  supposition  of 
true  crymes,  &  that  yet  too  great  rigour  hath  bene  vsed  in  the 
punishment,  herein  credite  me  I  know  not  whether  it  should  be 
called  a  punishment  or  noe,  or  rather  a  sweete  disposition  of  that 

CAMD.  soc.  H 


50  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

wch  gO(j  jn  jjjg  favourable  mercie  had  ordeyned.  True  it  is,  some 
were  dismissed  from  the  Seminarie,  and  sent  elsewhere  but  thither 
when  I  came  I  found  them  soe  well  with  there  departure  contented, 
as  verilie  the  most  of  them  wth  their  owne  mouth  did  witnesse  & 
protest  vnto  me  that  it  was  gods  verie  will  that  they  should 
remaine  whereat  they  remayned,  performing  their  vsage,  &  com- 
modious intreatie  before  that  from  whence  they  came,  vnwilling 
to  retourne  vpon  what  condition  soeuer,  in  suche  trust,  loue, 
favour  &  likeing  wth  superior  vt  nihil  supra  &  farr  neerer  their 
retyred  &  desired  home,  possiblie  they  could,  yf  they  had  not  been 
dismissed. 

The  greatest  grief  in  this  matter  is  the  publishing  of  defames, 
herein  what  was  done  in  the  colledge,  was  by  commaundem4 
of  the  Protecto1.  What  was  done  in  England  was  by  the  extreame 
instance  of  yorself  &  some  other  wch,  as  it  were  by  force,  wrong 
forth  the  same,  &  all  this  much  against  the  wills  of  othr  our 
superiours  &  against  the  minde  of  such  as  tould  some  few  thereof. 
Good  Sir,  there  are  onelie  some  few  priestes  wch  know  hereof,  noe 
person  as  yet  is  named,  it  is  an  easie  matter  as  yet  to  drowne  all 
before  it  be  imparted  eyther  to  catholike  or  heretike,  ffor  gods  sake 
lett  vs  follow  ff :  Gar  [net]  his  counsaile  in  this,  which  is  wholie  to 
conceale  thes  enormious  &  beastlie  offences.  He  is  wholie  bent  to  yt, 
that  is  the  mynd  of  or  assigned  Superior  Mr  Blackwell,  of  his  coad- 
iutors  &  or  dearest  frendes,  Lett  vs  not  one  worke  an  olhra  shame, 
otherwise  at  length  I  feare  maugre  our  teethe  the  particular  persons 
wilbe  knowen  &  publickelie  punished,  &  therevpon  must  of  neces- 
sitie  fall  a  publicke  infamie  both  of  or  cause,  churche  &  clergie. 
Whereas  now  it  wilbe  &  may  easilie  be  forgotten  &  that  privatelie 
be  excused  or  avoyded,  where  vnto  ther  wilbe  noe  tergiversation 
after  open  proues  of  particular  defamation,  wherevnto  if  this  should 
proceede  wch  godd  forbidd,  then  whilst  we  wrest  to  much  one  an 
others  iniquities  lett  vs  take  heede  least  to  vs  pertaine  that  of  the 
Galt  apostle  si  inuicem  mordetis  et  comeditis  videte  ne  ab  inuicem 

consumamini,  let  us  rather  follow  the  holsome  consayle  annexed, 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  51 

Dico  autem  spiritu  ambulate  et  desideria  carnis  non  perficietis.  Yf 
we  acknowledg  as  acknowledge  we  must  that  opera  carnis  be 
immunditia,  impudicitia,  iuxuria,  lett  us  beware  whilst  we  sifte 
thes  to  much  eyther  against  mercie  or  iustice,  (in  seeking  either  to 
excuse  &  acquite  the  guiltie  or  to  checke  to  cruellie  the  faultie) 
that  likewise  there  followe  not  inimicitise,  contentiones,  semula- 
tiones,  irae,  rixa3,  dissentiones,  sectaa,  inuidiaa,  ebrietates,  comessa- 
tiones  et  his  similia,  quae,  as  the  same  adioyneth,  prasdico  vobis  sicut 
praedixi,  quoniam  qui  talia  agunt  regnum  dei  non  consequentur. 
I  trust  in  god  that  yow  farre  remoue  yor  actions  from  thes  perills, 
yet  surelie  a  heauie  iudgm*  must  needes  befall  the  perturbers  of 
peace  in  the  kingdome  of  Christ  wch  is  his  church.  I  hope  yor 
spirites  are  more  celestiall  &  more  adioyned  to  that  holie  spirite, 
whose  fructes  are  charitas,  pax,  patientia,  mansuetudo,  modestia, 
fides,  continentia,  wch  as  yor  profession,  or  rather  sacred  confession, 
requireth  &  expostulateth  of  designed,  or  as  it  were  designed, 
martyrs,  so  geue  example  &  testimonie  to  the  worlde  &  yor  poore 
brethren  abroade  of  semblable  lief,  si  uiuimus  spiritu,  spiritu  et 
ambulemus,  non  efficiamur  inanis  glorias  cupidi,  inuicem  prouocan- 
tes,  inuicem  inuidentes.  And  if  often  it  happeneth  that  praeoccu- 
patus  fuerit  homo  in  delicto,  uos  qui  spirituales  estis  huiusmodi 
iiistruite  in  spiritu  lenitatis,  considerans  teipsum  ne  et  tu  tenteris. 
Alter  alterius  onera  portate  et  sic  adimplebitis  legem  Christi,  then 
whose  behauiour  what  more  meeke  ?  then  whose  doctrine  what 
more  humble  ?  then  whose  burden  what  more  light  ?  then  whose 
peace  what  more  sweete  ?  then  whose  example  what  more  patiente  ? 
then  whose  death  what  more  mercifull  ?  And  shall  we  then  be 
most  rigorous  wth  or  neighbours  he  being  so  clement  to  his  offend- 
ols  ?  or  shall  those  wch  are,  as  it  were,  in  the  verie  next  stepp  of 
reighning  wtk  hym  in  glorie  noe  more  imitate  the  pathes  wherin  he 
walked,  &  wherby  onelie  we  can  atteine  to  see  his  glorious  pre- 
sence ?  god  forbidd.  You  are  not  recluded  from  the  world  to  dis- 
quiett  the  world,  neithr  included  for  the  faith  of  Christ  to  perturbe 
his  poore  flocke,  to  offend  &  scandalize  his  little  ones,  but  to  rest 


;52  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

quiett  in  yor  owne  soules  &  to  \vorke  the  establishment  of  peace  in 
others,  &  to  edifie  yea  the  most  averted  miscreant  &  infidle  what- 
soeuer.  I  pray  god  the  lettre  wch  you  were  in  perusing  at  my 
departure  tend  not  to  some  inconvenience,  contrarie  to  that 
tranquillitie  wch  his  holines  conceiveth  of  our  estate.  It  will  be 
hard  to  availe  much  against  his  determinations,  &  he  wilbe  very 
lothe  to  impaire  the  good  reformation  wch  is  now  in  his  college 
there,  wch  at  my  comming  thence  was  such  as  maid  him  right  glad 
to  heare  of,  &  most  desirous  to  continew,  &  verilie  I  assure  you 
that  verie  vnwelcome  are  they  likelie  to  be,  that  offer  him  anie 
occasion  of  alteration  in  a  settled  quiettnes,  &  reformed  companie, 
ffor  god  sake  looke  what  you  doe,  &  ponder  well  with  whom  & 
what  about  you  deale.  It  will  be  noe  little  offence  in  his  Judge- 
ment anie  action  enterprised  of  anie  his  children,  when  he  vnder- 
standeth  there  father  therein  neglected  if  not  contemned,  neithr 
will  he  suffer  it  to  be  vnpunished  that  we  should  take  anie  matter 
in  hand  about  the  common  cause,  wthout  his  leave,  consent  and 
directions  whom  he  hath  ordeyned  our  heade,  &  substituted  as  his 
agent  amongst  vs  in  his  soe  farre  absence.  I  write  as  having  tried 
how  enormious  a  cryme  disobedience  is  there  esteemed,  you  may 
do  as  it  pleaseth  god  &  yorself,  for  my  part  by  gods  grace  in  pace 
in  idipsum  dormiam  et  requiescam  et  there  shalbe  habitatio  mea  in 
saeculum  sseculi :  ffarewell,  3°  Aug.  1598. 
Yor  faithfull  ffrend 

10  :    SlCKLEMORE. 

Endorsed  (by  writer]  :  1.  To  his  verie  good  ffrend  Mr  docto1 
Baggshaw  prison1  in  the  castle  of  Wisbiche  be  this 
deld. 

(by  another]  :  2.  Sicklemore  to  Dr.  Bagshaw. 

Persons  greatly  commended. 

Certayne  lewd  actions  to  be  concealed. 

He  forwarneth:  that  theire  sending  to  Rome  wold  haue  no 
good  successe. 

3  Aug.  1598. 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  53 

11.  A  Copie  of  a  Letter  to  Mr.  Wis:* 
[from  John  Mush,  in  vindication  of  the  secular  priests']. 

Sir,  hearinge  often  by  ye  relation  of  cliuers  good  men,  yor  38,  f.  331. 
worthy  resolution  &  Industrie  to  do  well,  I  ioyed  much  in  you,  & 
though  we  neuer  had  bin  acquainted,  nor  scene  one  another,  yet 
did  I  beare  great  good  affection  to  you,  &  thought  myself  much 
both  benefited  &  pleasured  by  or  vnion  in  ye  family  or  houshokl  of 
god ;  &  by  your  most  fervent  labouring,  &  resolute  bestowinge  yor 
self  for  promotinge  of  or  lords  worke,  ye  releif  of  many,  &  ye  con- 
fort  of  all  his  afflicted  members,  either  by  yor  owne  charitable 
liberality,  or  by  ye  good  fame  of  yor  vertues  spredd  alone.  We 
are  not  acquainted  nor  like  to  be :  yet  surely  sir,  I  neuer  can 
accomnpt  myself  a  straunger  to  such  as  you  are,  we  being  but  as  ye 
diuers  members  &  distant  parts  of  one  body,  liuinge  &  receyuinge  all 
or good  from  on [e]  &  ye  same  head  &  spirit.  By  reason  of  wch  happy 
conjunction,  I  doubt  not  but  I  may  ye  rather  prsume,  &  be  more 
bold,  without  giuinge  iust  offence  to  admonish  you  of  anythinge  y* 
may  be  hurtfull  to  yorself  or  ye  common  cause.  And  again  1 
cannot  doubt  but  hoope  for  this,  at  yor  charitable  &  vertuous 
minde,  yl  rather  you  will  take  in  good  part  my  writinge,  &  amend 
what  is  amisse,  then  be  offended  with  yor  freind,  or  contemne  his 
acluise.  Of  late  certain  lines  taken  out  of  a  book  made  as  they  say 
by  you,  of  3  fairwelles  (if  I  mistake  ye  author  nihil  ad  te  scriptum 
putes)  were  showed  to  me  &  others:  wherin  speakinge  of  choosing 
spirituall  guides,  after  y*  you  haue  exceedingly  commended  & 
extolled  ye  Jesuites  aboue  other  preists  within  this  real  me,  as  more 
void  of  passions  and  affections,  more  free  from  errour,  more 
familiar  with  god,  more  particularly  illuminated  in  all  their  meeds 
&  more  specially  endued  with  ye  spirit  of  guidinge  soules  etc: 
than  ye  secular  preists  be  in  this  haruest  of  god:  you  adde  these 
words.  Onely  those  I  would  wish  you  to  take  speciall  heed  of  y* 

B  According  to  Mr.  Macray,  "Mr.  Wiseman,  afterwards  Sir  William  Wiseman, 
of  Broadoaks,  Essex." 


54  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

beinge  themselfes  not  guided  by  any,  are  in  y4  vnfitt  to  be  guides 
to  others  ;  such  I  say  I  doe  not  commend  you  vnto,  as  are  knowne 
to  haue  no  such  relation,  wch  I  speake  of,  &  wch  I  proued  to  be  so 
necessarie  in  all  sorts,  &  much  more  in  them.  And  as  ye  times  be 
now  without  distinction  of  parishes,  or  limittes  of  pastorall  chardge, 
where  ye  most  be  at  liberty  to  make  choice  of  theire  guides,  I 
would  be  loth  if  I  were  in  yor  case  to  choose  one  y*  were  not 
addicted  yt  way  as  I  said  before.  And  yet  if  I  had  already  one 
that  were  not  so,  but  were  wholy  guided  by  himself :  I  must  tell 
you  y*  as  I  would  not  alter  him  &  yt  might  be  inconuenient ;  so 
would  I  very  litle  relye  vpon  him  a[s]  my  guide,  but  further 
would  seeke  direction  (as  were  necessary  for  me)  from  some  others 
etc :  which  words  surely,  sir,  whether  they  be  yora  without  theire 
knowledge,  or  theire  owne ;  or  yors  with  theire  consent  &  approba- 
tion (as  yoT  whole  discourse  in  y*  booke  may  easyly  persuade  euery 
man  y4  you  would  not  haue  done  this  or  any  matter  of  like  im- 
portance, without  ye  priuity  &  good  likinge  of  them  yor  spirituall 
guides)  cannot  but  yeold  iust  cause  of  offence  &  scandall  to  either 
all  or  ye  most  good  secular  preists  y4  shall  heare  them,  as  already 
they  haue  moued  many,  for  hereby  you  &  whosoeuer  ioyne  wth 
you  in  this,  exceedingly  derogate  from  ye  due  credit  &  estimacion 
of  preists,  &  iniury  ye  whole  order  not  a  litle.  for  within  or  nation 
ye  greater  number  without  comparison,  &  ye  most  sufficient  &  best 
labourers  euery  way,  are  not  guided  thus  as  you  speake  of a  .... 
Behold  therefore  how  not  onely  yo[u]  dis  [grace]  ....  secular 
preists,  but  presume  also  to  checke,  controule  &  reproue  or  superiore 
by  this  position  of  yours  ....  they  be  not  Jesuits  (say  you)  or 
not  guided  by  them  in  theire  labours,  take  speciall  heed  of  them, 
they  [are]  vnfitt  to  be  guids  to  others.  Sir,  ye  spirit  &  course  of 
or  superiours,  wch  happyly  beganne  this  worke  .  .  .  .  ye  Jesuits  & 
haue  gone  prosperously  forward  therwith  hitherto,  with  but  small 

»  Several  lines  rendered  unintelligible  from  the  mutilation  of  the  MS.  are  here 
omitted. 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  55 

assistance  or  helpe  of  Jes[uits]  in  comparison  of  ye  other  labourers, 
theire  spiritte,  I  say,  &  this  of  yors  differ  exceedingly.  Theirs 
hath  ....  all  or  countries  good  hitherto  ;  yo"  vnles  it  be  cor- 
rected by  time  will  bringe  all  i[n]to  dissention  &  gar[boyles], 
Jesuits  cooperate  well  in  ye  werke  of  god,  &  therefore  deserue 
credit  &  honor  amongst  good  men :  other  secular  preists  also  labour 
wth  as  much  pay[n]es  &  gayne  of  Christian  soules  as  they,  and  is 
it  reason  then  there  should  be  speciall  heed  taken  of  them,  &  y* 
they  be  discredited  as  vnfit  pasto18  for  gods  people,  because  the  [y] 
haue  noe  dependance,  relation,  direction  nor  guidinge  by  Jesuits  ? 
Mens  vnaduised  cone  [e]  its  &  inordinate  affections  may  carrie 
them  to  inconuenient  excesses  in  valewinge  Jesuits  or  preists 
&  th[eir]  deserts;  &  in  m  ....  foolishe  blinde  &  odious 
comparisons  in  preferringe  religious  before  others,  but  this 
spirit  is  not  of  god,  nor  bese[e]mth  gods  people  to  vse,  or  his 
preists,  be  they  religious  or  secular,  to  approue  or  like  of.  Go[d 
forbjid  y4  [shejepe  which  [in]  all  loue,  in  all  humilitye,  &  in 

all  duty  full  sort,  ought  to  imbrace,  to  reuerence 

onourab[ley]  ....  all  gods  priests,  theire  pastore,  should  by 
inordinate  zeale,  &  disordered  affection  towards  some  persons  or  33,  f.  33ib. 
orders  disdain  ye  rest,  or  iudge  them  vnfitt  to  be  theire  guides  in 
ye  necessities  of  theire  soules,  or  daungerous  &  vnworthy  labourers 
in  gods  vineyarde,  wch  follow  not  ye  directions  or  courses  of  them 
whom  they  particularly  affect  &  delight  in.  It  may  rightly  be 
thought  fowle  presumption  for  ye  sheepe  to  iudge  or  censure 
condemne  or  contemne  theire  ordinarie  pastora  in  these  times  of  ora 
especially,  as  vnfitt  or  insufficient  to  guide  them,  &  very  vnseemly 
&  sinful  it  is  for  you  laymen  vpon  yor  owne  priuate  affections 
towards  either  religious  or  secular,  to  preiudice  ye  good  estimacion 
&  credit  of  any  yor  spirituall  fathers:  All  which  I  doubt  not  but 
they  are  sufficiently  assisted  by  gods  grace  when  you  have  to  deale 
with  them  in  yor  necessarie  occasions  touchinge  ye  saluation  of  yor 
soules,  so  as  they  can  direct  you  to  greater  perfection  then  any  of 
you  are  arriued  vnto  as  yet,  or  wilbe  ready  to  follow,  &  put  in 


56  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

execution,  you  or  whosoeuer  bendeth  with  you  y*  way  to  preferre, 
or  aduaunce  either  religious  or  secular  preists,  with  diminishing 
ye  credit,  or  derogatinge  in  any  sort  from  ye  other,  are  badly 
occupied,  &  cannot  but  blowe  coales  of  debate,  discord,  &  emula- 
tion amonge  brethren,  &  raise  contempt  of  good  men.  ]f  you  be 
preferringe  &  boasting  of  Paul,  an  other  wilbe  of  Peter,  an  other 
of  Apollo ;  &  what  is  this  but  vanitie  &  ye  seed  of  dissention,  &  a 
certaine  argument  of  foolish  zeale,  &  indiscrete  affection  ?  And 
must  it  not  also  necessarily  follow  herevpon  (you  taking  this 
course)  y*  you  &  such  other  of  ye  layty  wch  haue  dealinge  onely 
wth  Jesuits  must  not  in  yor  owne  conceipts  alone,  but  in  ye  opinions 
&  estimacion  also  of  all  others  be  iudged  of  more  singular  vertue, 
perfection,  &  holynesse,  then  any  of  ye  rest  good  people  can  be  wch 
are  guided  by  ye  secular  preists :  yours  beinge  sufficient  to  direct 
you,  &  theirs  vnfitt  to  guide  them  ?  &  by  these  meanes  shall  wee 
not  haue  shortly  a  foule  diuision  &  emulation  amonge  ye  clergy  & 
people  of  god  ?  and  shall  wee  not  become  vaineglorious,  factious, 
&  injurious  one  towards  an  other?  Sir,  for  any  thinge  I  haue 
heard  or  knowen  to  ye  contrary,  all  we  of  ye  secular  ranke  instruct 
&  admonish  or  children  to  loue,  to  honor,  to  reuerence,  to  esteeme 
most  worthyly  of,  &  to  accept  indifferently  in  all  friendly  &  dutifull 
manner,  all  preistes  in  respect  of  him  whose  messingers  they  be,  & 
whose  person  they  represent :  in  regard  also  of  their  high  order  & 
holy  vocation  of  preisthood,  &  for  ye  charitable  affayres  they  haue 
vndertaken  &  aduenture  theire  liues  to  labour  in.  we  teach  them 
indifferently  to  carrie  their  good  affections  towards  all  be  they 
Jesuits  or  secular,  &  to  conceiue  &  thinke  well  of  all,  whom  they 
certainly  know  not  to  be  evill,  &  finally  to  iudge  euery  one  whom 
god  &  theire  superiours  haue  approu[ed]  and  sent  to  be  sufficient 
&  fitt  pastors  to  guide  them  as  theire  neede  shall  require.  How 
you  be  taught  otherwise  I  know  not :  But  it  is  a  very  vndecent  & 
presumptuous  rashnes,  for  ye  layty  that  neither  well  know  them- 
selfes,  nor  can  discerne  what  true  perfection  is,  and  are  altogither 
ignorant  of  what  fitnes  preists  be  to  ye  dischardge  of  theire  function, 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  57 

to  cliscusse  ye  matter,  &  giue  tlieire  verdict,  as  you  haue  done, 
myself  in  mhie  owne  conscience  am  ye  worst  &  most  vnworthy 
amonge  all  ye  secular  preists,  yet  can  I  aunswer  for  my  brethren, 
y*  as  farre  us  mans  vncertain  lodgement  can  reach  &  discerne, 
there  be  in  England  ma[ny]  secular  preists,  wch  want  this 
dependaunce  &  relation  of  yours,  as  fitt  to  guide  soules  in  vertuous 
...  as  many  Jesuits  be.  yea  some  preists  more  fitt  than  some 
Jesuits,  &  some  Jesuists  again  more  fitt  .  .  .  some  preists.  yet 
dare  I  not  say  or  thinke  but  all  on  both  sides  (by  ye  assistance  of 
gods  spirit,  and  the  o[r]dinarie  helpes  taken  in  ye  felowship  of 
tlieire  brethren)  are  both  fitt  &  sufficient  to  dischardge  theire 
dut[5]es  in  this  behalfe.  And  now  especially  after  they  haue 
passed  ye  censure,  discussion,  &  approbation  of  our  superiours,  & 
be  sent  by  them  into  this  haruest.  Sir,  I  wish  not  to  diminish  in 
any  degree  yor  good  eonceipt  of  ye  Jesuits.  I  also  loue  &  honor 
them,  &  thinke  them  very  profitable  labourers,  &  coadiutors  in 
this  worke  (though  I  know  &  heare  many  of  them,  &  some  of  you 
also  theire  affectionate  friends,  to  be  badly  conceipted  &  to  report 
of  me,  as  though  aversions,  disagreements,  &  I  know  not  what 
euill  enmities  els  were  on  my  part  against  them,  but  in  all  these  I 
contemne  mens  opinions,  seinge  god  must  trie  ye  matter)  but  I 
would  stay  ye  excesse  of  yor  affection  in  magnifyinge  them,  when 
it  may  turne  to  ye  disgrace  or  discredit  of  any  preist  in  ye  least 
point  y*  may  be:  and  would  giue  you  occasion  to  consider  ye 
worthiness  of  ye  secular  preists,  y'  either  you  may  receiue  them 
also  into  ye  inner  parts  of  yor  good  affection  with  them  you  seeme 
to  loue  &  .like  so  well  of  (consideringe  they  all  be  fellows  & 
cooperatours  in  ye  principal!  worke  for  wch  they  both  are  sent  & 
line  here)  or  els  spare  hereafter  to  touch  ye  one  sort  with  disgrace, 
for  ye  great1  credit  of  ye  other.  And  therefore  I  inlarge  myself  a 
little  more  in  this  case,  to  giue  ye  [p]oore  men  their  due.  And 
assure  you  yl  of  ye  numbers  of  both  sorts,  which  I  haue  bin 
acquainted  with  in  this  countrie,  I  haue  knowen  &  know  yett 
many  secular  preists  (though  I  be  none  of  them,  or  lorde  graunt 

CAMD.  SOC.  I 


58  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTKOVEESY. 

me  his  grace  to  amende)  to  be  as  void  of  passions  &  euill  affections, 
as  truly  mortyfied  in  theire  bodyes  &  mindes,  as  free  from  ambition 
&  vaineglorie,  from  desire  of  worldly  pompe,  credit,  riches,  honore, 
dignities,  &  such  like  vanities,  as  sincere  in  all  theire  dealinges,  as 
38,  f.  332.  discreete,  modest  &  orderly  in  theire  proceedings,  as  studious  of 
vertuous  &  pure,  as  much  occupied  in  meditations  &  prayers, 
as  temperate  in  diet,  as  simple  in  attyre,  as  severe  towards  them- 
selues  in  fastings,  watchings,  &  other  afflictions,  as  redy  by  day 
or  night  to  toyle  &  trauayle  on  foote,  in  heates,  in  sweats,  in  colde, 
in  weete,  in  harde  fayre,  in  stormes  &  tempests,  in  darknes,  in 
daungers  &  solicitude  for  helpinge  &  comfortinge  Christian  soules, 
&  finally  as  desirous  &  zealous  of  god3  honor,  ye  saluation  of  his 
people  &  the  aduauncement  of  his  lioly  churches  cause,  as  ye 
Jesuits  be :  yea  truly,  Sir,  there  be  many  good  &  blessed  secular 
preists  within  this  realme,  which  in  all  these  graces  are  not  behinde 
ye  Jesuits,  but  may  very  duly  be  matched  with  them,  y*  I  speake 
no  further.  Neither  ought,  or  can  this  equall  comparison  of  both 
their  virtue  [s]  displease  ye  truly  religious  &  humble  minds  of  any, 
or  stirre  theire  harts  or  toungues  to  murmurre,  repine,  ar  mutter 
one  word  against  it,  &  to  blame  me  therefore.  And  for  their  skill, 
fittnes,  &  graces  in  guiding  soules,  the  effects  &  fruits  of  their 
labours,  yeeld  manifest  proofe  &  argument,  y*  they  be  no  whit 
inferiours  to  Jesuits  in  this  point  neither :  for  if  wee  looke  backe 
to  ye  beginninge  of  things,  it  cannot  be  denied  but  y*  they  were 
secular  preists  wch  first  breake  ye  Ise,  &  entred  ye  haruest :  They 
trauayled  prosperously  to  the  gayninge  of  many  soules,  long  before 
any  Jesuit  came :  No,  ye  Jesuits  had  not  entred  ye  land,  when  both 
the  secular  preists  had  watered  theire  labours  with  their  own 
blood,  by  suffringe  glorious  martirdoms,  &  their  catholike  children 
had  learned  to  contemne  all  they  possessed,  &  not  to  shrinke  at  ye 
hazard  or  losse  of  their  liberties,  goods,  &  liues,  for  defence  of 
god's  honor,  for  vpholdinge  his  catholique  religion,  &  for  sauinge 
their  owne  soules.  Since  ye  Jesuits  entred,  indeed  ye  numbers  of 
gods  people  zealous  and  resolute  haue  increased  dayly  euery  where, 


THE  QUAEKEL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  59 

the  prisons  haue  bin  &  are  filled  with  catholiques,  many  haue 
bin  spoyled  of  their  goods  &  liuings,  many  haue  constantly  sus- 
tayned  greiuous  torments,  many  haue  ioyfully  suffred  death 
alredy,  &  many  stand  resolutely  prepared  to  endure  ye  vttermost 
cruelty  of  the  persecute1.  But,  Sir,  yorself  &  others  must  know, 
y*  ye  g°°d  Industrie  of  ye  secular  [preists]  (gods  holy  grace 
co-operating)  hath  principally  wrought  these  effects :  for  y*  to  ye 
most  of  all  these  saincts  of  god  onely  the  secular  preists  haue  bin 
continually  since  ye  beginninge  &  are  still  their  pastors  &  guides, 
without  these  relations  &  guidings  of  yours.  And  it  cannot  be 
denied  (for  clayly  experience  hath  euer  showed  it  to  be  most  true) 
y*  when  god  permitteth  these  with  whom  onely  ye  secular  preists 
deale,  wch  you  accompt  vnfitt  guides,  to  come  in  question  before 
ye  persecutor,  but  they  play  ye  parts  of  good  &  vertuous  Christians 
in  euery  respect,  no  lesse  then  ye  other  doe  which  haue  had  their 
dependance  &  guidinge  wholly  by  ye  Jesuits,  In  respect  of  the 
secular  priests  [and  the  p]eople  guided  by  them,  the  Jesuits  & 
their  dependants  are  but  very  few.  They  in  all  points  of  Christian 
dutie  are  not  found  more  faylinge  then  these,  either  in  good  deeds 
before,  or  when  they  come  to  extreme  triall,  more  faintinge,  &  all 
this  without  yor  relation,  dependaunce,  or  guidaunce  (I  say)  for 
ye  most  of  very  good  preists  &  people  haue  no  such  dealinge  with 
Jesuits,  nor  see  them  scarce  once  in  a  whole  yeare  or  twoe.  The 
Jesuits  helpe  well  &  doe  much  good  ;  they  also  that  are  wholly 
guided  by  them  doe  well :  but  in  truth  ye  greatest  weight  &  burthen 
of  ye  worke,  the  chiefe  maintenaunce,  vpholdinge,  &  progresse  of 
ye  cause,  within  this  real  me  is  principally  be  ye  secular  preists,  & 
ye  people  guided  by  them,  yea  Sir  (and  if  you  can  looke  backe  on 
both  sides  with  indifferency,  &  true  comparisons  may  be  without 
disgrace  or  offence  to  any)  you  may  plainly  see  those  catholike 
houses,  which  those  vnfitt  secular  [s]  guide,  not  onely  to  exceede 
the  others  guided  by  Jesuits  farre  in  number,  but  also  fully  to 
matche  them  (to  say  the  least  they  deserue)  in  all  good  and 
charitable  workes,  as  in  maintaininge  ye  common  cause,  as  in 


60  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

keepinge  most  free  &  liberall  hospitalitye,  &  giuinge  comfortable 
intertainment  to  all  afflicted  preists  &  people  of  god ;  as  in 
bestowing  alines  also  &  other  releife  to  their  abilities  where  they 
know  necessities  to  be,  &  in  all  su[ch]  like  deedes  of  piety.  All 
which  they  doe  to  all  y*  are  knowne  to  be  honest  men,  in  respect 
onely  of  god  &  fulfilling  ye  duties  of  good  cath  :  people  without  all 
foolish  partialitie,  or  y4  precise  or  nice  acception  of  persons,  or 
respect  whether  they  be  religious  or  secular  preists,  or  depending*) 
or  guided  by  either,  wch  is  known  &  noted  to  be  vsuall  in  most 
places  where  ye  Jesuits  beare  sway,  to  wcU  places  few  or  none  can 
be  wellcom  or  be  admitted  besides  themselves  &  their  dependants  : 
for  ye  most  part,  the  Jesuits  haue  entred  into  howses  conuerted  & 
guided  by  the  labours  of  secular  preists  before  theire  cominge  :  If 
they  haue  abettered  them  &  brought  them  to  more  vertue,  let  god 
haue  the  prayse,  they  shall  not  fayle  of  their  merit,  &  noe  gracious 
soule  can  repine,  but  hereupon  no  man  so  benefited  ought  to  iudge 
ye  secular  preists  vnfitt  guides,  thes  vertuous  deeds  then,  wch  I 
have  rehearsed  &  such  like  beinge  ye  effects  &  fruits  of  the  secular 
preists  labours,  without  yor  relation  &  guidinge  show  manifestly  y4 
they  be  good  &  profitable  guides  to  gods  people,  &  consequently,  it 
is  manifest  also,  yor  position  to  be  very  false  &  pernicious  to  gods 
cause  &  preiudiciall  to  his  preists. 

33,  f.  S32b.  Cease  of  therefore  I  pray  you,  good  Sir,  this  perilous  dealinge, 

proceeding  I  veryly  persuade  myself  from  yor  vertuous  zeale, 
&  tender  affection  to  ye  Jesuits  wthout  intention  (I  hoope)  to 
offend  or  derogate  from  ye  secular,  but  yet  is  it  not  grounded 
vpon  right  knowledge,  or  due  consideracion,  nor  seasoned  with 
discretion  as  it  shoulde  be :  you  cannot  offende  by  honouringe 
all,  by  iudginge  highly  of  all,  by  speakinge  the  best  of  all : 
take  the  contrary  way,  and  you  may  both  ouershoote  yor  self 
to  ye  offence  of  god,  &  also  iniurye  yor  fathers  to  yor  owne  & 
theire  harme.  Comparisons  of  good  men  are  euer  odious  & 
disgustfull  to  vertuous  eares  :  And  this  extraordinary  magnifyinge, 
extollinge,  &  preferringe  of  Jesuits  above  preists,  or  this  man 


THE  QUARREL  WITH  THE  JESUITS.  61 

aboue  that  man,  specially  when  they  be  all  good  men  argueth  no 
litle  vanitie,  indiscretion,  &  fonde  affection.  Jesuits  be  good 
religious  men,  &  ye  better,  ye  meaner  conceipt  they  carry  of  .them- 
selfes  in  respect  of  others  as  well  religious  as  secular  preists. 
They  labour  well,  they  be  fitt  spirituall  guides,  the  secular  preists 
also  be  all  good  vertuous  men  (except  myself)  they  laboure  well ; 
they  be  sufficient  spirituall  guides,  as  appeareth  by  the  effects  of 
their  trauailes  in  euery  corner  of  the  realm.  Both  sorts  spend 
their  Hues,  &  yeeld  their  blood  with  equall  courage  &  constancy 
for  one  &  ye  same  cause.  Let  not  then  theire  children  contend 
emulously  for  ye  preferringe  or  more  credit  of  either,  but  reuerence 
loue,  and  honor  all :  thanke  &  prayse  or  lord  for  them  both,  yfc 
hath  giuen  such  power  &  graces  to  younge  men,  §  lefte  vs  this 
seede,  for  or  countries  further  good  &  hoap.  none  but  he  can  tell 
who  be  or  doe  the  best:  He  hath  bestowed  his  giftes  &  graces 
diuersly  but  all  for  vnitie,  without  schisme  or  partialitie.  Of  all 
sorts  some  are  better  and  more  perfect  then  others,  but  yet  all 
profitable,  &  worthy  of  more  loue  comfort,  estimacion,  &  honor 
then  is  giuen  them.  Of  all  sorts  there  wilbe  som  badde.  Apostata 
Jesuits,  Apostata  secular  preists  :  vt  omnes  timeant  dominum:  nee 
se  quisque  commendet,  sed  in  domino  glorietur.  Wee  be  all  frayle 
&  inconstant  creatures.  Gratia  dei  sumus  id  quod  sumus:  qiri 
stat  videat  ne  cadat,  et  qui  se  aliquid  putat  esse,  cum  nihil  sit,  ipse 
se  seducit:  Ille  solum  dnm  seeuis  et  periculosis  huius  vitas  procellis 
continue  iactatur  securing  manet,  qui  in  infimo  suae  abiectionis 
gradu  inter  sanctos  dei  reperiri  nouerit  ac  contendit.  As  for  y* 
Jesuits  I  hoape  they  are  more  mindefull  of  Christian  perfection,  & 
more  mortified  to  ye  worlde,  then  either  them  selves  to  seeke  for 
estimacion  &  credit  with  gods  people  aboue  ye  secular  pastors :  or 
seeme  to  like  &  approue,  y*  theire  affectionate  ghostly  children 
should  any  way  preferre  &  extoll  them  before  ye  ordinary  secular 
preists:  or  by  these  vnseasonable  comparisons  match  them  with 
the  meanest  that  worke  in  gods  vineyard :  consideringe  that  Paule 
would  be  thought  minimus  apostolorum,  qui  tamen  plus  omnibus 


62  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTEOVERSY. 

laborabat :  and  the  worst  secular  in  mans  deceiptfull  conceipt,  may 
euen  then  in  ye  true  Judgement  of  god  be  as  good  and  perhaps 
more  gracious  then  the  best  religions  preferred  before  him : 
dicente  ipsa  veritate.  Nemo  scit  vtrum  odio  an  amore  dignus 
sit :  and  qui  se  exaltat  humiliabitur  :  et  qui  se  humiliat  exaltabitur. 
lesii  keepe  you,  Sir,  and  I  beseech  you  make  me  partaker  of 
youre  fervent  deuotions. 

Yo" 
M.  J. 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  63 


II. 

BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED. 
May,  1598— May,  1599. 

1.  Letter  from  Mush  (alias  Batclife)  to  Bagshaw  and  Bluet.        38.  f.  380. 

May  28,  1598.' 

R.  D. 

Mr.  Anthony  Heb  [borne]  at  his  being  in  thes  partes  requested 
me  (as  he  said  many  also  would  do  the  like)  to  write  some  par- 
ticular letter  to  some  in  Rome  touching  thes  matters  he  came  to 
craue  or  consentes  in.  I  haue  so  done,  and  giuen  what  reasons 
moued  &  moue  me  in  thes  causes,  And  I  thought  good  to  lett  them 
passe  by  you,  that  you  might  censure  my  writing  &  amend  what 
you  saw  amiss,  for  I  am  out  of  vse  in  writinge  latine.b  Send  it  to 
them  at  London  w*  what  speede  you  can,  for  they  ar  too  to  lingring 
in  their  businesses  &  I  feare  me  wylbe  preuented.  but  a  good  cause 
wyll  euer  beare  out  yt  selfe,  &  preuaile  when  yt  comethe  to  the 

s  At  the  date  of  this  letter  Mush  was  not  aware  of  the  institution  of  the  arch- 
priest.  The  official  intimation  of  his  appointment  had,  however,  reached  Blackwell 
some  weeks  earlier  (May  9). 

b  The  important  Latin  letter  here  referred  to  was  addressed  to  an  Italian  prelate, 
Monsignor  Morro,  and  was  dated  May  27.  It  was  afterwards  printed  by  Mush  in 
his  Declaratio  Motuum  (1801).  The  writer  intended  to  formulate  the  chief  com- 
plaints and  petitions  which  the  discontented  clergy  were  desirous  of  laying  before  the 
Pope  ;  and  it  appears  that  there  had  been  already  some  project  on  foot  of  sending 
delegates  or  messengers  to  Home  to  plead  their  cause  before  fresh  grounds  of  com- 
plaint arose  from  the  appointment  of  Blackwell.  Mush  in  his  letter  to  Morro  had 
earnestly  solicited  :  (1)  the  appointment  of  bishops  ;  (2)  the  removal  of  the  Jesuits 
from  the  government  of  the  English  college  at  Eome ;  (3)  the  prohibition  of  all 
books  (such  as  those  written  by  Father  Parsons)  treating  of  the  affairs  of  state  ;  and 
(4)  liberty  for  the  secular  clergy  to  establish  regulations  for  their  own  govern- 
ment. 


64  THE  AECHPKIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

hearing  of  his  Ho. :  that  is  a  blessed  man,  &  of  timorous  conscience. 
I  haue  x11  to  be  sent  to  yor  common  purse,  but  this  bearer  is  not  fitt 
to  bring  yt  yt  shall  come  w*  the  next  I  can  find  conuenient.  I  hope 
you  be  all  well  and  in  quietness  for  I  heare  nothing  to  the  contrarie. 
God  have  mercy  on  Mr.  Stran.  soule  for  we  heare  nowe  he  is  dead. 
Commend  me  to  all  or  frendes.  Jesu  bless  you  this  28  May. 

Yors  assured, 

M.  J.  Rat. 
In  another  hand,  the  writer  of  the  second  endorsement :    A 

1597-1598. 
Endorsements  : 

(1)  To  the  right  worn  &  my  verie  good  frendes  Mr. 

D.  Bag.  &  Mr.  Blew, 
thes 

(2)  28  May,  A  1598.     Mr.  Musshe  to  D.  Bagsh  :  of 
his  letter  to  Rome  :    He  wissheth  hast,  y*  they 
be  not  prevented. 

In  a  third  hand : 

(3)  Musshe  the  prist, 

38,  f.  383.  2.  Mush  to  Bagshaw  and  Bluet. 

R.  D.  Jdy 13, 159». 

I  sent  to  you  aboute  the  end  of  May  letters  concerninge  the 
common  business  as  they  had  requested  me  to  write,  but  since  we 
heare  of  a  certaue  (as  I  euer  doubted  yt  would  faule  out)  that  the 
Jesuites  haue  preuented  vs  &  gotten  an  Archepres[biter]  w*  12 
coadiutores  ouer  vs,  of  their  owne  appointing.  Wherevpon  perhaps 
all  or  intendementes  wyll  surcease  &  precede  no  further,  yf  yt  be 
so,  then  wishe  I  my  letter  backe  againe  but  yf  ther  be  no  more  than 
I  heare  as  yett,  this  they  haue  done  is  to  smale  purpose,  &  not  the 
greate  goodes  we  were  to  solicite  for  the  furtherance  of  Gods  cause 
in  the  realme,  &  so  no  reason  why  or  suite  should  not  go  forward 
to  the  obteyning  of  better  &  more  needful  matters.  But  you  & 


BLACKWELI/S  AUTHOEITY  QUESTIONED.  65 

they  vse  yor  owne  discretions  whether  to  stay,  or  to  precede.  My 
opynion  is,  that  this  they  haue  done  should  not  hinder  the  prosecu- 
tion of  that  we  (I  hope)  all  intended  for  the  more  honor  of  God  & 
good  of  his  churche  here. 

I  send  you  by  Mr.  Thewless  50s  for  the  common  purse.  Mr. 
Barlow  is  to  pay  me  aboute  50s  more,  caule  of  him  for  yt.  Other 
5U  I  shall  send  now  by  my  assured  frend  Mr.  Coope  (whom  also  I 
commend  vnto  you  as  faithfull  and  sure  as  my  selfe  in  all  tilings), 
Yf  by  any  meanes  I  can  borrowe  so  much  in  this  countrie,  for  of 
my  owne  I  haue  none  here.  &  when  I  came  owt  of  Yorkshire  I 
knew  nothing  of  ther  commyng,  &  so  brought  no  monye  w*  me, 
but  yf  I  can  not  send  this  other  v11  nowe  ye  shall  haue  yt  shortely. 
the  whole  xu  is  in  comon  to  all.  remember  me  in  yor  denotions  I 
beseche  you.  Jesu  kepe  you  this  13  of  July 

1598  [in  another  hand~\ 
Yors  assured 

M.  J.  Rat. 

Original  endorsement :    To  the  Right  Worfu11  &  my  Louyng 

frendes  Mr.  D.  Bag.  &  Mr  Blew,  thes 
Second  endorsement :    Musshe    the    Prist  to   Dr.  Bagshaw 

....  How  he  heareth  yt  there  was   an   Archp.  with 

12  assistants  appointed.      But  yet  thinkes  yt  insufficient. 

13  Jul.  1598. 


CAMD.  SOC. 


66  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

47  f.  298.  3.   Three  letters  from  Robert  Charnock  to  Bagsliaw. 

1. 

Good  Mr.  B.,  we  labour  here  as  much  as  lyeth  in  us  to  doe,  to 
bring  our  matters  to  some  good  passe,  &  yf  we  cannot  doe  as  we 
would  doe,  we  will  attribute  it  to  gods  disposition,  &  think  that 
all  thinges  are  not  rype.  Absurdytyes  are  dayly  committed 
hereabout,  &  so  gross  as  they  are  to  be  wondered  at.  Perchance 
the  prysons  are  not  as  yet  made  ready  for  vs,  wch  are  threatnd  vs, 
yf  we  goe  to  appeale.  I  hope  some  good  disposed  catholickes  wil 
doe  vs  that  good,  that  god  doth  not  permit  the  hereticks  to  doe, 
what  will  come  after  thes  bitter  threatnings,  god  knoweth,  I  hope 
the  officer  a  doth  speak  them  but  ad  terrorem,  wch  will  take  little 
effect  in  men  resolute  to  suffer  in  a  iust  cause.  We  suspect  wth 
the  instructions,  wcl1  we  hnve  here,  &  what  we  shall  have  els  wher 
we  shall  goe  suffycyently  armed  to  defend  or  selves  against  such  as 
shall  oppose  them  selves,  we  make  account  that  all  the  deuils  in 
hel  will  doe  the  vttermost  of  their  power  against  vs,  but  we  assure 
our  selves  that  ther  is  a  god,  &  as  I  hope  some  honest  men  in  the 
world,  who  hearing  the  reasonableness  of  or  demands,  will  listen 
somewhat  vnto  vs,  &  give  vs  so  much  help  as  in  their  owne 
consciences  will  stand  wth  the  ho[n]or  of  god  &  the  good  of  our 
contrye,  farther  then  wch  we  meane  not  to  meddle,  we  look  euery 
day  when  we  shalbe  eased  of  a  litle  mony.  I  wold  they  wold 
come  for  it,  that  I  myght  ryde  among  myne  old  frends  & 
acquaintance  in  the  meane  tyme  we  Hue  vppon  hope,  as  many 

»  Blackwell  first  notified  the  new  institution  and  his  own  appointment  to  Colleton 
and  Charnock.  They  begged  him  to  send  to  Rome  for  further  information  in  order 
to  satisfy  their  doubts  as  to  the  validity  of  Cardinal  Cajetan's  "  Constitutive  Letters." 
On  his  refusal,  the  dissentient  priests  resolved  to  send  messengers  with  an  appeal  to 
the  Pope  on  their  own  account ;  and  Colleton  persuaded  Bishop  to  accompany 
Charnock  on  the  mission.  The  three  following  letters  of  Charnock  refer  to  their 
preparations  for  the  journey  and  their  interviews  with  Blackwell  on  the  subject. 
They  are  written  in  a  very  slovenly  hand,  and  some  words  are  illegible. 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  67 

doe  that  are  but  neare  that  thing,  they  earnestly  wish  for.  I 
pray  you  contiiiew  your  prayers  that  we  may  both  begin  well,  & 
end  well  to  all  honest  mens  contentment,  no  good  will  shall  be 
wanting  in  us.  I  thanke  you  for  my  booke,  the  copy  of  the 
association  let  it  be  kept  safly,  least  our  Archip.  take  the  lyke 
libertye  in  denying  that,  as  he  hath  vsed  in  some  matters  of  late 

This  wth  most  harty vnto  you,  &  Mr  Bl.,  Mr  Thules, 

Mr  Coleton  [  ?  ]   and  all  the  rest  of  our  frendes,  wth  thankes  for 
your  letters  you  sent.     I  take,  as  I  hope,  a  long  leave  of  you  & 
commend  my  self  most  earnestly  to  yor  good  devotions. 
Agst.  9  [1598  in  another  hand]. 

Yours  most  assuredly 

E.  Ch. 

To  write  under  thes  a  saveth  some  laboure  in  not  givinge  double 
notice  of  one  thinge.  No  opportunitie  etheir  heth  nor  shalbe 
hereafter  be  omitted  if  the  present  plott  (wch  we  take  most  sure) 
take  not  good  effect.  Ystedaye  I  was  sent  for  to  the  archip'sbiter  47,  f.  298b. 
where  a  large  discourse  in  the  presence  of  two  laie  gentelmen 
onlie  of  they  particulers  of  his  authoritie  viz.  admonere,  dirigere, 
castigare  et  providere,  he  at  last  charged  me  to  be  weetinge  to  a 
parties  goynge  over,  to  have  written  by  him  for  infringing  his 
archipresbitershippe,  and  the  chief  providerre  of  the  charges 
towards  that  iourney,  wch  (as  he  said)  must  needs  be  great,  and 
the  necessities  of  the  contrie  much  needinge  and  therefore  ought 
much  rather  to  be  imployed  that  waie.  He  mistook  the  partie, 
and  therebie  gave  me  good  scope  to  answerre  what  I  wold  my 
selfe,  for  advantaginge  my  other  designes.  Two  sheetes  ar  too 
little  to  abbreviat  what  passed.  He  pleaded  mightilie  that  no 
appellation  culd  be  made  dulie  from  the  authoritie  he  is  invested 
in,  wch  he  affirmed  was  absolute,  not  dependinge  any  whit  at  all 
vpon  the  liking  or  ganesayinge  of  priests  here.  Againe  that  he 

»  This  postscript  is  apparently  by  Wm.  Bishop. 


68  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

had  received  certaine  advertisment  that  whosoever  should  be 
imployed  or  adventure  to  goe,  and  complaine  or  grives,  should  be 
fined  and  imprisoned,  order  alreadie  beinge  given  to  that  ende. 
He  affirmed  the  societie  had  many  thinges  to  charge  me  wth,  but 
refused  to  vtter  any  in  particular,  wch  must  inforce  me  to  write 
presentlie  to  Mr.  Walley  lettinge  him  to  vnderstand  so  much  and 
intreat  notice  what  they  ar.  If  amre  fitt  menes  fall  out  right,  I 
meane  to  see  you  shortlie  and  communicate  all.  Secreat  thes  I 
beseeche  you,  for  verilie  it  is  very  strange  what  particular 
knowledge  is  given  him  of  all  my  actions,  meetinges,  sendinge, 
iourneyinge,  cumpany  keepinge,  and  I  know  not  what  as  his  owne 
wordes  used  vnto  me  bore  witnes.  In  the  mene  I  most  heartilie 
recomend  my  good  will  vnto  you  Mr.  Bl.  and  the  residue 

Sincerelie  and  assuredlie  yors  a 

Endorsed  :  I.  (by  the  writer}. 

To  the  right  worshipfnll  his  very  good  frend  Mr.  Ch. 
Bag.  geue  these. 

II.  Charnock,  Bishop. 

Charnock.     How  prisons  are  threatened  if  they  go  to 
Rome. 

Bysshop.      How   Blackwell   sent   for  hym,   and  told 
hym,  there  laye  no  appeale  from  hym  ;  and  y*  they  were 
sure  to  be  imprisoned  that  should  go  to  Rome  in  y*  cause  etc. 

2. 

47,  f.  301.  Good  Mr.  B,  althoughe  tyme  seemeth  to  have  bene  ouerslipped 

in  regard  that  matters  haue  bene  effected  contrary  to  many  mens 
expectation,  yet  such  as  ment  simply,  &  sincerely  to  proceed,  &  in 
such  sort  as  they  myght  very  well  be  awnsvverable  before  god,  & 
the  world,  are  not  to  thinke  any  tyme  tooe  late  ether  to  declare 

*  The  signature  is  an  undecipherable  monogram. 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  69 

their  owne  innoeencye,  or  to  discouer  the  indirect  dealing  of  others, 
and  the  Justness  of  our  cause  being  such,  as  it  is,  both  before  god, 
&  all  indifferent  parsons,  we  doubt  not  but  to  effect  somewhat  to 
some  good  purpose,  yf  the  world  fauour  vs  not,  we  know  the  worst 
of  it,  a  good  conscience  is  alwayes  fauoured  of  god,  who  disposeth 
of  all  things  to  his  best  lyking,  how  disgustfull  soeuer  his  dispo- 
sition may  seeme  to  such,  as  rely  not  wholy  vppon  him.  wth  this 
confidence  therefore  in  god,  good  conscience,  &  iust  cause,  I  hope 
we  shall  shortly  put  our  matters  in  tryall  before  him,  whom  we 
ought  not  to  doubt  of,  being  one  most  worthy  of  the  worthyest 
place  vnder  heaven,  wher  we  intend  to  declare  first  what  we 
entend  to  doe,  &  vppon  what  occasion.  ;  secondly  what  course  was 
taken  [and]  what  success  in  that  course  ;  thirdly  how  we  were 
preuented  by  wrong  imformations,  &  a  gouernour  appoynted  over 
vs  all  wthout  any  mans  knowledge,  who  not  being  indifferent  is 
not  lykely  to  make  any  peace,  wch  may  be  shewed  many  wayes,  as 
we  haue  set  downe,  besyde  the  inconveniences  in  his  authorytye 
as  to  send  to  the  cort  of  Rome  (not  specyfyed  in  his  letters  patents 
but  told  vnto  such  as  it  pleased  him  so  soone  as  his  authorytye 
came,  to  sommon  (as  it  is  said)  not  wthstanding  he  •  sent  to  speake 
wth  them  in  charytye)  also  to  place  &  displace,  for  wch  he  took 
occasion  although  wrongfully  to  wryght  agaynst  that,  wch  we 
en  tended  to  doe,  &  being  perchance  afrayd,  least  many  wold  not 
be  persuaded  by  his  owne  letters  (wch  to  that  purpose  he  writt)  to 
yeld  to  his  authorytye,  he  hath  left  this  cleane  out,  &  specyfyed 
only  his  authorytye  to  abridg,  and  annull  facultyes,  also  to  suspend 
from  the  altar.  Our  request  (after  that  we  have  declared  as  aboue 
is  sayd)  wilbe  ether  to  have  it  drawen  backe,  and  to  haue  bishops, 
or  our  former  rules  confirmed  wth  other  thinges,  wch  we  sent 
abroad  to  haue  others  consent  vnto.  also  for  the  superior  to  haue 
authorytye  to  send  to  the  superior  of  tho  Jesuits  to  convent  before 
them  both,  such  as  shall  iniury  any  priests  by  wordes  &  euil 
deedes,  &  to  constraine  such  satisfaction  as  in  conscience  ought  to 
be  made,  also  to  punish  by  censure  of  the  Church  all  such  as 


70  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

shall  vse  any  disgracefull  speeches  agaynst    any   priests   in   any 

contemptible  sort  to  lessen  their  creditt  by  comparisons  wth  others, 

&  what  els  shall  seeme  necessarye.     at  the  least  to  vrdge  to  haue 

one  in  equall  authorytye  wth  the  new  Archip.  \vthout  whom  he  shall 

47,  f.  301b.       (Joe  nothing,  or  els  that  such  as  mistrust  his  euill  dealing  may  be 

exempted  from  his  authorytye,  I  pray  you  yf  you  think  it  fit  send 

yor  brother  B  to  London  with  your  conceits  of  thes  proceedings  & 

what  else  you  think  good,  also  iu  what  manner  your  case  wilbe 

best  releeued,  I  pray  you  send  also  the   book  of  or  rules  &  the 

letter,  that  we  may  shew  the  very  copye  wch  was  so  euell  taken, 

&  misconstrued  by  some  ;  lastly  yf  you  think  my  Palestina  worth 

the  whyle,  I  pray  you  send  that,  and  I  pray  you  deale  sincerely, 

as  wth  one  who  will  not  take  any  thinke  otherwise  then  I  should  at 

yor  hands,  if  you  thinke  it  not  fitt,  it  shall  not  be  published,     fare 

you  well  (good  Mr  B)  &  I  pray  you  commend  me  to  Mr  Blu[et] 

Mr  Cau[erly]    Mr  Thules,  etc.,  Mr  Col[eton]    Mr  Bis[hop]    Mr 

Heb  [borne]  etc.,  haue  them  com[en]ded  most  heartyly  vnto  you, 

and  at  this  tyme  I  pray  you  remember  us  in  your  devotions,  more 

particularly  from  London)  wth  as  mch  hast  as  we  cold,  &  I  pray 

you  be  not  slack.  * 

Endorsed :  Charnocke  the  Prist  to  Dr  Bagh. 
What  course  he  wold  use  at  Rome. 
Inconveniences  of  Mr  Blackwelles  dealinges. 

3. 

Good  Mr  B,  I  most  hartyly  comend  me  vnto  you.  our  aftayres 
this  bearer  will  relate  unto  you,  to  whom  you  may  give  creditt 
(euen  in  incredible  matters  but  to  those  who  see  them)  concerning 
our  hast,  in  long  wished  courses,  hindered  by  unexpected  mis- 
chaunces,  that,  were  not  the  cause  iust,  &  hope  great,  that  god  will 
but  try  our  patience  by  such  accidentes,  we  shold  in  some  desperat 

•  No  signature  or  address,  but  in  the  same  hand  as  the  preceding 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  71 

sort  lett  all  goe  wch  way  wind  &  weather  wold  carry  it.      we  haue 

daylye  new  comforts,  &  hope  all  will  lorne  to  the  best,  god  haning 

neuer  left  the  tru  meaning  to  be  a  pray  to  others  ;  we  haue  done, 

&  doe  what  lyeth  in  vs,  &  although  nothing  be  clone,  we  rest 

secure  in  conscience  that  no  harme  can  befall  vs  thorough  our 

owne  default,  wch  at  all  tymes  wilbe  our  comfort.      It  is  thought 

convenient   by  vs  heare,  that   a   letter   be    written   to   his  Hoi. 

that  this  new  order  or  authorytye  was  wthout  our  pryuytye,  &  that 

many  giue  their  consents  vnto  it  ether  for  feare  of  some,  who 

wth  all  importunytye  persuade  them  vnto  it,  or  for  that  they  are 

made   to   beleeue   that  the   authorytye   is   confirmed  already  by 

his  Holynes  as  the  Archpriest  him  self  giueth  out  &  spake  to 

Mr  Collint[on]  &  my  self,     secondly,  that  they  had  rather  to  haue 

the  ordynary  gouernent  of  the  church  by  bishops,  or  at  least  such 

corse  as  was  wholy  lyked  of  by  all,  before  this  was  devysed  to 

break  of  that  abruptlye,  wch  by  good,  &  lawfull  order  was  wished 

among  vs.      also  3ly  that  this  new  devyce  is  lykely  to  breed  more 

disquyet   among   us   then   peace,  hauing    bee[n]    hytherto    vsed 

altogether  to  disgrace  such  as  were  thought  forward  in  the  former 

course  (for  soe  that  case  were  Mr  Col.  &  Mr  Heb[orne]  &  my  self 

sommoned  so  soe  [stc]   as  possibly  the  Archp.  cold)  &  for  other 

cases,  wch  the  letter  may  refer  to  the  bearers,  we  are  not  vnfor- 

nished.      &  I  pray  you  in  what  you  can,  to  send  yor  counsell,  & 

such  a  letter  wth  yor  hpndes  vnto  it  wth  the  tyme  of  yor  continuance 

here  for  the  creditt  of  ancyent  men  must  ouerpease  the  multitude 

of  the  yonge,  who  arc  caryed  away  ether  wth  fayre  gyses,  or  gyftes, 

or  threatninge,  for  our  Archp.   altogether  relyeth  himself  vppon 

such  as  will  not  spare  toung,  purse,  or  any  things  to  help  him,  & 

he  is  altogether  ruled  by  them.      It  is  here  repeated  that  already 

one  of  his  assistants  doth  take  uppon  him  dominari  in  clero,  he 

will   displace,  &   place.      The   Archp.    as   yet   doth   not  meddle 

here  about    (that   I   can    learne)    wth   such   stuff,    but   vseth   his 

authorytye    wth    very   great   rigour   agaynst   some.       he   vppon 

pollycye  (as  it   is  to   be   thought)    in   his   letters    (wch  he  hath 


72  THE  AKCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

written  abroad  to  the  preists  to  haue  them  submitt  them  selves 
vnto  this  authoryty)  hath  concealed  his  authorytye  to  place  or 
displace,  lest  perchance  few  wold  be  contented  wth  any  such 
47  f  302b.  Archypresbytership.  this  authoryty  cometh  only  from  the  Card., 
who  in  his  letters  sayth  that  he  was  willed  by  His  Holiness 
to  take  some  order  for  acquyeting  vs  heare  (whom  Mr  Black  [well] 
&  Mr  Standish  did  certify  the  one  by  his  letter,  the  other  by  word 
of  moth,  to  be  all  at  one)  especiallye  wth  the  Jesuites  (for  wch  kinde 
of  stryfe  Mr  Black  [well]  in  his  letter  to  the  priests  sayth  his 
authorytye  was  principally  given)  yet  some  coming  from  Rome 
affirm  that  they  think  the  pope  is  certyfyed,  what  order  the  Card, 
had  taken,  &  that  yf  it  shold  be  here  lyked  of,  that  then  he  wold 
ronfirme  it  of  wch  you  certyfy  much  as  you  know,  so  that  (so  far 
forth  as  we  can  learne)  nothing  is  confirmed  although  Mr  Black  - 
[well]  told  vs  it  was,  when  we  denyed  our  lyking  of  it,  least  by 
lyking  it  we  shold  bring  it  vppon  vs  contrary  to  our  wils,  Mr  Dol 
seemed  very  loth  to  haue  his  hand  goe  out  of  the  land,  when  we 
[desired]  to  have  it  heretofore,  I  pray  you  procure  him  to  sett  his 
hand  vnto  yor  letter,  &  as  many  as  you  can,  we  must  s[u]pply  by 
report  thereof,  whose  mindes  we  know,  yf  so  the  hast  be  not  as 
wold  be  wished,  we  must  comend  our  matters  vnto  god,  ass [u]  re 
yor  self  that  nether  ther  hath  bee  [n]  nor  shalbe  any  necligence. 
thes  wth  my  good  wishes  I  comitt  you  &  yor  good  company 
to  almightye  god,  not  forgetting  most  harty  comendations  to 
Mr  Blu.,  Mr  Powel  [?],  Mr  Thul,  etc.  all  me[n]  here  sal[u]te 
you. 

38,  f.  392.  4.   Copy  of  Letter  from  Blackwell  to  Bagsliaw  and  Bluet. 

Aug.  22  11598] 
Eeverendi  viri  patres  et  fratres, 

Qui  plurimos  aetate,  eruditione,  et  dignitate  anteceditis,  miror 
quod  vos  quidquam  contra  authoritatem  et  institutionem  vestri 
Superioris  inconsideratius  effunderetis.  Ea  est  vestra  conditio,  vt 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  73 

quales  effingitis  vosmetipsos  ad  nutum  et  voluntatem  superioris 
vestri,  tales  inferiores  vestros  erga  vos,  qui  caeteris  praeitis  inven- 
ietis.  Exemplar  enim  estis  quod  multi  ad  imitandum  sibi  proponunt. 
Collocati  estis  in  altissimo  loco.  Plurimorum  oculi  in  vos  coniecti 
sunt.  Itaque  vos  debetis  curare  diligentius,  vt  verba  vestra, 
moresque  sic  temperetis,  vt  superioris  vestri  authoritas  nihil  inde 
detriment!  capiat.  Nostis  quod  omnis  offensio  tanto  conspectius 
in  se  crimen  habet,  quanto  maior,  qui  peccat,  habetur.  Hinc  ego 
non  minimum  hausi  dolorem,  quod  pristinus  splendor  omnis  in 
moribus  vestris  obsolevit:  imo,  quod  multa  peccastis,  et  in  bonorum 
offensionem  incurristis.  Non  enim  dubito,  quin  peccatum  hgereat 
in  eis,  qui  nostri  illustrissimi  D.  Protectoris  institutiones  sua  petu- 
lanti  lingua  liberius  exagitant:  qui  permittunt  ad  se  fieri  crebros 
excursus  hominum,  qui  disciplinam  ecclesiasticam  repellentes,  multa 
contra  publicam  pacem  et  suo  proprio  cerebro  excudunt  :  qui 
scriptum  exemplar  literarum  nuncii  Apostolici  discerpunt :  qui 
paenas  ex  mandate  supremae  authoritatis  inflictas  accusant :  qui  in 
me,  prcpter  irnpositum  mihi  officium,  nonnulla  parum  modeste 
iaciunt,  non  dicam  iniuriosius  immithmt.  Quae  si  vos  admiseritis, 
ego  obsecro  vos  et  admoneo,  vt  studia  vestra  vocesque  ad  quandam 
moderationem  inftecteretis.  Quamvis  enim  gaudeam  in  contemptu, 
quern  mihi  privatim  impingitis  ;  illud  tamen  prastermittere  non 
possum,  quia  subditus  ;  nee  debeo  permittere  quia  praepositus  sum 
vobis,  vt  vel  ineptis  verbis  nostri  superioris  authoritatem  violetis  ; 
vel  aliquid  turbas  et  negotij  importetis  ordini  praestituto  vobis  ; 
in  quo  non  vmbris  et  falsis  rerum  imaginibus  vtimur,  sed  veri 
iuris  germanaeque  iustitiee  solidam.  et  expressam  effigiem  habemus 
et  circumferimus. 

Vt  igitur  vobis  non  asciscatis  tantum  malum  nolite  committere 
vt  vestram  industriam  in  nescio  quam  sodalitatem  illigetis :  vnde 
suscipiatis  defensionem  quorundam  non  bene  sentientium  a  quibus 
recens  orta  est  et  nimis  imminens  nostrae  quieti  tempestas.  Spem 
omnem  malis  negotij  facessendi  pra3cidi  cupimus.  Scimus  quam 
libenter  illi  vellent  in  nominis  et  authoritatis  vestrae  prsesidio 


74  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

conquiescere.  Sed  quoniam  prospicitis,  quo  fluat  illorum  audacia, 
et  quid  turbas  ex  fervidioribus  ingenijs  struatur  rerum  illi  disposi- 
tion!, quae  profecta  a  sede  Apostolica  iam  ad  nos  deducta  est:  ego 
a  vobis  imrnensum  in  modum  contendo,  vt  fascem  istam  dissentien- 
tiurn  humorum  eijciatis  :  vt  ab  aculeis  verborum  contra  superiores 
38,  f.  392b.  nescio  quo  elisu  iam  excussis,  abstineatis  :  vt  accessu  authoritatis 
vestrae  ad  officij  nostri  propugnationem,  qui  litigiosi  sunt,  illi 
exterminari  spem  suam  videant,  et  penitus  evanescere.  Arripite 
ergo  patrocinium  sequitatis,  et  nolite  pati  quidquam  residere  apud 
vos,  quod  impediat  cursum  authoritatis  mihi  delatae,  quo  minus 
libera  et  soluta  progrediatur  ad  pacis  et  pietatis  studia  promovenda: 
quibus  neglectis,  nos  certe,  ab  excitata  status  nostri  conditione  ad 
inclinatum,  et  prope  iacentem  devolveremur.  Sitis  denique  sic 
animis  affecti,  et  comparati,  vt  eequum  bonumque  plus  apud  vos 
omni  in  re  ponderis  habeat,  quam  vlla  vllius  perversitas,  aut 
immodesta  contentio.  Ita  fiet  vt  mihi  adiumentunij  pijs  solatium, 
impijs  terrorem,  et  communi  nostraB  causae  subsidium  non  vulgare, 
sed  praecipuum  adferatis.  Yalete  et  orate  pro  me. 
Augusti  22 

Vester  humillimus 

Servus 

Georgius  Blackwellus  Archiprsbiter. 
Spectatissimis  viris  Dr  Doctori  Bagshawo,  et  D.  Bluetto. 

38,  f.  400.        5.  Draft  (in  Bagshaw's  hand)  of  Letter  to  Blaclicell  in  reply  to 

the  preceding. 

Sept.  2. 

Litterae  tuae,  Eeverende  frater,  ad  nos  datas  quatuor  contra  nos 
accusationes  continent :  1  Illustrissimi  Protectoris  institutiones 
exagitatas  :  2  Permissos  ad  nos  excursus  hominum  indisciplina- 
torum:  3  Discerptum  exemplar  litterarum  nuncij  Apostolici: 
4  Prenas  ex  mandate  supremas  authoritatis  inflictas,  (verbis  tuis 
vtendum  quo  sensu  tu  videris)  accusatas.  Qua3  preeterea  obijcis, 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHOKITY  QUESTIONED.  75 

inconsiderationem,  conspectius  crimen,  obsoletum  omnium  [?]  in 
moribus  splendorcm,  multa  peccata  et  inhaerentia,  bonorum  offen- 
sionem,  linguae  petulantiam,  parum  modestise,  contemptum,  faecem 
dissentientium  humorum,  aculeos  verborum,  et  alia  nescimus  quo 
elisu  excussa,  maturius  vtinam  tecum  considerasses,  ne  forte  ex 
eis  sint,  quae  conviciantis  potius  vanitatis,  quam  convincentis 
veritatis,  sanctus  appellat  Augustinus.  Ad  accusationes  autem 
singulas  quod  spectat,  cum  veritas  sit,  non  paucis  conscijs,  tempore 
non  multum  elapso,  et  loco  tarn  vicino,  exploratu  facillima,  nee 
tibi  tamen  explorata,  miramur  quomodo  tibi  nolenti  imponi  possit, 
mirari  desistimus  si  in  plurimis  Anglicanae  Ecclesiae  negotijs  Ponti- 
fici  aut  Cardinal!,  ab  aliquo  forte  terrse  filio  surreptum  fuerit. 

1  Equidem  pro  fide  Catholica,  et  quern  diligimus  decore  domus 
dei,  vincula,  tormenta,  et  plurimorum  annorum  incarcerationem 
perpessi,  nihil  tamen  magis  dolenter  hucvsque  pertulimus,  quam 
quaa  maxime  haareticis  placuit   et   profuit,    perpetuam  apud  nos, 
etiam  annosam,   repagulis    omnibus    solutis,    grassantem   detrac- 
tionem.     Qua3  iam  tandem  Deo  permittente  ita  in  peius  profecit, 
vt  hoc  ipso  tempore  non  solum  fratres  nostros  eorumque  multos 
fortes  confessores  et  incljtos  martyres  invaserit,  sed  vt  collegijs 
nostris  transmarinis   labem  nefandam,  et   ordini   sacerdotali   non 
ferendam  ignominiam  invsserit,  immo  nee  Cardinalibus  adeoque 
nee  ipsis  summis  Pontificibus  pepercerit.     Quo  tandem  crumpet 
deus  novit.     Cum  superiores  nostri  bene  informati  non  possunt  non 
83gerrime  ferre,  authoritatis  suee  prastextu  armari  aut  [non]  vetari 
nee  eorum  nomina  molitionibus  illis  quae  ad  destructionem  non  ad 
aedificationem  tendunt,  populariter  praetendi  debent.      Quicquid  sit 
de    institutionibus     Cardinalis    aut    pra3positura    tua    quam    ne- 
scientibus  et  refutantibus  obtrudis,  nobis  compertum  non  est,  illud 
vero   compertissimum,  si   vineam  plantant   superiores  nostri,  ex- 
pectant vt  uvas  faciat  non  autem  labruscas. 

2  Quo  minus  visitarenmr  in  carcere  et  sustentaremur,  et  eorum 
qui  foris  sunt  leges  malitiosae  et  aliquorum  qui  intus  esse  videntur 
linguae  maledicae  diu   mullumque   vel  lites   et    calumnias    etiam 


76  THE  ARCnPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

creanclo  amicorum  nonnullis  viris  integerrimis  et  omni  exceptione 
maioribus  contenderunt.  Sed  deus  non  deficit  sperantibus  in  eum. 
Si  qui  hue  excurrunt  disciplinam  ecclesiasticam  repellentes,  multa 
contra  publicam  pacem  ex  suo  proprio  cerebro  excudentes,  non  bene 
sentientes,  tempestatem  cientes,  muti  [?] ,  audaces,  turbas  ex  fervi- 
dioribus  ingenijs  struentes,  litigiosi,  perversi,  imniodeste  conten- 
tiosi,  tibi  quippe  qui  sic  describis  et  accusas  non  possunt  non  esse 
valde  noti:  nobis  certe  si  innotescerent,  essent  ingratissimi.  Quod 
si  frates  nostros  hue  accedentes  designes,  quales  soli  nobis  placent 
a  quibus  servata  et  patienter  et  leniteu  charitas  animi,  collegij 
honor,  vinculum  fidei,  concordia  sacerdotii :  id  quod  apparet  quia 
sodalitati  cuidam  quani  nescire  te  dicis,  praiudicare  tamen  non 
metuis,  vereor,  vt  horum  verborum  quae  in  dei  sacerdotes  quorum 
confessionem  gloriosis  initijs  dominus  illustravit,  effundis  in 
tremendo  dei  iudicio  [aut]  coram  legitimo  in  terris  magistratu 
rationem  reddere  valeas. 

38,  f.  400b.  3  Discerpts9    litteras    Apostolicee   non    minus    contra   nos   pro 

crimine  conspectissimo  vrgeantur  quam  dirempta  manus  Arsenij 
contra  Athanasium. 

4  Pasnae  quas  accusatas  nominas,  inauditis  absentibus.  inscijs 
infliguntur,  et  vt  sperare  debemus  innocentibus.  Paenarum  infamia 
onines  indiscriminatim  sive  nocentes  sive  innocentes,  immo  et 
collegia  ipsa,  addimus  etiam  et  religionem  nostram  involvit.  Id 
quod  Topclefo  et  similibus  cordi  erit  si  innotesceret  nobis  tristitiam 
affere  debet  immensam.  Unde  sic  animis  affecti  et  comparati 
sumus,  vt  cum  apud  nos  plus  valeat  sequum  et  bonum  quam  ulla 
quocunque  modo  palliata  factio,  nihil  ardentius  cupimus  quam 
summum  pontificem  ad  quern  iam  diu  provocavimus  et  iam  denuo 
appellamus,  syncere  et  incorrupte  de  Ecclesise  Anglicana3  statu 
informari.  Nee  est  quod  stomacho  concaleas  si  innocentiam 
nostram  fratrumque  nostrorum  tueri,  et  qualemlibet  pro  iusticia 
persecutionem  sustinere,  non  formidemus. 

Datum  2  Sept. 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  77 

In  another  hand : 

Mr.  Dr.  Bagshawe  &  Mr.  Bluetts  appellation  to  ye  Pope 
from  Blackwelles  accusations. 

6.  Draft  of  Letter  from  Bluet  to  Blackwell  in  answer  to  his  38,  f.  401. 

Letter  of  Aug.  22. 

Legi  literas  tuas  fra :  charissime,  quas  per  duos  fratres  misisti 
nee  dilectione  fraterna  nee  ecclesiastica  disciplina  nee  sacerdotal! 
censura  dignas,  sed  animositatis  contumeliarum  ac  detractionum 
satis  plenas.  Equidem  iam  vigessimum  secundum  in  vinculis 
agens  annum  a  te  propter  antiquam  consuetudinem  vuas  et  non 
labruscas  meliora  quseque  et  viciniora  saluti  expectabam.  Credi- 
deram  te  tandem  iam  ad  meliorem  et  pacatiorem  mentem  convert?, 
quod  in  prseteritum  tarn  nefanda  tarn  turpia  tarn  etiam  hereticis 
execranda,  aut  audisses  de  nobis  temere  aut  credidisses  :  sed  in 
literis  tuis  etiam  nunc  animadverto  eundem  te  adhuc  esse  qui 
prius  fueras,  eadem  te  de  nobis  credere,  et  in  eo  quod  credideris 
perseverare,  et  in  mores  nostros  diligenter  inquirere  vt  qui  multa 
te  iudice  peccavimus  et  a  prisco  decore  excidimus  quia  dolenter 
sacerdotum  infamiam  et  facultatum  revocationem  tulimus.  mul- 
tum  nobis  displicet  fateor  quod  heereticis  placet,  sed  utrum  ex 
merito  presbiterorum  aut  insidijs  aliorum  hoc  malum  evenerit, 
non  est  meum  curiose  perquirere :  lamentari  vero  ac  dolere  didici 
quia  homo  sum,  et  humani  nihil  porto  a  me  alienum  et  qui  hoc 
prohibet  ac  vitio  vertit  inhumanus  est.  dicente  Paulo  quis  in- 
firmatur  et  ego  non  infirmor,  quis  scandalizatur  et  ego  non  vror  : 
si  in  hoc  peccavi  cum  Paulo  peccavi :  non  est  igitur  cur  mihi 
irascatur  reverentia  tua.  Quod  autem  exageras  et  ad  sydera 
extollis  literarum  dilacerationem  agnosco  peccatum  esse  gravissi- 
mum  Diabolo  instigante  commissum  idque  excommunicatione 
dignum,  sed  alienum,  non  nostrum :  tu  autem  nulla  inquisitione 
facta  reum  absolvis  vt  innocentem  condemnes,  cum  dicit  dominus 
descendam  et  videbo,  vtrum  clamorem  qui  venit  ad  me  opere 


78  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

compleverint,  an  non  est  ita  vt  sciam.  Quod  quia  non  fecisti, 
ideo  turpiter  lapsus  es.  Insilis  insuper  in  nos  quod  fratres  et 
compresbiteri  pro  sua  dilectione  cupidi  sunt  ad  conveniendum  et 
visitandum  fratres,  confessores  bonos  quos  illustravit  iam  gloriosis 
initijs  divina  dignatio  ;  sic  et  persecutores  et  plebs,  sic  turgidus 
Toplevus  indignum  esse  facinus  clamitant,  ac  nocte  dieque  student 
quo  modo  huic  negotio  sese  opponant,  molestias  et  tribulationes 
nobis  exhibentes  et  ita  gravati  supra  modum  aliquando  et  supra 
virtutem  sumus  vt  tsederet  vivere:  sed  de  tantis  malis  et  periculis 
nos  dens  noster  eripiet  in  quem  speramus  qnod  et  adhuc  eripiet. 
Alienum  igitur  a  fraterna  charitate  iudicatur  si  homo  dei  cum  illis 
adiungatur.  Quod  si  aliquis  forte  terras  films  nobis  inconsultis 
imo  renitentibus  fraudulentur  irrepsit  summae  potestati  :  scias 
tamen  frater  charissime  sententiam  Romanes  sedis  posse  in  melius 
commutari,  cum  aut  surreptum  aliquid  fuerit,  aut  ipsa  pro  con. 
sideratione  aatatum  vel  temporum  sen  gravium  necessitatum  dis- 
38  f.  40lb  pensatione  quaadam  ordinare  decreverit  quoniam  et  egregium 
Paulum  Apostolum  dispensatione  quadam  fecisse  legimus,  quas 
postea  reprobasse  legitur.  Nullus  invitis  debet  Episcopus  dari, 
sed  cleri  plebis  et  ordinis  consensus  et  desiderium  requiratur.  Si 
aliter  fit,  clericis  facultas  renitendi,  si  viderint  prasgravari :  et  quos 
sibi  ingeri  ex  transverse  agnoverint,  non  timeant  refutare  :  et 
quidern  iustus  mediator  non  est,  qui  vno  litigante  et  altero  absente 
amborum  emergentes  lites  decidere  non  formidat.  Necesse  quippe 
est  secundum  sacrum  scripturarum  documentum  ac  secundum 
iustitise  tramitem  et  accusatum  et  accusatorem  simul  adesse,  et 
vnam  partem  quantacunque  et  qualicunque  praedita  sit  authoritate 
sic  prorsus  audiri,  vt  alteri  parti  nullum  prseiudieium  irrogetur. 
Quod  veio  suspecti  et  inimici  iudices  esse  non  debeant,  et  ipsa 
ratio  dictat,  et  plurimis  probatur  exemplis.  Nam  quid  gratius  et 
amabilius  dare  quis  inimico  potest,  quam  si  ei  ad  impetendum 
commiserit,  quem  laedere  forte  voluerit.  Quamobrem  Re  :  ffr :  et 
pace  salva  et  reverentia  illsesa,  quia  gravamina  sunt  nmlta  et 
gravia,  et  afflictiones  multiplicantur  affiictis,  cum  praster  iustitia? 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  79 

tramitem  et  Canonum  regulam  non  iudicis  sed  accusatoris  per- 
sonam  induis  aliena  nobis  impinges  crimina,  et  (qua  ipse  laboras 
linguae  petulantia)  non  sine  summo  dolore  et  tristitia  magna 
cogimur  sanctiss :  dominum  nostrum  C[lementem]  8  appellare, 
cuius  sententiam  et  iudicium  expectabimus  :  cuius  sermones  sani  et 
recli  sunt  firmantes  et  dantes  intellectum. 

Tho:a  Bluet. 

7.  Copy  of  a  Letter  from  Henry  Garnet,  S.  J.,  to  William  Clark.  47,  f.  292. 

11  Nov.,  1598. 
My  verye  reuerend  sir 

If  you  be  sinisterlie  talked  cf  for  wronginge  or  societie  :  blame 
not  him  I  beseech  you,  who  for  all  yor  straungenes,  ceaseth  not  to 
love  you,  and  whome,  for  yor  hurtfull  proceedings,  love  inforceth 
to  pittie  you. 

It  hath  beene  alwaies  my  desyre  since  that  we  purged  or  selves 
(I  hope  sufficientlye)  from  the  malitious  slaunders  of  some  impudent 
lybellers,  that  all  things  should  (as  much  as  is  possible)  be  utterlye 
forgotten  :  and  if  all  could  not  be  induced  to  love  and  affect  vs  to 
beare  their  aversion  wth  patience  and  sylence,  wthout  followinge  any 
course  or  pursuite  against  them,  so  that  if  you  heare  either  yor 
selfe  or  by  any  others,  any  sinister  reports  against  you,  you  may 
examine  them  best,  whether  they  be  true  ;  and  the  reporters  are  to 
give  account  on  what  grounde  they  vtter  them. 

True  it  is,  that  as  it  hath  pleased  god  to  give  or  societie  parte  in 
many  glorious  [stc]  wch  his  holly  church  are  continuallie  atcheiuers ; 
so  also  very  often  tymes  yea  ordinarilye  doth  he  make  vs  partakers 
of  the  afflictions  &  difficulties  wch  doe  thence  aryse ;  and  if  any 
worthie  thinge  be  accounted  worthie  of  blame,  we  are  lightlie  the 
first  wch  are  blamed. 

It  hath  pleased  his  hollines  of  late  to  ordaine  a  certeine  govern- 
ment among  vs.  It  hath  been  received  wth  singuler  likinge  of  the 

a  In  the  manuscript  it  looks  more  like  Ko  than  Tho. 


80  THE  ARCHPKIEST  CONTEOVERSY. 

moste  and  best.  God  forbid  but  that  I  and  all  my  brethren  should 
have  been  most  readye  to  runne  whither  charitie  and  obedience 
did  call  us,  least  by  disobedience  we  should  contemne  or  superior, 
or  by  schisme  and  division  be  cut  of  from  the  heade. 

Some  have  refused  to  acknowledge  this  heade,  much  more  to 
obaye  him.  Their  pretences  are  in  every  ones  mouth  that  have 
heard  of  this  author! tie.  It  is  a  thinge  devysed  by  the  Jesuits. 
The  superior  is  one  of  their  owne  choosinge.  Why  should  the 
Jesuits  appoint  us  a  superior  more  than  we  a  generall  vnto  them. 
It  is  the  fyne  heade  of  father  Persons  that  hath  invented  this.  He 
hath  given  wronge  information  to  the  Cardinall  &  his  hollines. 
The  Cardinall  was  alwaies  partiall  on  Jesuits  syde.  Some  of 
necessitie  must  be  sent  to  informe  better.  The  messengers  must 
procure  that  some  assistants  be  chosen  who  may  not  be  thought  to 
be  partiallie  affected  to  the  Jesuits.  They  must  propound  to  have 
the  Government  of  the  Colledge  inlarged,  as  being  over  straite  or 
indiscreete  for  or  nation.  Yea  they  must  make  suite  that  the 
Jesuits  be  removed  from  the  government  of  all  seminaries  of  or 
nation.  And  touchinge  the  mission  of  England  in  particuler  all 
the  Jesuits  must  needs  be  called  awaye.  These  and  the  like 
speaches  havinge  been  vttered  by  such  as  either  gathered  voyces  for 
another  government,  or  are  knowen  not  to  favour  this.  What  can 
yt  argue  els,  but  that  such  oppose  themselves  against  the  societie, 
as  if  no  authoritie  weare  to  be  liked,  but  wch  maye  beate  down  the 
Jesuits,  or  set  them  and  other  reverend  preists  together  by  the 
eares.  And  verilye  the  successe  of  matters  since  the  authoritie  of 
or  reverend  Archpriest  was  divulged  doth  make  many  to  feare,  least 
the  secrete  intention  yet  not  perceiued  of  all  of  these  wch  weare  the 
principall  seekers  to  erect  a  sodalitie  or  other  superioritie  &  subordi- 
nation was  either  ambitious  or  seditious,  ffor  havinge  nowe  that 
verie  thing  wch  they  sought  for  (although  imposed  on  other  persons 
then  they  had  designed)  to  reprehend  or  impugne  the  same  must 
needs  make  men  suspect,  that  they  doe  it  either  because  they  them 
selves  are  not  chosen,  or  because  such  weare  not  chosen  as  might 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHOEITY  QUESTIONED.  81 

deale  peremptorily e  wth  those  wch  they  ought  to  tender.  Both  wch 
affections  sheweth  them  dubllye  vnwortliie  of  government  ffor 
what  is  so  vnfitt  for  honor  as  ambition.  And  what  have  we 
done  that  all  should  not  affect  vs.  Yea  by  gods  greate  goodnes 
so  it  is,  (as  we  thinke)  that  if  any  affect  vs  not,  the  fault 
is  in  them  &  not  in  vs.  So  that  if  they  would  have  them 
selves  or  others  that  doe  not  affect  vs,  though  otherwise  seeminge 
never  so  vertuous,  to  be  chosen  heades,  let  them  first  affect  vs  (so  47,  f.  292b. 
farre  as  in  vertue  they  ought)  that  they  may  be  worthie  of  govern- 
ment. Then  you  see  (good  sir)  it  wanteth  not  probabilitie  that  if 
any  geue  out  that  you  wronge  vs  ;  it  is  because  you  are  thought  to 
drawe  backe  from  yor  Archpresbyter,  wch  you  knowe  whether  it  be 
so  or  noe.  And  althoughe  I  verilie  perswade  my  self  that  moste 
of  these  speaches  never  proceded  from  yor  mouth  ;  yet  those  that 
wilbe  parte  of  a  discontented  companie  of  force  must  be  contented 
to  bear  the  reproche  of  many  things  wch  are  done  or  saide  amisse  by 
a  fewe,  it  beinge  impossible,  that  all  men  should  distinguish^,  and 
applye  everye  particuler  to  the  true  author.  And  verilie,  as  it 
greiueth  me  oftentymes  to  heare,  &  I  reprehend  it  so  often  as  I 
heare  it  spoken,  that  such  a  one,  or  such  another,  who  is  not  ioyned 
to  the  Archpresbyter,  is  condemned  as  opposite  to  the  societie,  and 
condemne  such  manner  of  speach  for  a  fallacy  wch  we  call  (as  you 
know)  non  causa  ut  causse :  for  in  verye  deede  I  would  not  have 
them  reprehended  because  they  are  opposite  against  vs  but  because 
they  acknowledge  not  their  lawfull  superio1";  so  on  the  other  syd 
must  I  neede  acknowledge  that  it  is,  &  by  gods  grace  will  I 
alwayes  procure  that  it  shall  alvvayes  continue:  that  those  two 
things  are  so  annexed  one  to  the  other,  that  whosoever  is  opposite 
against  or  Rd.  Archpresbyter  must  of  force  be  consequentlie 
opposite  against  vs.  And  therein  will  we  gloriari  in  Domino  :  if 
any  be  thought  opposite  to  vs  who  are  opposite  vnto  him.  There- 
fore (good  sir)  there  is  nothinge  I  more  desire,  there  is  nothinge 
can  be  more  honorable  and  profitable  for  yor  selfe,  than  that  yor 
vnite  yor  selfe  vnto  him  whom  god  hath  made  yor  superior :  who 
like  vnto  him  wch  is  Princeps  pastorum  is  in  this  or  particular 

CAMD  SOC.  M 


82  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTKOVEKSY. 

churche  lapis  qui  factus  est  non  in  offensionem,  seel  in  caput  anguli, 
qui  medium  parietem  maceria  soluat,  qui  faciat  vtraque  vnam,  is 
the  onlye  meanes  to  ioyne  vs  all  together,  in  perfitt  love  &  vnion : 
wch  we  had  long  since  inioyed,  if  his  auihoritie  had  been  admitted 
as  at  this  prsent,  there  is  no  hinderance  at  all  of  vnitie,  but  the 
refusinge  of  the  same.  So  that  we  fynd  true,  that  wch  moste 
worthilie  saide  Sct  Paule  :  Non  tenens  caput  ex  quo  totum  corpus 
per  nexus  et  coniunctiones  subministratum  et  constructum  crescit 
in  augmentum  Dei.a  And  the  cause  of  this  refusinge  the  heade,  he 
expressed  before,  frustra  inflatus  sensu  carnis  suee.  Wth  this  heade 
therefore  muste  I  houlde,  to  him  must  I  be  vnited,  to  him  must  wee 
cleave,  qui  illi  coniungitur  meus  est:  qui  cum  illo  non  colligit 
spargit.  And  vnfaignedlye  I  affirme  vnto  you,  y*  I  continuallie 
praye  in  particuler  for  yor  vnion  vnto  him,  in  respect  of  the  love  I 
have  borne  and  doe  beare  vnto  you,  wch  shall  not  decaye,  although 
you  woulde,  wth  never  so  greate  contrarietie  of  iudgments  &  opinions. 
And  thus  wishinge  you  to  followe  that  wch  is  moste  to  the  glory e  of 
god  &  yor  owne  soules  health :  I  ceasse,  1 1°.  Nouember,  1598. 

Yor  plaine  frend 

as  you  wished 

HENEKY. 

8.  From  John  Maister. 

47>  f'  118'  9,  Dec.  1598. 

The  faire  hope  yor  cosin  intertained  that  we  should  ere  this  have 
injoyed  yor  presence  ever  stayed  my  penn,  other  wise  willinge  to 
have  redubled  this  office  manie  a  time.  The  difference  sleepeth 
not,  but  rather  all  means  set  on  worcke  howe  most  to  prevaile,  as 
the  inclosed  shewes.  Mr.  Mushe  wrote  a  letter  from  the  northe 
dated  the  3  of  november,  where  in  he  giues  us  to  vnderstand  of  an 
epistle  brought  to  the  pristes  theire  to  have  theire  names  there  vnto 

•  Ephes.,  iv.,  6:   "ex  quo  totum  corpus  compactum  et  connexum  per  omnem 

juncturam  snbministrationis augmentum  corporis  facit  in  aedificationem 

sui  in  caritate." 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  83 

but  of  an  vnlike  tenor  in  part,  first,  for  that  wl  them  is  dedicated  to 

the  cardinall  protector,  this   to   his  holiues,  the  pointes  wch  this 

toucheth  you  see  the  other  thancketh  (to  set  downe  the  wordes  of 

[tjhis  letter  w1  out  any  change)  the  protecter  first  for  his  care  and 

tendernesse  ouer  the  students  at  Rome  that  he  vsed  them  so  frindlie 

and  m}Tldlie  and  mercifullie  they  beinge  so  disobedient  and  dissen- 

tious  etc.     And   secondlie,   for   his   great   care  and  wisdome  in 

procuringe  and  providinge  vs  an  Archpresbiter  of  so  singular  talents 

as  this  is  for  stayinge  and  ouerthrowinge  the  like  envie  and  discord 

here  in  England.     Thus  you  see,  good  sir,  a  kind  of  dubble  dealings 

if  mr  Mushe  weare  not  too  too  much  mistaken,   and  if  there  be 

different  epistles  of  the  purport  aforesaid.     I  coniecture  (for  further 

I  would  not  willinglie  goo)  the  one  hereof  to  be  for  sooner  draw- 

inge  of  many  handes,  and  hereafter  that  epistle  or  exemplar  to  be 

preferred  ether  to  the  protecter  or  his  holines  \vch  shall  appeare 

fittest  to  father  Parsons  or  his   agent,  wl  the  subscription  of  all 

theire  names,  as  mr  walleis  letter  on  the  backe  side  of  the  leafe 

gaveth   cause   to   suspect.     I  haue  received  a  letter  from  father 

Whalley,  and  to  my  owne  seeminge  of  a  very  good  tenor.     Imeane 

not  to  send  my  answere  till  I  maie  conferre  wl  you  ethire  freelie  by 

letters  or  (wch  I  much  more  desier)  by  speache.     A  frind  of  myne  47,  f  HSb. 

saluteth  yov  w*  the  token  enclosed.     Advertise  yor  further  wantes 

and  god  willing  they  shalbe  supplied. 

This  kind  of  epestelinge  is  the  direction  of  father  Parsons,  as  one 
told  me,  and  from  the  knowledge  of  his  own  eye,  seeinge  the  letter 
where  in  he  wrote  the  said  direction. 

We  heare  nothinge  from  or  frindes,  nor  have  done  since  theire 
departure,  but  if  the  newse  weare  [ill]  it  wold  be  soone  sent  ouer 
and  bruted.  wch  putteth  some  co  [un]  sel  on  vs  that  all  laughtes  not 
on  them. 

I  praie  advertise  the  termes  of  yor  ....  libertie,  and  whether 
there  be  saiftie  in  repayringe  to  any  other  prisoner  for  meanes  to 
see  or  speak  w*  you.  fare  you  well  wth  most  assured  good  will  this 
9  of  december.  [in  another  hand  1598.] 


84  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

If  you  please  you  maie  returne  the  coppie  of  the  epistle  .... 
yor  opinion  there  of. 

Endorsement :  John  Master  how  the  priests  in  the  north  labor 
to  gett  hands  for  thanks  to  the  pope  for  the  appointing  of  so  worthy 
an  Archpresbiter. 

9.  Letter  from  "  Ed.  T,"  *  in  the  Clink  prison,  to  Dr.  Bagshaw. 

[13  Jan.  ?  1599.] 
47,1131.  ]hus. 

Eight  worshipfull, 

if  you  haue  occasion  to  speak  wth  Mr.  Wade  b  I  pray  you  on  my 
parte  to  yeld  him  most  humble  and  harty  thanks  for  the  fauour 
and  benefitt  wch  he  hath  graunted  me  in  yelding  at  my  first  peti- 
tion to  let  me  haue  the  libertye  of  the  house.  I  know  it  to  be  a 
very  extraordinary  curtesy  and  graunted  to  few  preastes  besides 
myselfe  in  London.  I  am  sure  I  might  fil  a  whole  quier  of  paper 
wth  petitions  to  Mr.  Blackwel  and  that  route  an  lye  at  the  sute  a 
whole  yeare  for  my  facultyes  wch  they  haue  less  reason  to  denye 
me  al  thinges  considered,  and  be  neuer  the  nigher  neyther,  and  I 
assure  you  I  find  true  that  pointe  of  our  grauamina  in  the  college 
now  in  my  selfe  that  their  persecution  is  more  greauous  and  hurte- 
ful  then  the  hereticks.  I  pray  you  imparte  vnto  me  what  newes 
you  haue  from  Mr.  Deane.  I  vnderstande  he  is  very  desirous  of 
my  speedy  retourne,  but  that  I  am  affrayed  is  dashed,  heare  be 
of  both  sides  of  people  frinds  and  foes,  but  we  agree  well  enoughe, 
yet  let  me  haue  some  lines  from  you  somtimes  when  you  haue  any 
good  newes  I  pray  you  and  let  me  vnderstande  if,  and  what  talke, 

*  Apparently  Edward  Tempest,  the  recipient  at  the  Roman  College  of  the  several 
letters  from  Dr.  Gifford.  referred  to  in  the  Chief  Heads  of  Accusations  (supra,  p.  7). 
He  was  sent  into  England,  Sept.  16,  1597,  and  was  arrested  Jan.  5,  1599.  On  the 
15th  of  the  same  month  he  wrote  a  letter  to  the  archpriest  from  the  Clink  prison 
(Foley,  Becords,i\.,  182). 

b  William  Waad,  clerk  of  the  Privy  Council.  Bagshaw  had  been  summoned  from 
Wisbech  by  the  council  in  October,  1598,  and  remained  in  the  Gatehouse  or  other 
London  prisons  until  the  following  February. 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  85 

you  haue  had  wth  Mr.  Wade  aboute  me,  eyther  while  I  was  abroade 
after  1  departed  from  you,  or  since  I  was  taken,  for  I  was  coming 
to  you  to  learne  when  I  was  taken. 

Comend  me  hartily  to  Mr.  Anthony.  T  wish  yr  company  hartely 
or  you  mine  for  I  can  like  wel  enoughe  of  imprisonment  if  I  haue 
good  company,  but  I  coulde  rather  wish  you  heare  by  cause  I 
know  that  yr  Thomas  is  very  much  in  chollar  wth  vs  al  for  thear  2 
escapes,  but  if  we  cannot  enioye  one  anothers  presence  let  vs  yet 
communicate  in  prayers  one  for  another,  I  assure  you  I  wil  not  be 
forgetful  of  you,  our  lord  preserue  you  from  the  clink  this  13  of 
Januar.a  read  and  bierne. 

yours  vnfeinedly  Ed.  T. 

Endorsed  by  writer :  To  Mr.  D.  Bagshaw. 

In  another  hand:  E.  T-t.  to  D.  B.  that  Blackewelles  and  the 
Jesuits  persecution  is  more  grevous  then  the  Heret[iques]. 

10.  Blackwell  to  John  Colleton}* 

March,  1599. 

sr, 

I  admonishe  yow  to  reflect  yor  eye  once  againe  vpon  modestia 
vestra  nota  sit  omnibus  hominibus.  Yow  haue  vttered  too  much  47,  f. 
bitternes  against  yor  betters,  whome  in  regarde  of  their  callinge 
yow  ought  to  reverence,  of  their  learninge  to  esteme,  of  there 
vertue  to  imitate,  of  their  benefites  to  love,  of  their  care  for  the 
profitt  of  or  countrie  to  favor,  of  their  wri  tinges  &  admonitions  not  to 
revile  but  to  thanke  in  a  moste  humble  and  dutyfull  manner.  But 


*  Mr.  Macray  reads  "  June." 

b  Father  Garnet,  in  a  letter  to  Colleton  dated  March  7,  had  roundly  denounced 
him  as  guilty  of  schism  and  of  tempting  his  spiritual  children  "  to  carry  away 
poison  in  lieu  of  medicine  "  from  his  masses  and  sacraments.  Colleton  remon- 
strated, and  thereupon  Blackwell  takes  up  the  defence  of  the  Jesuit  in  the  following 
letter.  Some  sentences  from  Garnet's  letter  and  from  this  of  Blackwell  are  quote  I 
in  the  Appeal  of  the  Thirty-three  Priests,  NOT.  17,  1600.  See  the  Latin  text  in 
Colleton 's  Jvst  Defence,  182,  or  the  English  translation  in  Tierney,  iii.,  p.  cxxxiii. 


86  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

yow  make  little  reckoninge  of  thes  respects,  and  therefore  as  careles 
of  yor  creditt,  you  will  exemplifie  in  yor  selfe  the  truthe  of  this 
Axiome :  Nihil  iusti  rectique  per  iram  et  furorem  fieri  potesfc. 
Surelie  (Sir)  yow  haue  vrged  me  excedinglie  to  give  a  restrainte  to 
yor  boldnes.  I  have  spared  yow  vpon  this  counsell  of  Seneca  :  y*, 
Dilatione  fervor  irae  elanguescit,  et  caligo  mentem  premens,  aut 
decidit,  aut  minor  fit.  But  nowe  I  perceave,  that  tyme  can  geve 
no  temper  to  yor  whotte  fitts,  and  that  our  Lenitives  have  driven 
yow  into  the  greater  rages.  Seinge  then  or  patience  hath  so  little 
profited  yow,  I  must  hereafter  make  a  try  all  whether  or  correction 
can  give  a  staie  to  the  fiercenesse  of  yor  stile.  If  wrathe  in  yow 
had  not  overgrowen  all  discretion,  this  advice  of  the  wyse  might 
haue  overruled  the  libertie  of  yor  penn  :  Potentioris  iram  nunquam 
sapiens  provocabit :  imo  declinabit  non  aliter,  quam  in  navigando 
procellam.  Yet  that  yow  maye  see  in  vs  laesam  patientiam  non 
verti  in  aliquam  immoderationem,  I  will  deferr  to  chasten  yow  for 
a  while  vpon  hope  of  yor  recoverie,  and  of  the  recall  of  yor  rashe, 
daungerouse,  &  ofFencive  designements.  And  therefore  this 
shalbe  to  yow  but  as  nuncius  pense  pro  contumacia  vestra  :  and  as 
an  advertisement  to  view  advisedlie  howe  ignoraunce,  error,  pride 
&  obstinancie  hath  drawne  yow  within  the  compasse  of  schisme  to 
yor  great  discreditt  and  disturbance  of  or  catholike  vnite.  Yor 
maistershipp  proceeded  not  from  vniuersitie,  and  therefore  no 
marvaile  yow  espie  not  howe  deservinglie  yor  tribute  is  cowched. 
Ne  quid  mimis:  omne  minium  vertitur  in  vitium.  Similitudo 
satietatis  mater. 

So  manie  of  yor  letters  have  the  exaction  of  tribute,  that  the 
multiplication  is  offensive,  if  the  maiestie  of  the  terme  be  not 
vnsemelye,  for  one  of  yor  mediocritie.  It  appeareth  yow  had  not 
Lynceus  his  eyes,  who  coulde  not  espie  this  yor  Barbarisme,  lynxis 
eyes.  But  yow  haue  as  S.  Augustine  termeth  them  inflates  oculos, 
wch  are  an  impedyment  that  yor  sight  will  not  be  carried  vpon  the 
humilitie  and  charitie,  wch  as  yow  desire,  &  thinke  requisite,  so  are 
the  same  verie  evident  in  the  partie,  &  in  his  open  practise  to  all 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  87 

or  comfortes.  As  for  yor  last  letter,  knowe  yow  that  yor  exaction 
of  or  othe  aboute  yor  demauncles  is  in  prseiudicium  et  contemptum 
ecclesiasticse  authoritatis.  Nam  Episcopi  commissio  dari  potest 
vivae  vocis  oraculo,  absque  alia  scriptura.  Et  in  electione  vicarij 
per  Episcopum  facienda  non  requiritur  consensus  capituli :  imo 
assertione  Cardinalis  S.  Rom.  Ecclesise  tanti  viri,  credendum  esset 
absque  literarum  ostensione.  His  accedit  quod  tale  iuramentum 
nobis  deferre  non  potestis  sine  mandate  speciali  superioris,  quia 
istud  iuramentum  est  meri  imperij.  Ea  vero  quae  sunt  imperij 
meri  non  possunt  expediri  per  vicarium  sine  speciali  Episcopi 
mandate.  Howe  then  can  yow  havinge  no  title  nor  tittle  of 
authoritie  vrge  vs  to  an  othe  aboute  yor  specialties,  wch  are  so 
extreme,  yi  euerye  one  of  iudgement  doe  crye  out  against  them. 
Cease  to  tyranize  over  or  consciences,  content  yor  selfe  wth 
ordinarie  procedinges,  challenge  no  more  then  the  approved 
canons  wch  are  nowe  in  commune  practise  doe  allowe  vnto  Clergie 
men  of  yor  qualitie  &  condition.  Read  over,  I  praie  yow,  y* 
treatise  of  S.  dyonise  ye  Carthusian  concerninge  the  endes  of  suche 
as  haue  gonne  out  of  his  religiouse  order.  In  timore  et  tremore 
salutem  vestram  operamini  obedite  prsepositis  vestris  et  subiacere 
eis.  And  for  a  conclusion  looke  consideratelie  vpon  this  sentance 
of  S.  Irseneus :  qui  schismata  opprantur,  immanes  sunt.  Our 
Swete  Jesus  give  yow  grace  to  knowe  yor  selfe  &  yor  betters  and 
thos  that  haue  bynn  yor  speciaell  benefacto18,  &  to  note  in  your 
selfe  ye  decaye  of  many  graces  since  yor  departure  from  them 
&  their  directions.  Reuertere,  reuertere,  sulamitis,  reuertere, 
reuertere  vt  intueamur  te.  Interim  orabimus  pro  te  vt  dominus 
te  conuertat. 

Yors  albeit  you  will  not  see  the  bande 

G.  B.  A. 

Endorsement  (in  another  hand]  :  A  letter  of  Mr.  Blackwells 
to  Dr.  Bagshaw  a  thrcatning  Irym  verie  sharply. 

•  Notwithstanding  the   endorsement,  this  letter  is  evidently  addressed  not  to 


THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 


11.   Unsigned  Letter  [by  Mr.  Heborne  ?  ] 
47,  f.  117.  8  May  [1599]. 

Good  Sir,  Mr.  Bl.  taking  me  to  be  the  author  of  the  lesser  letter 
because  it  came  to  his  sight  in  my  hand,  both  caleth  it  and  acomp- 
teth  it  an  infamous  libell,  and  therevpon  faceth  wth  me  as  you  see, 
peruse  I  pray  you  his  letter  and  retorne  me  your  opinion  of  the 
cannons  he  auereth  to  be  antiquated,  whether  here  in  he  speak 
tru  or  no.  I  must  nedes  haue  the  letter  againe  for  this  bearer  and 
at  leasure  you  shall  haue  a  coppie  thereof.  I  send  you  the  compo- 
sition made  between  father  Persons  and  the  scollers,  and  if  you 
thinck  it  necessarie  you  shall  also  haue  his  letter  written  in.  that 
behalf,  and  answer  the  contrary  letter  to  that,  the  originates  I  haue 
not,  that  of  Mr.  Champnies  wch  you  desire  and  beginneth  '  college,' 
when  I  haue  it,  it  shal  be  sent  you,  but  as  yet  I  never  did  see  it. 
I  pray  you  deliver  this  bearer  yor  coppy  of  (olim  dicebamur)  a  to 
transport,  for  I  cannot  gett  the  other,  for  that  Mr.  Jhon  is  forth  of 
the  towne.  Hasten  your  answer  to  the  letter  you  intend,  and  thus 
remembering  yourself  and  your  neighbor  I  ended  besiching  you  to 
deliver  this  bearer  all  such  poyntes  as  the  third  person  ther  wth 
you  hath  opened,  if  any  may  benifit  to  our  busines,  to  morow 
must  all  depart  and  therfore  delay  no  time.  This  8  May. 

Bagshaw  but  to  Colleton.  "  Yor  maistership  proceeded  not  from  universitie  "  conld 
scarcely  refer  to  Bagshaw,  who  took  his  master's  degree  at  Oxford  and  his  doctor's 
cap  at  Padua.  The  advice  to  read  the  warning  of  St.  Denys,  the  Carthusian, 
against  those  who  should  leave  his  order  could  have  meaning  only  for  Colleton,  who, 
for  reasons  which  he  fully  explains  in  his  Just  Defence,  had  left  that  order  before 
completing  his  noviciate.  Colleton,  indeed,  seems  to  allude  to  this  letter  of  Black - 
well  when  he  asks  (p.  300),  "  What  cause  hath  father  Parsons  or  our  archpriest  to 
twite  me  with  leaving  the  Carthusians  ?  " 

b  The  "  Olim  dicebamur  "  was  the  letter  addressed  to  the  Pope  (8  Nov.,  1598)  in 
thanksgiving  for  the  institution  of  the  new  hierarchy  of  archpriest  and  assistants. 
It  was  printed  by  Bagshaw  in  his  Relatio  Compendiosa  (pp.  33-35.).  A  copy  in  the 
Petyt  MSS.  (xlvii.  f.  119)  is  signed  by  four  Jesuits  and  seven  secular  priests. 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  89 

I  was  not  the  author  of  that  letter  that  MX  B]a[ckwell]  so  much 
clisliketh  yet  this  wuld  I  be  informed  of  from  you,  whether  the 
coppie  passing  in  my  hand  may  be  termed  a  libell  ether  in  respect 
of  the  subiect  or  that  it  wanted  the  authors  name. 
Yours,  as  yow  know, 

Mr.  HEBURNE  (in  another  hand). 
Endorsement  1 : 

Mention   is   here   of  a   writinge  against  the  Jesuits  it 
seemeth  wch  Mr.  Blackwell  tearmeth  a  libell. 

Parsons  hath  written  two  contrary  Letters  concerninge 
the  scollers  it  seemeth  at  Rome. 

Endorsement  2  (in  the  hand  of  the  writer  of  the  letter)  : 
Mr.  C.  letter  and  the  letter  not  subscribed. 

12    Letter  to  Bagshaw,  unsigned. 

May  9. 

47  f  171 
for  yor  better  vnderstandinge  and  to  the  end  you  maie  rcturne 

me  yor  fuller  answere  and  advise  I  have  here  in  sent  you  the  coppie 

of  my  letter  to  Mr.  Blackwell  and  his  answere  verbatim.     I  meane 

to  answer,  but  here  I  wold  first  learne  of  you.     and  ear  I  send  it  ^  ye  iii)eu  jje 

you  shall  have  the  pervsinge.     His  answere  to  the  libell  wch  he  meanethy 

...  .  letter  I  sent 

willeth  me  or  rather  commandeth  to  dehuer  to  Mr.  ISmithsonne  is  you  a  coppie 

in  my  opinion  the  fondest  pennde  thinge  that  ever  I  reacle  in  my    e,^^^"8  llot 
life  coming  from  such  a  person.     Mr.  Smithsonne  hath  it,  and  I  nether  of  TS. 
make  scruple  to  showe  it  but  to  pristes  onlie.     He  dealeth  liberallie 
there  in  against  me,  in  one  place  especially,  and  oft  wrongfullie,  as 
I  hope  and  my  conscience  giveth. 

I  have  willed  this  bearer  to  goe  first  to  Mr.  Smithsonne  and  take 
it  .of  him  and  so  bring  it  you  to  reade,  but  I  praie  give  it  to  him 
againe  after  readinge;  hereafter  you  shall  [have]  a  coppie  there  of 
if  you  please  but  wth  yor  leave  the  original!  shall  still  remaine  in  my 
custodie,  soe  in  truth  I  wold  not  have  it  lost  for  a  pounde  twise 
tolde. 

CAMD.  soc.  N 


90  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

I  litle  feare  all  theire  threats,  albeit  I  stand  very  assured,  the 
most  they  can  do  wilbe  executed  against  me. 

I  have  sent  11s.  to  the  partie  in  newegate  Ralfe  Yewne  [?]  and 
shall  remember  him  as  I  can,  but  to  begge  for  any  my  credit  will 
not  now  happelie  serve.  Let  the  prisoners  writ,  a  gods  name,  to 
the  societie  who  have,  as  I  take  it,  the  whole  or  most  collection  out 
the  realme.  Touchinge  yor  motion  for  loane  of  money  for  a 
monethe  space,  I  praie  writ  the  summe  yow  wold  have,  and  the 
time  against  which  you  wold  have  it,  and  I  will  assuredlie  do  my 
best  to  procure  it.  in  veritie  I  am  tenn  pourides  in  debt,  nor  hath 
I  one  frend  who  hath  money  at  this  time. 

This  bearer  is  to  deliuer  you  10s  for  Allen,  whose  case  you  pitied 
in  yor  last  letter  vnto  me.  I  recommend  two  living  parties  to  his 
remembringge.  9  of  may. 

Endorsements:  1.   [Original]  To  Mr.  Doc  [rest  obliterated}. 

2.  To  Mr.  Dr.  Bagshawe  of  Mr.  Blackwells 

answer   to   his   letter,      the   most   of  the 

collection  in  England  cometh  now  to  the 

Jesuits. 

13.    Watson's  Thirty  Reasons. 
Jesus  Maria. 

47,  f.  93.  That  we  can  not  in  conscience,  policie,  nor  equitie  admitt  of 

Mr.  Blackw.  archepresbiterie  :  probatur. 

1°.  His  eleccion  was  withoute  or  consent,  knowledge  or  accept- 
ance. 

2°,  He  was  not  palam,  sed  fraudulenter,  secreto,  et  animo 
decipiendi,  as  may  be  proved,  ergo  contra  canones  et  vidat  etiam 
casum  excom 

3°.  Noe  example  of  ye  apostles  actions  neith1  yet  of  any  Infidels 
composition  can  free  them  from  the  decrets  of  the  ord.  ob- 
served in  all  eleccions  becaus  or  countrey  had  from  the  beginning 
of  these  ehevesies  sundry  prelates  wth  the  laity  y*  nunquam 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  91 

ante  Baal  etc.,  ergo,  being  continually  ex  parte  catholica  whatsoever 
doeth  bind  for  eleccions  in  other  cathol.  countries  byndes  here  etc. 
ergo,  Black  [well]  contra  canon. 

4°  Noe  lawe,  divine,  humane,  of  nature  or  naccions  alloweth  a 
forced  gouernor  intruded,  especially  to  tyranize  as  his  autority  (by 
the  words  in  his  bull  corrigere,  castigare  etc.)  is  none  other,  not  a 
word  spoken  of  charatie  equitie  or  iustice. 

5°.  It  is  opposite  to  all  order  in  heaven  &  earthe  :  a  Michall 
chosen  as  head  of  the  principales  quia  unus  ex  illis  &  not  a  Raphael 
of  an  other  order  etc.  &  as  the  chapter  of  canons  choose  their  Deene 
&  not  the  priests  dispersed  in  parishes ;  the  priests  of  each 
bishoprick  their  bishop  &  not  the  inclused  monkes  of  that  Diocese  ; 
the  Dominicans  their  prior  &  not  the  ffranciscans :  the  Jesuites 
their  provincall  &  not  the  Benedictines,  the  Aldermen  &  city  of 
Lond.  their  maior  &  not  the  Justices  etc.  onely  in  hell  and  amongst 
heritics,  ordo  negligitur,  ergo  the  Jesuits  apointing  vs  a  superior 
imitate  one  of  these,  videant  ipsi. 

6°.  His  letters  to  Rome  against  his  brethren  &  aeger  defence  of 
ye  Jesuits  convince  him  to  be  unus  ex  vel  subditus  illis,  ergo  contra 
ius  imponitr  nobis  etc. 

7°.  He  publickely  professeth  partiality  as  in  his  bitter  letter  to 
Mr.  Benson  &  others  &  yi  he  mainteins  them  in  all  things,  ergo  vt 
iniquus  &  inustus  iudex  deponendus. 

8°.  His  autority  was  vnhonestly  procured  because  we  were  never 
made  acquainted  therewth,  having  e  contrario  friendly  imparted  or 
minds  vnto  them  etc.  vnlawfully  confirmed  because  bie  the 
Cardinall  at  Parsons  suite  both  or  enemies  &  vniustly  apointed 
bycaus  by  iudges  of  their  own  cause  &  therefore  all.  3.  Cardinal] 
Pars[ons]  &  Blackw[ell]  intrusores  into  or  haruest,  vsurpores  of 
his  holines  autoritie,  &  tyrantes  of  vs  &  or  countrey. 

9°.  That  it  was  directly  by  &  for  the  Jes[uits]  to  expell  or  bring 
all  priests  vndr  them,  probatur  ex  bulla  quia  instituitur  praecipue  vt 
pace  in  habeamus  cum  Jesuitis  ergo  ad  interitum  omnium  aliorum 
etc. 


92  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

3  0°.  That  it  was  foysted  in  by  Parsons  procurem*  onely  vpon  a 
pointe  of  extremity  to  colour  his  impietie  &  to  stop  the  discovery 
of  his  treacherous  minde  towards  his  countrey  probatur  for  it  came 
in  .  .  .  at  that  time  when  bothe  in  Spaine  Italic  &  the  lowe  coun- 
treis  his  dealings  began  to  be  odious  for  his  tyrany  against  all 
priests  &  lay  persons  y*  consented  not  to  his  Jappon  kingdome  &  in 
England  his  bookes  &  ail  their  dealings  being  by  cathol.  generally 
disliked  &  by  Sem  [inarists]  condemned  &  reiected  as  full  of  ambi- 
tion, bloodshed,  infamy  &  crime  intended  to  or  whole  countrey.  it 
was  time  to  set  vp  such  an  archiprate  or  els  had  the  Jappon  bene 
quite  pulled  downe  for  evr  weh  thoughe  he  have  but  a  blinde 
name  of  autority,  yet  it  suffiseth  to  hold  tacke  till  by  invasion  or 
othrwise  ye  Jappon  may  worke.  Ergo  vtterly  by  all  English  to  be 
deiected. 

11°.  That  (setting  Blackw.  private  life  aside  wch  now  I  omitte) 
he  is  vnfit  (yt  such  autority  were  lawfully  granted)  to  be  chosen 
for  a  heade  over  soe  greate  a  multitude  of  singular  fine  wits, 
ancient  &  learned  especially  in  times  soe  dangerous  &  full  of 
diuersities  &  differences  in  all  things  (besides  religion  &  learning) 
it  is  most  plaine  for  that  he  is  well  knowen  to  be  a  man  of  noe 
reache  ;  onely  he  hath  red  many  autho1'3  whereby  be  can  speake  or 
write  sentences  oute  of  others,  not  of  himselfe  :  he  never  knew 
what  gouernment  ment :  having  had  charge  onely  of  a  widow 
gentlewom  [an]  wth  whom  he  lived,  he  never  conversed  wth  any  to 
learne  eyther  experience :  or  to  behave  himselfe  in  company, 
discourse  or  otherwise  to  syfte  out  any  matter  or  to  know  how  to 
doe  iustice  in  his  office.  Ergo  by  Dolem.  rule  of  deposing  or 
choosing  gouerno13  Blac[kwell]  is  vnfittest  of  an  100.  consequitur 
to  be  deposed  yf  he  had  autoritie  etc. 

12°.  That  Black,  simplicitie  &  vnfitnes  to  governe  sheweth  plaine 
the  greate  mischeife  &  ruine  of  or  countrey  intended  by  choosing 
of  him.  Probatur  for  whoe  in  policie  wolde  attempt  that  wch  the 
the  Jap.  goe  aboute  by  any  suche  as  wanting  witte  to  enter  into 


BLACKWELL  S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  93 

their  drifte  shold  think  every  word  to  be  gospell  they  speake  & 
then  vpon  this  grovende  rather  having  tender  consciences  must 
think  it  a  sin  irremissible  to  resist  etc. 

13°.  That  the  Jappon  policie  was  marvailous  dexterous  in  choos- 
ing one  by  profession  a  Secu[lar]  &  not  a  knowen  Jesuite  &  con- 
sequently none  fitter  than  Blackw.  Probatur  1°  otherwise  they 
had  opend  their  owrne  ambition  to  all  ye  world.  1°  they  could  not 
in  honesty  &  wth  any  face  have  spoken  for  themselves  as  others  may 
doe  for  them.  3°  they  may  hereby  colour  all  their  treacherie  for 
yf  it  faired  not  well,  ye  heade  is  a  Seminarist]  if  it  hap  to  their 
wishe,  he  is  by  them  set  vp,  ergo  at  their  apointment.  4°  they  may 
(as  they  doe)  more  stoutely  defend  him  then  themselves. 

14°.  That  a  greatr  persecucion  is  &  must  ensue  by  Bla[ckwells] 
archipresbiterie  than  ever  came  to  cath.  by  the  protestant  civil 
magistrates  1°  for  yi  it  opend  the  way  to  all  rebellion  freeing  euery 
one  to  speake  or  do  what  they  lyst  or  can  against  any  except  Jes. 
&  all  vnder  pretence  of  zeale  in  taking  (forsothe)  ye  popes  parte  by 
defending  Blackw.  autority  &  calling  &  esteming  of  vs  all  y*  resist  it 
to  be  schimat[ic]or  worse.  2°  whereas  before  some  few  were 
infamed  by  private  opposing  against  ye  Jes.  nowe  all  that  obey 
not  Blackw.  are  soe  persecuted  by  these  Dolemanists  rayling  & 
slanderous  tongues  as  none  can  live  free.  3°  it  bredes  that  con- 
tempte  as  every  boye  &  gyrle  are  in  manner  of  esteme  of  priest- 
hoode  becomes  Wisemanists  to  put  noe  defrence  but  all  seculr  etc. 
4°  it  makes  vent  for  invasion  both  of  Scot.  &  Span,  the  archpriestes 
12  assistants  being  dispersed  in  every  corner  wthe  the  laity  to  work 
by  north  &  by  south  persuading  it  to  be  for  ye  Scots  good  to  ioyne 
wUl  Spa.  ergo  mightely  he  is  to  be  resisted. 

15°  That  the  plotte  wras  laide  long  agone  for  this  archpriest  pro- 
batur  by  their  olim  dicebamur  &  othr  forgeries  of  theirs.  1°  to 
brede  comiseracion  of  Jes[uits].  2°  to  make  Sem  [inarists]  odious 
to  ye  laity  as  iniurious  detracto1'3.  3°  to  give  scope  by  this  to 
defame  whom  they  wold  wch  were  all  y*  mighte  seme  to  stand  in 


94  THE  ABCHPRIEST  CONTKOVEESY. 

their  way  :  &  this  done  then  suche  defamed  persons  being  vnfitte 
to  gouerne,  none  but  Blackw.  (supposing  one  must  be  chosen)  cold 
be  founde  fitte  euery  way  :  a  notable  stratageme. 

16°.  That  all  whoe  defend  the  Archpriest  are  eythr  Jes.  or  liue 
vndr  &  by  them,  or  are  nowe  put  in  autority  for  them,  or  have  the 
collections  of  the  money  throughoute  Engl.  for  cathol.  to  depend 
vpon  them  or  their  substitutes  for  the  sacraments  or  live  in 
expectance  of  mountains  at  ye  Span,  invasion  by  their  pro- 
curem*  all  wch  none  y4  hath  sene  &  knowen  ye  state  of  thinges 
abroade  but  may  easely  discerne :  &  therefore  of  all  well  wishing 
to  their  countrey  are  these  Dolcmanists  wthe  their  archpriest  to  be 
resisted  &  in  noe  case  evr  to  yealde  to  his  false  autority. 

17°.  The  expostulacions  manages  &  minaces  of  Blackw.  autoritie 
shew  plaine  how  impiously  pharisaically  and  injuriously  they  have 
dealte  herein.  1°  for  y*  they  have  nothing  to  shew  but  ye  Card, 
authorizing  of  him  whoe  is  knowen  to  be  or  adversarie.  2°  they 
never  could  bring  any  testimonie  but  of  their  owne  companie  to 
certifie  soe  muche  as  yi  the  pope  ever  yet  heard  of  this  mans 
chosing  or  any  such  matter.  3°  their  excuse  of  a  popes  bull  is 
47,  f.  93b.  vaine,  y*  wch  they  have  being  all  one  &  ye  same,  yf  anything 
worthe,  as  confirmed  by  ye  pope.  4°  their  pretence  of  the  Card, 
feare  in  y*  ho  durst  not  grant  it  wthoute  ye  popes  privitie  is 
ridiculous  &  for  babies  (as  ye  Dolem.  compute  vs)  his  answeare 
being  ready  (yf  called  in  question)  y*  he  apointed  Blackw.  onely 
as  a  prefect  or  some  such  one  amongst  a  multitude  to  kepe  good 
ordr  but  noe  farther,  &  not  then  but  as  he  was  informed  or  that  he 
was  fittest  to  appease  contentions,  etc.  5°.  their  comparison  of 
the  Card1.  wthe  a  L.  Chancelo1  or  L.  Keper,  etc.,  is  simple  &  im- 
pertinent for  it  onely  (yf  soe  much)  holds  in  a  priest  or  a  iustice 
of  peace  v.  g.  the  L.  Chancelor  or  othr  may  apointe  &  make  a 
iustice  of  peace  by  his  generall  autority  given  him  from  ye  prince 
but  to  make  a  lord  president  or  create  an  Earle  or  L.  baron  by 
that  autority  he  can  not,  ergo  ye  Card13  autority  to  giue  faculties  to 
priests,  extends  not  to  giue  a  supreme  autority  to  any  one  priest 


BLACKWELL'F  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  95 

more  then  himselfe  hatlie  yf  here  amongst  vs.  6°  their  color 
of  charity  to  have  vs  yeald  for  ye  time  vntill  we  heare  to  ye 
contrary  is  flat  hypocrisie,  feyning  pitying  of  vs  to  bolster  oute 
their  owne  abuse  of  vs  all  &  having  by  Parsons  meanes  (noe 
doubt)  stopt  all  complaints  or  put  a  demur  vntill  he  heare  hence  yf 
now  they  git  these  hands  his  conscience  will  stretche  them  to  an 
absolute  consent  &  acceptance  of  this  vsurper.  7°.  their  excuse  of 
noe  ticket  nor  testimonie  from  the  pope  or  othr  whom  we  may 
trust  is  nothing  by  ye  example  of  priests  for  euery  one  knowes 
the  faculties  of  priests  are  generall,  ergo  nede  noe  othr  testimonie 
but  notice  given  by  any  that  there  they  had  them  :  but  this  arch- 
priest  is  a  particular  thing  never  heard  of  before,  ergo  iniust 
vnlawfull  &  most  to  be  resisted. 

18°.  The  peveshnes,  simplicity  &  vnfitnes  of  Blackw.  the 
ambicion  envy  &  machiavelisme  of  his  electors  &  the  ignorance, 
lightnes  &  ever  blindly  weyghed  affeccion  of  ye  mobile  vulgus  all 
considered:  this  archpresbitry  wilbe  ye  bane  of  Engl.  yf  ever 
accepted  of.  1°.  for  yt  his  autority  extends  to  all  Engl.  Scotl.  & 
(vt  ait)  Ireland,  wth  many  agents  in  them  all,  ergo  once  confirme 
&  up  starts  ye  Jap.  Monarchie.  2°.  it  derogates  from  all  priestly 
autority.  Probatur,  by  ye  liberty  of  euery  Jacke  &  gylle  to 
defame  vs  wthoute  satisfaccion ;  by  colling  laymen  to  controlle  vs 
or  leave  vs  disgraced  as  Blackw.  ordinarily  speakth  not  to  any  of 
vs  but  must  have  some  of  *ye  laity  to  heare  the  case  by  their 
generall  maxime  y1  they  may  &  doe  vse  layty  to  defame,  controlle, 
and  direct  priests  they  being  not  able  to  be  in  all  places  at  all  times 
themselves :  &  by  the  generall  examples  of  their  free  speach  had 
of  all  priests,  monkes,  fryers  bishops  &  ye  pope  himselfe.  3°.  it 
arrogates  all  supreme  autority  to  ye  Jes  ,  probatur,  by  making  it  a 
sin  most  heynous,  not  to  yeald  to  them  in  all  things :  or  a  signe  of 
heresie  to  thinke  they  may  erre :  or  malice  &  loosenes  of  life,  to 
charge  them  wth  any  favlte  :  also  by  sending  forth  trumpeters  to 
sound  oute  their  &  Blackw.  vertues,  concluding  hereby  neith* 
them  to  be  spoken  of  nor  him  to  be  refused  as  fittest  of  all  etc. 


96  THE  AKCHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

as  though  inherent  iustice  depended  vpon  externall  signes  of 
virtue :  Thus  once  yeald  to  them  &  farew1  etc. 

19°.  Their  malice  &  evil  meaning  towards  priests  is  in  nothing 
more  plaine,  then  managing  oute  y*  vsurpate  archpriest.  probatur 
by  their  ostencion  of  a  most  horrible  sin  to  resist  his  autority, 
ergo  we  are  (by  their  detraction)  all  fooles,  vnlearned,  conscienles, 
provde,  malicious,  infamous  detractours,  etc.,  &  yet  by  the  same 
acts  they  on  the  contrary  are  wise,  learned,  vertuous,  &  zealous, 
etc.  0  notable  hypocrites  ! 

20°.  The  causes  moving  them  thus  vehemently  to  vrge  or  consent 

musta shumefull  abuses  wch  wold  be  called  in  question 

yf  we  had  an  equall  iudge,  2°  their  cruelty  vsed  towards  priests, 
3°  their  vnhonest  proceding  in  this  eleccion,  4°  their  vnlawfull 
autorizing  of  him  wthoute  comission,  5°  their  forging,  facing,  & 
coyning  of  letters,  messages,  etc.  to  git  consents,  etc.,  b'°  the 
generall  esteme  simple  people  have  of  their  pharis[aical]  virtue, 
honesty  &  sincerity ;  soe  as  yealde  or  consents :  we  occasionute 
their  sin  to  increase  hold  backe  or  yeald  &  their  impiety  is  streighte 
knowen  &  they  quite  overlhrowen,  ergo. 

21°.  We  can  not  in  conscience  yeald  to  it  becaus  that  it  is  :  1°  to 
yeald  to  ye  slander  raised  by  them  of  vs  all.  2°  an  iniury  to  those 
yi  are  gone.  3°  a  contradiccion  to  or  owne  doings.  4°  an 
opposiccion  against  one  an  othr.  5°  a  breache  of  all  order.  6°  a 
participation,  consent,  associacion,  combinacion  or  sodalitie  wthe 
the  Jappon  to  ouerthrowe  or  countrey  &  make  all  or  posterity 
curse  vs. 

22°.  That  Blackw.  is  but  a  cipher  for  the  Jap.  to  put  what 
figu[re]  they  lyft  vnto,  prob,  by  ye  addicions  &  sotraccions 
affirmacions  &  negacions,  etc.,  of  the  particulrs  of  his  autority  ; 
ergo,  parte  the  figure  &  the  ciphr  &  the  best  is  but  little,  etcr. 

23°.  That  they  have  indiscretely  marred  their  owno  market  in 
their  violent  covrse  taken  for  confirmacion  of  his  autority,  prob. 
1°  by  giving  oute  such  &  such  to  be  excommunicated,  suspended, 

*  Line  obliterated. 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  97 

etc.,  wch  he  can  not  obtaine.  2°  by  constituting  assistants  to  whom 
as  yet  he  can  not  giue  autority,  they  having  come  to  Lond[on]  3 
sundry  tearmes  for  it  &  he  answearing  that  it  is  not  yet  come. 
3°  the  Jap.  laity  refusing  to  come  at  or  service,  to  receive  vs  into 
their  houses  or  to  giue  vs  any  maintenance  :  &,  giving  oute  y* 
we  are  schismat[ics],  etc.,  all  wch  shew  Blackw.  to  be  most  greedy 
in  affecting  of  honor  y*  can  not  have  patience  vntill  we  have 
an  answeare  or  the  Jappon  to  be  most  impudent  in  their  dealings. 
y*  will  turkise  ovr  vs  to  vrge  our  consent  by  violent  force  &  bothe 
to  be  voide  of  conscience,  shame,  religion  or  honesty  to  have  set  a 
worke  a  breache  whch  to  maintein  they  must  nedes  be  desperate  or 
els  are  quite  overthrowen. 

24°.  This  simple  mans  choosing  the  Jappon  being  his  coun- 
cellors  all  things  drawing  to  a  heade  for  invasion,  soe  as  the  plots 
are  like  to  be  discoverd  shortly  throughoute  Christendome  it 
stands  them  vpon  to  vrge  dentibus  et  ensibus  for  Blackw.  whom  yf 
we  yealde  vnto  we  set  up  the  Jap.  kingdome,  yf  we  resist 
we  save  or  countrey  &  ouerthrow  them  for  euer,  ergo  noe 
true. 

25°.  The  very  word  Archipresbiter  is  anomalum  abolendum 
quite  oute  of  vse  in  gods  churche  at  this  day,  ergo  an  innovation, 
never  like  to  be  allowed  of  by  the  pope  yf  he  knew  it. 

26°.  It  was  but  a  politic  of  Parsons  to  giue  such  a  syllie  man  a 
poore  tittle  wthoute  an  effectuall  title  to  blere  or  eyes  wthe  his  care  of 
or  countrey  because  (for  sothe)  the  name  of  a  bishop  wold  have 
raised  persecucion  as  thoughe  this  be  not  as  greate  &  greater 
cause  of  persecucion,  but  ye  reason  was  (in  dede),  1°  for  y*  the 
Card,  nor  he  could  not  compasse  such  a  mattr.  2°  for  y4  the  pope 
must  then  have  bene  bothe  privie  vnto  it  &  ratified  &  confirmed  it. 
3°  most  of  all  for  y*  then  he  must  have  bene  aboue  all  Jes.  too 
whereas  he  is  now  but  vnder  them.  4°  the  Jappon  Hand  could  not 
then  have  bene  gouerned  absolutely  by  them  as  is  intended  by 
excluding  all  bishops  &  other  autoritie. 

27°.  It  is  iust  agreing  wae  the  Puritanes  to  have  this  kind  of 

CAMD.  SOC.  O 


98  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

Archipresbitery  &  Dolemans  private  rules  of  gouernment  tende  to 
noe  lesse  in  morall  matters  thoughe  in  religion  he  yet  braves 
it  oute  wthe  ye  most  zealous  y*  are. 

28°.  It  was  of  purpose  to  kepe  all  gouernment  from  amongst  vs 
therby  to  settle  his  Jappon  monarchic,  ergo  to  be  resisted. 

29°.  It  is  contrary  to  ye  custome  of  all  countreis  ages  tymes  & 
persons  to  have  such  an  archipresbiticall  gouernment,  ergo,  etc. 

30°.  It  was  invented  of  policie  sent  over  wthe  unnaturall  hate 
towards  or  countrey,  &  will  be  mainteined  wth  greate  blovdshed  yf 
not  prevented.' 

38, f.  406.  14.  The  Condicions  of  Yeldinge* 

[April  or  May,  1599.] 

Allwayes  we  haue  beene  readie,  soe  by  these  presentes  do  we  all 
offer  our  selfes  fourthwth  to  admitt  this  authoritie  of  ye  Archp*.  yf 
any  Authenticall  Instrument  of  his  holes  shalbe  shewed  unto  vs 
wittnesshinge  the  same  to  be  instituted  by  hym. 

Moreover  yf  that  can  not  be  shewed  for  avoyding  slanderouse 
reportes  and  more  peaceable  practizing  of  our  functions  we  are 
well  content  voluntarilie  to  obay  this  forme  of  gouerment  wth  these 
condicions  and  not  otherwyse. 

1.  first,   that  we   mae   be  sufficiently    advised    how   fare   this 
authoritie  extendeth  particularly  and  that  we  may  have  a  coppie 
therof. 

2.  secondly,  that  you  and  the  societie  will  consent  wth  vs  to  the 
sending  over  of  certayne  who  may  herevpon  have  the  freer  accesse 

»  The  -whole  of  this  paper,  in  the  minute  and  cramped  hand  of  W.  Watson,  is 
written  on  two  sides  of  half  a  folio. 

b  These  are  probably  the  conditions  referred  to  by  Mush  in  a  letter  written  to 
Bagshaw  on  Friday  after  Ascension  Day  (printed  in  Jesuits  and  fecvlarx,  p  147, 
from  the  Petj  t  MSS.,  xlvii.,  f .  204).  Mush  writes  :  "  We  offered  to  yeald  upon 
verie  reasonable  condicions,  wch  all  were  refused.  Atd  Mr  Collington,  myselfe,  & 
Mr  fleberne  suspended  ab  omni  usu  facultatum." 


BLACKWELL'S  AUTHORITY  QUESTIONED.  99 

and  leave  to  speake  to  his  holnes  for  his  further  information  in  or 
cause  &  for  our  better  assurance  of  his  determination  therein. 
Allwayes  provided  that  yf  theire  audience  be  preuented  directly  or 
indirectly  by  you  or  the  Societies  meanes  that  then  we  fullie  revoke 
all  obedience  here  offered. 

3.  thirdlie,  that  whereas  too  of  or  brethren  imployed  in  this 
bussines  have   beene  by  information  from  hence  discredited  and 
imprisoned  our  desire  is  that  we  may  receyue  from  you  notice  of 
the   crimes   or  misdemeanoure   laid   agaynst   them   or   have    yor 
testimony  for  their  good  carriage  and  behavio1  whereof  they  lyved 
here  or  at  lest  that  you  knowe  no  defaminge  ill  by  them. 

4.  fourthly,  that  whereas  we  all  in  generall  and  diuers  particu- 
larely   haue  bene   deeply   iniured   and  defamed  by  a  treatise  of 
schisme  a  divulged  by  one  of  the  Societie  the  same  may  be  reuoked 
as  false  and  we  have  or  credites  restored  by  an  other  contrarie 
treatise  published  to  that  ende  by  those  parties  and  allowers  of  the 
former. 

5.  fiftly,  that  you  let  vs  have  yor  accord  and  letters  over  for 
procuringe  that  hereafter  neither  the  Archps*.  nor  his  assistantes 
mae  be  chosen  otherwyse  then  by  the  consent  and  voices  of  our 
owne  bodie. 

6.  sixtly,  that  eueryone  that  shalbe  made  Archps1.  or  assistant 
shall   affirme  by  the  word   of  a   priest   that  he   neither   is,  nor 
throwghly  for  the  present  determineth  to  be  a  Jesuitt. 

7.  seauently,  that  for  asmuch  as  the  state  is  alreadie  merwelously 
incensed  against  vs  by  meanes  of  bookes  letters  and  plotts  towching 
state  matters,  and  thervpon  nothing  belonging  to  our  function  our 
request  is  that  all  proceedinges  of  this  qualitie  may  be  disalowed 
and  forbidden. 


a  Father  Lister's  treatise,  Adversus  Factiosos,  declaring  that  the  malcontents 
were  guilty  of  schism,  and  had  incurred  excommunication.  It  was  first  printed  by 
Bagshaw  in  his  Rclatio  Compendlosa.  Blackwell  formally  approved  of  this  treatise 
in  a  letter  dated  March  26,  1599. 


100  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

At  foot    (in   other   hand)  :  These  offers  weare  made  by  ye 

priestes    about   London   as   Mr   Collington   &    ye    rest. 

Black-well  tooke  this  in  great  scorne,  &  writ  accordingly 

to  them. 
Endorsed  (in  same  hand  as  above  note)  :  The  conditions  wch 

Mr  B.  &  Mr  Charnock  weare  to  have  required,  &,  those 

graunted,  to  have  yealded. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  101 


III. 

THE   TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME. 
Dec.,  1598— April,  1599. 

Out  of  Mr.  Docter  Had[doc'k']s  letters,  novemb?  19.  4^  f.  123 

The  11  of  this  present  heare  arrived  one  Mr  Bishope  and 
M1'  Charnock  and  wer  courtesly  entertayned  in  the  college  vpon 
condicion  they  should  not  seeke  to  disturbe  the  same,  being  now 
in  so  good  order  &  quiet,  &  so  free  from  all  thoughtes  of  such  as 
these  men  bent  theire  busie  braynes  abowt  as  that  none  of  them 
would  vouchsaf  to  speak  wth  them  saue  one  or  to  excepted,  wch  by 
appoyntment  of  theire  superiours  and  wth  one  in  theire  companye 
were  licensed  to  talk  wth  them  for  some  acquaintance  wth  them  in 
England,  and  this  mortification  hath  ben  no  litle  one  vnto  these 
men,  who  seeke  to  disquiet  booth  college  &  contrey,  &  contemn  all 
order,  wch  to  their  grife  they  see  so  florish  at  this  present  in  or 
college,  god  allmightie  the  author  of  peace  and  louer  of  concord  and 
oi'der  be  praysed.  In  the  morning  folowinge  our  Reverend  father 
f.  rector  send  for  my  frend  mr.  martyn,  and  declared  vnto  vs  the 
will  of  or  Red  Archepriest  and  his  assistantes  that  together  wth  hym 
we  should  deall  wth  these  men  in  this  bussines,  and  so  that  day  AVO 
gave  them  theire  welcome  in  such  sort  as  I  suppose  theire  formere 
bragges,  wch  as  we  have  vnderstood  they  haue  vsed  in  such  places 
as  they  have  ben  in  by  the  way,  are  pretely  abatted,  for  we  so 
syfted  theire  intentions  and  answered  theire  friuolous  reasons,  and 
bysyd  bestowed  such  documentes  vpon  them  as  that  they  remayned 

tt  "  Novemb."  is  a  clerical  error  for  Decemb.      The  two  priests  arrived  at  Rome 
on  the  llth  Dec.     (Parsons'  Briefe  Apologie,  f.  121  ;  Selatio  Compendiosa,  p.  75.) 


102  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

melancholy  all  that  night,  as  we  learned  by  those  whoe  have  care 
of  the  pilgrimes.  The  next  morning  my  old  camerado  had  an 
other  about  them  and  found  them  much  more  calme  then  they  had 
ben  at  their  first  arriual,  and  afrayd  to  talke  wth  hym  alledging 
that  they  had  been  coursed  &  aduantage  taken  of  theire  speaches. 
Theire  meaning  was  that  we  had  termed  them  mantayners  of 
former  factions  and  dispicers  of  authoritie,  wch  though  they  sought 
to  cleare  them  selfes  of  in  theire  first  speaches,  yet  befor  we  had 
ended  wth  them  we  proved  booth  vnto  them ;  And  by  such  par- 
ticulares  as  they  could  not  avoyd  we  exhorted  them  to  cease  of  to 
rune  so  shamefull  a  course  and  to  deale  as  becomed  catholicke 
preistes,  other  wyse  they  should  fynd  that  we  would  answere  them 
and  defend  the  grauuted  authorise  to  their  confusion.  they 
promysed  they  would  not  deale  without  our  rector,  and  by  our 
protector ;  but  men  of  their  schole  regard  litle  what  either  they 
promyse  or  what  shamles  meanes  they  vse  to  manteyne  so  im- 
pudent a  cause  as  they  and  their  complices  have  in  hand,  for  by 
syd  the11  manifest  lyes  &  false  rumours  wch  we  knowe  they  have 
spred  &  sowen  by  the  way  in  diuers  places  they  have  attempted 
wth  theire  lewd  informations  to  abuse  one  of  the  schollers,  a  sub- 
stantiall  preiste,  who  had  care  of  them  &  serued  them,  who  being 
discreete  -and  of  no  small  judgement  to  discerne  where  at  they 
shott,  informed  his  superours,  wherevppon  they  were  discharged 
the  colledg  where  they  had  ben  wtu  all  charitie  &  courtese  iuter- 
teyned  5  or  6  dayes.  and  the  same  day  they  went  to  Card*11 
Burghese  (for  our  protector  was  out  of  the  towne  but  is  returned 
this  night)  whome  they  thought,  as  I  suppose  by  Edward  Bennets 
secrete  directions,  to  have  found  fauorable,  but  booth  they  and 
their  secret  instructor  must  learne  that  the  world  is  changed.  I 
was  wth  Card*11  Burghese,  for  that  I  belong  vnto  hym,  and  in- 
formed hym  of  the  cause  and  he  tould  me  he  had  remitted  them 
vnto  our  protector  wlhout  further  ceremonies,  and  he  tould  me 
that  his  opinion  was  that  his  holines  would  punish  them  according 
vnto  their  dimerites  wch  he  would  not  faill  to  procure  when  his 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  HOME.  103 

hol.  returneth,  wch  wilbe  the  one  and  twentie  of  this  present,*  so 
that  I  hope  they  will  repent  their  iourney  'and  wish  them  selfes 
sicke  b  in  their  beedes  in  Ingland. 

I  am  sorie  as  I  tould  them  y*  any  of  their  profession  should 
make  such  a  voyage  in  so  bad  a  cause  but  you  knowe  the  sentence 
of  the  propheticall  Apostles,  oportet  hereses  esse,  wch  they  will  not 
think  well  applied,  but  assuredly  if  we  either  regard  the  latitude  of 
the  signification  of  the  word  or  the  harme  they  bring  vnto  gods 
churche  and  catholick  religion  in  these  hereticall  tymes  they  will 
not  easely  avoyd  the  name  for  theire  crosse  &  contradictiouse 
spiritos  wth  the  effectes  they  striue  to  produce  where  they  may 
prevayle  deserue  no  better  a  name.  And  god  graunt  that  not  a 
worse,  seeing  that  all  the  heretickes  in  the  world  are  not  of  force 
to  endanger  our  cause  so  much  by  many  degrees  as  these  our 
brethren  and  felow  laborers  who,  by  the  name  of  Catholicke 
priestes,  have  more  credite  and  fredome  to  perswade,  and  vnder 
the  cloake  of  zeale  may  more  easely  peruert  the  myndes  of  such  as 
are  not  of  judgement  or  experience  to  discerne  theire  fraudulent 
desigmentes  wch  are  grounded  vpon  ambitious  licentiousnes  and 
auarice,  from  wch  qualities  I  wish  these  good  men  were  free. 
These  men  played  that  there  is  great  iniurie  donne  vnto  the  other 
&  contrarie  part,  wch  I  tell  you  is  a  shame  to  speake  of  that  theire 
should  be  any  part  makinge,  and  they  would  confesse  y*  yf  they 
would  looke  into  their  vocation  &  attend  vnto  there  profession. 
They  extold  greatlie  their  ringe  leaders  D.  Bageshaw  and  Mr. 
Collingtonne  and  bragge  of  theire  eminent  qualities,  all  wch  I 
could  be  glad  were  true  and  greater  then  they  are  or  can  be,  and 
that  they  would  consider  vnde  et  ad  quod  finem  hsec  dona,  and 
seeke  to  direct  them  ad  sedificationem  &  cease  to  imploy  their 
wrangling  wittes  against  men  of  better  qualities  of  more  zeale  and  47,  f- 124. 
pietie  and  of  higher  fauoure  wth  god  then  they  are  desirous  to 

»  "  Of  this  present  "i.e.  December.    See  preceding  note.    The  Pope,  in  fact,  returned 
from  Ferrara  on  Dec.  20. 
b  So  it  is  written  ;  perhaps,  for  the  obsolete  sicter,  sure,  safe. 


104  THE  AECHPKIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

attayne  vnto,  wherin  it  seameth  vnto  me  that  they  discouere  to 
much  their  malace  and  enuye  for  in  men  of  their  profession  and 
talentes,  ignorance  it  can  not  be  wch  Mr.  Collingtone  will  easely 
yeld  me  to  be  true,  having  attempted  as  I  knowe,  to  have  entered 
into  religion  a  wch  he  prefered  at  that  tyme.  And  Being  his  bodie 
would  not  serue  his  will,  at  the  least  me  thincketh  he  should  not 
become  an  enimy  vnto  the  state  because  he  did  forsake  it  vnlesse 
he  will  allso  preferre  hym  self  vnto  f.  Campion,  for  that  he  escaped 
the  execution  of  such  sentence  of  death  as  he  should  haue  receyued 
at  one  tyme  wtu  hym.b  A  more  commendable  &  more  meritorious 
way  y*  were  in  my  judgement  to  retayne  his  old  opinion  of  the 
pre-eminence  of  the  estates,  and  seing  for  such  causes  and  he 
findeth  in  hym  self  he  is  not  apt  for  the  best  vocation,  at  the  lest 
y*  would  much  better  become  hym  to  commend  and  honor  that,  in 
others,  \vch  he  can  not  but  preferre  in  his  secret  conscience,  and 
yf  by  any  humane  frailtie  any  thing  change,  not  so  answer- 
able vnto  their  humors  as  they  desire,  the  counsell  of  the  blessed 
apostle  were  fitter  to  be  folowed  in  fleing  contention  then,  wth  their 
accustomed  pertinac[it]ie,  to  impugne  theire  friendes  and  masters 
in  what  goodnes  they  chalenge  in  any  kind,  wherin  yf  they 
deame  me  partiall  as  they  have  ben  wonte.  I  would  they  had 
our  B.  brethren,  f.  Sherwyn,  Kyrby,  Ford,  Shert  and  the 
rest  of  that  ranke  ioyned  wth  the  happie  company  of  their  leaders 
in  tyme  past,  D.  Bristow,  Licentiat  Martyn,  and  the  like  by 
whome  they  should  quicly  be  enformed  though  hardly  taught 
(their  prid  is  so  great)  from  whence  our  spirituall  goodnes,  yf  we 
have  any,  first  did  spring,  and  to  whome  next  after  god  we  are 
cheefly  beholden,  the  case  is  to  clere  vnto  those  that  are  contented 


•  He  had  entered  the  noviciate  of  the  Carthusians,  as  has  beeu  said,  but  was 
found  unsuited  to  the  life. 

b  Colleton  was  put  on  his  trial  with  Campion  in  1581  for  an  imaginary  con- 
spiracy said  to  have  been  hatched  at  Rheims,  but  was  acquitted  on  its  being  clearly 
proved  that  he  was  in  London  at  the  time.  He  had,  indeed,  never  been  at  Rheims. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  105 

by  humilitie  to  be  gratfull  and  for  gods  cause  would  wth  Sem  and 
Japhet  hyd  theire  [e]yes  yf  any  fault  were  in  their  shamed 
fathers  rather  then  wth  wicked  Chain  seeke  to  make  them  mani- 
fest. And  in  this  it  greaueth  me  infinitely  to  see  these  com- 
panions so  farre  to  exceede  that  graceles  child,  as  they  do  in 
dyvising  and  thursting  to  puicke  quarels  wth  those  to  whome 
they  are  bounde,  yf  no  way  els  for  the  best  qualities  they 
have,  and  so  vaunt  of.  And  many  of  them  allso  for  their  tem- 
porall  sustenaunce  from  no  smaule  tyme,  yf  the  apostle  exhorted 
the  Corinthians  to  quietnes  &  to  leaue  their  strifes  before  infidell 
Judges,  exclaiming  Quare  non  magis  iniuriain  accipitis,  quare  non 
magis  fraudem  patimini,  what  may  we  thincke  he  -would  say  vnto  47>f- 
hym  who  can  not  deny  the  dutie  he  oweth  vnto  these  whom  he 
persequuteth  and  yet  will  not  desist  from  his  vngratfull  &  iuiurious 
calumniations.  I  would  to  god  these  men  would  well  consider  whence 
these  dissentions  spring  wch  yf  they  know  not,  or  contemne  to  heare 
I  remitt  them  to  the  fo  [re]  said  apostle  to  learne  wth  the  Corinthians 
the  place  and  effect  of  carnis  opera  w%  wch  they  shall  fynd  Inimi- 
citiae,  contentiones,  emulationes,  iroe,  rixae,  dissentiones  and  how 
contrariwise  do  proceede  pax,  patientia,  benignitas,  bonitas,  longani- 
mitas,  mansuetudo,  as  fructus  spiritus,  of  wch  they  seem  looth  to 
be  partaker,  but  w%  what  sequell  I  am  sorie  to  thincke  but  they 
vse  to  quarell.  And  these  mens  long  iourney  doth  shovve  y*  they 
thinke  all  men  blynd  but  them  self,  and  impudently  accuse  all  that 
will  not  yeld  to  there  madnes  wth  no  lesse  reason  then  Fimbria 
accused  Scevula  for  not  receyving  into  his  belly  the  whole  weapon 
wherew'h  Fimbria  wounded  hym.  These  men  have  bragged  much 
as  I  touched  before  of  the  Auncientes,  qualities  and  sufficiencie  of 
D.  Bagshaw  and  Mr.  Colingtoune  wch  I  enuie  not,  yet  was  I  some- 
thinge  bould  w*li  them  when  they  entred  into  comparisone  wth  our 
Rd  Archipriest  and  his  assistantes  whome  I  defended  for  all  these 
pointes  and  would  yeld  in  non  excepting  y*  I  would  yeld  vnto  these 
for  wranglinge  natures  &  contentious  spirites,  wch  I  have  ben 
acquaynted  w*h  in  one  of  them  for  30  yeres  and  others  here  no 
CAMD.  soc.  p 


106  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

lesse  tyme  wth  thother.  And  for  such  rare  and  pearlese  qualities 
in  hym  whome  I  know  I  marvayile  by  what  extraordinarie  means 
he  should  come  by  them  for  ordinarie  I  am  reasonablely  priuie  that 
he  can  fynd  none,  but  for  these  matters  I  wish  booth  them  & 
these  men  had  a  little  more  humilitie  &  so  I  comend  them  to  god 
to  whom  they  are  to  yeld  accompt  of  booth  the  receipt  and  vsage  of 
their  bragging  qualities.  And  so  I  leave  them.  And  request  you 
to  remember  me  in  humble  manner  vnto  our  most  Rend  Archipriest 
and  his  assistantes  whose  wisdome  I  knowe  and  presume  so  fare  of 
thire  discretion  for  geving  advantage  vnto  these  wranglers  that  I 
shall  make  smaul  accompt  of  Answering  for  them  and  hope  wth  ease 
to  overcome  such  stormes  as  now  can  be  raysed,  having  throwgh 
gods  healp  passed  over  more  perilouse  tempestes  when  I  had  lesse 
ayd,  and  our  adversaries  more  force,  than  nowe  they  shall  fynd  in 
this  place,  for  the  world  is  well  amended,  god  be  thanked,  and  so 
kyssing  their  handes  I  commend  them  all  &  you  vnto  our  bleassed 
Sauour  &  my  self  vnto  all  yor  good  prayers. 
Endorsed  : 

A  letter  :  how  Mr.  Parsons  appointed  this  writer  and  an 
other  to  be  Mr.  Blackwells  procter :  of  ye  Emb[assadors] 
just  intertaynmt  of  ther  discharg  from  ye  college  w^iin  5  or 
6  days. 

How  the  writer  hereof  &  his  fellow  coursed  them. 

How  they  are  theire  found  after  a  sorte  heretiques. 

He  is  verie  bitter  against  Dr.  Bagshaw  &  Mr.  Collington. 

47,  f . '  1'4&  2.   Copy  of  Letter  from  Cardinal  Cajetan  to  Blackwell  on  the 

arrival  of  the  two  priests  at  Rome. 

Jan.  12,  1599. 

Admodum  Eeverende  in  Christo  vti  frater. 

Superioribus  diebus  literas  ad  te  scripsimus a  quibus  significamus- 
aliquid  nos  mandasse  (ipso  etiam  Smo  Domino  significante)  de  duorum 

*  The  letter  referred  to  (dated  10  Nov.  1598,  and  enquiring  into  the  character  and 
conduct  of  the  priests  in  question)  is  printed  in  Tierney's  Dodd.  vol.  iii.,  p.  cxxv. 


THE    TWO    DEPUTIES    AT    KOME.  107 

sacerdotum  vestrorum  Romara  versus  itinere  vt  authoritati  et  iuris- 
dictioni  vestne  Stis  suas  iussu  per  nos  institute  reluctarentur,  rem 
valde  Smo  bonisque  omnibus  nationis  vestrae  amantibus  displicuisse 
quod  post  veteres  tumultus  saluberrime  sublatos  nova  iterum 
paucorum  hominum  contentions  (nam  maxima  sacerdotum  pars 
iam  antea  literis  tarn  nobis  quam  Smo  perscriptis  assensum 
gaudiumque  suum  ex  hac  Hierarchia  constituta  attestati  fuerant) 
non  sine  gravi  scandalo  excitari  videbantur,  vnde  Ste  sua  consti- 
tutum  plane  fuerat  si  Ferrarium  (vbi  tune  morabatur)  appulissent 
seuerius  forte  castigandos  iubere.  Illi  vero  cum  diutius  in  itinere 
propter  viarum  difficultates  haesissent  existimatum  est  sapientius 
consilium  cepisse  vt  domum  reuerterentur  sed  initio  huius  mensis 
Romam  appulerunt  meque  post  aliquot  dies  adierunt,  quos  libenter 
quidem  vt  gentis  vestrse  homines  quibus  maxime  cupio  libentius 
etiam  vt  istinc  ex  Illma  Christi  vinea  venientes  amplexus  sum, 
subinvitus  tamen,  in  istiusmodi  causa.  Itaque  auditi[s]  primum 
quae  referebant  omnem  animi  mei  sensum  candide  eis  exposui, 
displicere  nimirum  tanti  itineris  tarn  inanes  aut  non  necessarias 
causas  (nihil  enim  afferebant  quod  alicuius  milii  momenti  vide- 
batur)  notandam  fore  gentem  vestram  de  inquietioris  naturae  atque 
ingenij  condicione  quam  ad  causee  vestroa  honorem  expediat  genus 
regiminis  ecclesiastici  quod  Stas  sua  in  Anglia  pro  rerum  tempor- 
umque  presenti  statu  instituerat  facillimam  atque  commodissimam 
rem  et  non  nisi  cogitatione  magnaque  deliberatione  delectam  fuisse, 
turn  vt  episcopalis  nominis  invidia  apud  hereticos  vitaretur  turn 
etiam  vt  presbyteris  pie  laborantibus  auxilium  inde  solamen  ac 
directio  prseberentur  :  si  quid  incommodi  successu  temporis 
accideret  (quod  speratur  non  futurum)  ei  tune  erit  medendum,  cum 
accident,  veraeque  causae  perspectae  fuerint  vnde  incommodum  et 
impedimentum  nascatur :  ab  initio  vero  non  fuisse  reclamandum 
quod  seditionis  cuiusdam  speciem  summo  domino  aliisque  viris  pru. 
dentibus  vehementer  odiosam  prae  se  ferebat.  Cumque  illi  nescio 
quod  prseferrent  de  acriori  vestra  disceptatione  cum  aliquibus  ex 
suis  ac  de  conventibus  literisque  prohibitis,  dixi  videndum  esse 


108  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

qusenam  fuissent;  ita  nam,  si  pauci,  agendis  conventibus  ac  scriben- 
clis  literis  id  notitarint  vt  aliorum  corda  ad  Hierarcliiam  a  sede 
apostolica  institutam  impugnandam  sollicitarent  merito  fuisse  haec 
a  vobis  prohibita.  Denique  jussi  vt  scripto  pararent  quae  propon- 
enda  haberent,  me  acturum  cum  sanctissimo  ut  omnia,  quoad  fieri 
potest,  clementer  et  benigne  transigerentur,  ofFensam  esse  suam 
sanctitcm  maleque  rem  accepisse  non  esse  dubium,  sed  si  humiliter 
ac  pacate  se  gererent  facilius  fore  placandam.  Postea  tamen  sua 
sanctas  id  censuit  non  esse  (ab  initio  saltern)  audiendos  sed  custodiaa 
potius  tradendos  quousque  rerum  suarum  rationes  reddidissent, 
cui  examini  officialem  quendam  suum  preefecit.  Ego  vero  id 
obtinui  vt  non  public-is  carceribus  sed  cubiculis  potius  collegii 
anglicani  committerentur  vbi  amice  et  benevole  tractati  minori 
animi  molestia  negotia  tractent.  neque  deerunt  partes  mese  ut 
cito  et  humaniter  expediantur  quamquam  difficile  fore  video  vt 
Sanctissimus  consentiat  vt  hi  ipsi  tarn  cito  ad  vos  reuertantur  nisi 
magnaB  admodum  mutationis  argumenta  prsebeant  quod  spero 
facturos,  quia  viros  bonos  existimo  magisque  errore  quam  maleuo- 
lentia  deceptos.  De  rebus  vero  alijs  pro  quibus  intercedit  domin- 
atio  vestra  vt  facultates  restituantur  Tempestio  nimirum,  Bensonio, 
atque  Hillo,  etsi  non  ea  hactenus  de  eorum  emendatione  audiuimus 
quee  cupimus  quaeque  sanctitatem  suam  ad  hoc  ipsum  concedendum 
inducant  quia  tamen  d.  v.  spem  nobis  facit  de  future  tempore, 
sanctissimus  arbitrij  nostri  fecit,  ego  vero  [rem]  omnem  promitto,  ea 
tamen  conditione  vt  sufficientem  vobis  satisfactionem  de  prseteritis 
prsestent  ac  promissa  de  futuris,  quod  si  non  obseruarint  vestri 
judicij  erit  easdem  facultates  vel  auferre  vel  restringere  prout 
aequitatis  rationi  diuinique  seruitii  obsequio  magis  expedire  in 
domino  judicabitis,  ad  quam  etiam  regulam  caetera  omnia  diri- 
gantur  fortique  animo  sitis  neque  fatigari  vos  patiamini,  erit  nam 
merces  operi  vestro,  dominusque  ipse,  eiusque  in  terris  vicarius 
vobis  adest  aderitque.  Attendite  vobis,  vestroque  gregi  super 
quern  secies  apostolica  vos  constituit  pastorem,  bonos  ac  quietos 
consolamini.  Inquietos  patientia  et  benignitate  (si  fieri  potest) 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  109 

tucramini  sin  minus  repreliendite  ac  corrigtte  :  secundum  earn 
potestatem  quarn  Smus  D113  ad  hoc  ipsum  vobis  [  .  .  .  ]  a  meque 
orationibus  vestris  omniumque  vestrorum  quorum  literas  habeo, 
quosque  omnes  ac  singulos  nominatim  ex  me  salutari  cupio,  nostro 
Dno  commendandum  queso  curate.  Romae  pridie  Idus  January  1599, 

Dis  vrse  Rdae  vti  frater  etc. 

At  foot :  In  another  hand. 

Ex   literis  Rma5  D.    Octavii   ep'   Tricaricensis    Nuncii 
apostolici. 

Quemadmodum  commenta  et  falsa  sunt  quae  de  nobis  referuntur 
vt  [quee]  patres  Societatis  istuc  agant,  quemadmodum  vivant, 
inquirendi  cuidam  sacerdoti  iuueni,  .  .  .  b  nomine,  potestatem 
dedissemus,  longe  quidem  ea  a  nostris  sensibus  abhorrent.  Si 
quidein  is  vel  aliquis  sit  qui  hanc  sibi  audeat  potestatem  vendicare 
earn  curet  Kra  V.  authoritatem  qua  fungitur  exhiberi,  nullam 
profecto  inueniet,  propterea  lie  patiatur  tale  verbum  in  me  falso 
conferri,  nam  a  pueritia  semper  et  hoc  tempore  maxime  Societatem 
obseruamus  et  diligimus.  valeat,  etc. 

3.  A  third  Letter  from  M\_artin~\  A[rray~\. 

Jan.  18,  1599.        47'  f"  I33' 

My  good  frend,  this  is  my  third  letter  that  I  wrote  to  you  about 
yor  two  ambass  [adors]  Bishop  and  Char  [nock]  :  my  last c  was  of 
the  second  of  this  presente,  wch  related  vnto  you  howe  his  holynes 
had  given  order  to  haue  them  restrayned  and  shutt  up,  and  how 
our  good  frend  nowe  Rector  d  procured  wth  the  Card.  Protector, 
that  it  might  be  rather  in  the  Colledge  than  other  where ;  and  so 
it  hathe  ben.  And  they  are  and  have  ben  verie  curteouslie  treated 
as  I  learne  for  certeyne:  and  hitherto  theire  examinacions  haue 

tt  Some  words  wanting  here. 
b  The  name  cut  out. 

c  This  second  letter  and  the  fourth  (referred  to,  p.  115)  are  unfortunately  not  in 
the  Petyt  collection. 
d  Father  Parsons. 


110  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

mdured  by  the  popes  Comissary,  and  so  none  of  vs  abroade  could 
speake  w*h  them.  Nowe  I  heare  that  matters  drawings  towards 
an  end  they  are  like  to  haue  some  more  libertie :  yet  I  vnderstand 
there  is  like  to  be  a  great  difficulty  to  obteyne  them  licence  of  the 
vice-gerent  to  celebrate:  for  that  they  bring  no  letters  pattente 
from  theire  superio1  there  w%  you,  nor  other  of  creditt,  that  they 
are  free  ab  omui  impedimenta  celebrandi,  to  witt  excomunicacion, 
suspencion,  Irregularitie  etc.  w*hout  wch  clauses  no  man  is  per- 
mitted to  celebrate  by  this  newe  reformation  of  his  holynes.  And 
seinge  they  haue  brought  wth  them  letters  of  far  lesse  moment,  and 
of  no  lesse  daunger  then  these,  greate  difficulty  is  like  to  be  made 
herein,  if  the  creditt  and  labor  of  our  frend  (who  will  doe  no 
dowbt  for  them  in  this  point  what  he  can)  doe  not  procure 
particular  dispensation,  as  I  presume  at  length  it  will.  And  truly 
I  doe  bothe  prove  in  myself,  and  see  in  other  men  dailye,  a 
greate  greefe  of  mynde,  that  they  are  forced  by  the  necessitie 
of  our  common  cause,  and  for  conservation  of  vnion  in  our  body 
to  oppose  themselves  to  these  men  and  theire  doinges  in  this 
action,  whom  otherwise  for  theire  vocations  sake,  and  other 
respects,  they  would  bothe  honor,  cherishe  and  interteyne  wth  all 
kynde  of  curtesye  most  willinglie.  But  seeinge  that  these  men 
and  theire  fautora  indevors  are  to  divide  our  bodye  and  mainteyne 
sedition  in  the  same,  no  good  man  is  there  in  the  world,  that  doth 
not  abhorre  the  same,  as  they  will  bothe  finde  and  feele.  And 
here  already  they  haue  found  suche  vnion  peace  and  zeale  in  all 
those  of  this  college,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  against  theire 
attempts,  as  they  haue  alredie  disclaymed  vtterlie  from  divers  of 
theire  cheife  points  they  had  in  comission,  and  are  found  in  their 
papers,  namely  for  changing  of  this,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  Semin- 
aries from  the  ffathers  to  priests  of  theire  faction,  for  changinge 
the  protector,  for  havinge  an  englishe  Card :  of  the  same  faction — 
for  advauncinge  some  4  or  5  of  the  same  faction,  who  came  also 
named  in  particular  to  be  Bishops.  All  whch  points  smellinge  of 
manifest  ambition,  and  faction,  these  men  nowe  doe  say,  they 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  Ill 

allow  not  of  them,  but  doe  lay  them  vppon  theire  fellowes  that 

sent  them.     Seinge  further,  that  they  are  not  bound  to  stand  to 

any  thinge,  that  the  others  have  sett  downe  in  theire  scrowles 

&   ticketts   (for  suche  only  they  bringe)    and  yet  can  shewe  no 

authoritie  at  all  that  they  may  deale  of  theire  owne  hands.     Nor 

doe  they  bringe  (as  I  vnderstand)   any  other  letter  of  credence 

worth  the  lookinge  vppon,  but  litle  scrowles  and  ticketts,  as  before 

I  said,  w%  wch  I  heare  say,  the  Comissary  that  examineth  them, 

was  wonderfully  offended,   sayinge  that  he  would  not  goe  to  a 

Pothecary  for  drugges  w*h  suche  papers.     And  nowe  I  heare  that 

whereas  they  bringe  are  not  aboue    [twenty]   one  or  22  of  this 

sort  of  letters,  yet  16  or  17  of  them  doe  appeare  to  be  written 

before  the  Archepriest  was  appointed  in  England,  and  they  demaund 

only  some  superiour  wch  nowe  they  haue,  and  consequently  they 

make  nothinge  for  these  men  but  rather  against  them,  for  that  they 

produce  them  against  the  meaninge  of  the  writers.     The  other  4  47,  f.  I33b 

or  5  that  be  properly  of  these  mens  fautors  have  verie  fewe  names, 

not  aboue  a  dozen  (as  I  suppose)  and  the  half  of  these  out  of  one 

house.     And  I  heare  say,  that  these  men  here  beinge  prest  vppon 

theire  oathes  to  say  how  many  they  knewe  assuredly  to  be  of  theire 

parte  in  England  and  will  stand  to  all  they  treate  of  here,  they 

answered,   some  twelve  they  knowe,  but  presumed  of  more,  wch 

made  the  Comissary  to  laugh,  and  yet  to  be  angry  also,  to  see 

such  porversitie  of  a  fewe,  and  still  he  retorneth  to  the  old  principle 

tha   nowe  is  over  common,  questi  cervelli  ynglesi.     And  this  our 

nation  and  cause  gayneth  by  these  contentious  people,  who  for 

satisfyinge  theire  owne  humor  of  contradiction  and  contention,  care 

not  what  infamie  they  bringe  vppon  our  Nation,  and  when   it 

breakes  out  to  be  knowne  reprehended,  or  punished,  then  they  will 

needes  lay  the  blame  vppon  good  men,  that  resiste  theire  follies  and 

furies. 

Greate  disputation  I  vnderstand  to  haue  passed  betweene  the 
Comissary  that  is  our  canonist,  and  these  two  Ambass:  about  the 
newe  forme  of  governement  they  wrould  have  there  amonge  you, 


112  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTKOVERSY. 

and  the  mislike  that  they  and  theire  fellowes  have  of  the  governe- 
ment  present,  and  of  the  manner  and  causes  thereof,  ffor  that 
theire  newe  devised  governement  of  2  Archepr[iests]  of  equall 
authoritie  to  live  in  one  place,  or  a  sunder  as  they  list,  and  to  have 
voluntary  subjects  by  choice  (for  to  this  point  only  have  they  nowe 
restrayned  them  selves  giving  over  all  theire  other  pretences  as  im- 
pertinent, or  impossible)  semeth  to  the  Comissary  a  mere  Chimera, 
not  practicable  any  way  for  many  arguments  that  he  hath  rJledged 
against  it  And  for  the  second  point,  it  seemeth  they  haue  no  other 
reason  to  alleadge  against  the  present  Archeprsbiter  but  only  that 
some  doe  feare  partialitie  at  his  hand.  To  wch  the  other  answered 
that  by  this  reason  the[y]  might  change  the  pope  also,  and 
all  other  magistrates  in  the  worlde,  and  vrged  muche,  if  they 
have  brought  any  thinge  in  particuler,  and  lawfully  proved 
against  him,  wch  they  deny  to  haue  done,  and  do  say  moreover, 
that  they  came  not  to  accuse  him,  and  muche  lesse  the  Jesuites, 
but  only  the  humble  peticion  to  request,  that  respect  may  be 
had  of  a  fewe  mens  infirmities,  y1  will  hardly  be  contented,  except 
they  may  have  some  man  of  theire  owne  parte  over  them,  at  least 
some  assistant  or  two,  wch  I  dowbt  muche  whether  his  holynes 
will  graunt  or  no.  ffor  perhaps  it  will  seme  more  reasonable  to 
him,  to  remove  them  out  of  England,  or  punishe  them  there  that 
are  so  infirme,  as  they  cannot  live  quietlie,  and  obey  theire  superior 
appointed,  especiallie  seeinge  the  obedience  required  there  wth  yowe 
at  this  day  is  so  easie,  and  required  in  so  fewe  cases  as  litle  or  no 
vertue  att  all  is  thought  needfull  to  performe  the  same  excepte  only 
not  to  impugne  the  superior  or  otherwise  not  to  give  publick 
scandall.  ffor  in  all  other  cases  it  is  presumed  that  the  Arch, 
appointed  will  have  nothinge  to  doe  wtu  them ;  but  willingly  lett 
them  alone,  and  consequently,  yf  they  be  vnquieted,  it  is  only  of 
them  selves :  and  so  no  necessitye  of  changinge  matters  already 
stablyshed  for  theire  quiett  or  for  curinge  theire  infirmities.  And 
47  f  134  this  is  all  I  haue  to  write  of  this  affaire  at  this  present :  as  more 
falleth  out,  more  shalbe  written.  I  hope  all  will  end  well,  and 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  OF  KOME.  113 

alredy  it  appeareth,  that  it  was  a  good  providence  of  god  for  them 
selves,  that  they  were  restrayned  by  his  holynes,  vntill  theire 
affaires  are  examined,  ffor  if  they  had  gone  vp  and  downe  fillinge 
greate  mens  eares  wth  false  opynions  of  matters  (as  they  begone  to 
doe)  in  the  end  they  would  haue  proved  nothinge  of  substance  as 
nowe  it  is  found,  it  would  have  served  but  only  to  haue  infamed 
more  our  Nation  of  sedition  among  ourselves,  and  have  procured 
more  offence  and  punishment  against  these  men  in  particular,  who 
nowe  I  hope  will  escape  wth  litle,  excepte  theire  restrainte  for 
retorninge  into  England  and  losse  of  theire  faculties,  wch  most  men 
thinke  is  like  to  ensue,  if  nothinge  more.  And  wth  this  I  end, 
wthout  entringe  into  any  other  matter  for  the  present,  this  18th  of 
January,  S.  p.  Bab. 

Towchinge  the  faculties  that  were  taken  from  the  three,  to  wilt 
Benson  and  his  fellowes,  I  can  assure  yow  that  our  frend  here, 
hathe  labored  much  wth  the  protector  to  deale  wth  Clement  for  the 
restitution,  who  at  length  is  contented  to  remitt  the  matter  to  the 
Arch,  and,  as  I  heare  say,  the  Protector  himself  writeth  of  it.  I 
praye  god  they  vse  them  well,  and  knowe  theire  true  ffrendes,  that 
wishe  them  best. 

Yor  loving6  ffrend 

M.  A. 

I  had  almost  omitted  one  particuler  wch  shall  not  be  evill  for 
yow  to  knowe,  and  that  is,  that  amonge  other  pointes  of  Comission 
delivered  in  writinge  to  these  two  Ambass.  one  principall  was 
noted  in  all  theire  latter  letters,  that  no  bookes  should  be  admitted 
that  offended  the  present  state  of  England  in  matters  of  state,  or 
exasperate  the  adversaries,  Wherevppon  they  beinge  examined 
\vhat  bookes  or  booke  they  ment  in  particuler,  said  it  was  the  booke 
of  succession.  And,  beinge  demaunded  further,  whether  any 
particuler  persecution  had  been  moved  hetherto  by  that  booke, 
or  any  man  put  to  deaths  for  havinge  it  in  this  3  or  4  yeres  since 
it  was  written,  they  sayd  that  they  knewo  of  none.  Then  was 

CAMD.  soc.  Q 


114  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

it  asked  them,  why  there  was  more  grudginge  then  and  complaynt 
against  this  booke  that  had  moATed  no  persecution,*  then  against 
Dr  Saunders  Monarchia  and  book  de  Schismate,  and  D.  Bristowes 
motives  (for  wch  diverse  in  particular  have  ben  put  to  deathe)  b  as 
also  against  D.  Allen  late  Cardinall  his  booke  contra  iustitiam 
Britanicam,  D.  Stapletons  Didimus,c  Mr  Renoldes  against  Whit- 
acres,  and  suche  others,  who  are  muche  more  ernest  against  the 
present  state  then  this  other  book  of  succession,  wch  speaketh 
so  myldlie,  and  indifferently,  as  he  can  iustly  offend  no  parte.  And 
howe  our  spirituall  masters,  beinge  not  able  to  answere,  discovered 
them  selves  and  their  fellowes  vnder  pretence  of  spiritt  and  religion 
to  be  Scotists  in  faction,  w^out  any  respect  of  religion  at  all  there 
but  beinge  to  sett  vp  a  knowne  heretick,  and  thereby  also  to  meddle 
more  in  matters  of  state  and  to  offend  nowe  the  present  state  then 
47,  f.  I34b.  by  any  other  waye  that  is  yet  knowne.  So  as  in  this  they  have 
neither  reason,  religion,  nor  state  wth  them,  but  only  emulation, 
follie,  and  faction.  And  so  I  vnderstand  that  the  elder  of  these 
two  hathe  vnder  his  oathe  since  that  tyme  recalled  this  proposition 
of  him  self,  sayinge  that  he  alloweth  not  thereof,  but  rather 

*  The  Conference  about  the  next  Succession,  by  N.  Doleman  (i.e.,  Parsons),  was 
published  in  1594.  Parliament  in  the  following  year  made  it  high  treason  to  possess 
a  copy. 

b  The  writer  may  mean  that  the  Six  Questions  on  the  deposing  power  of  the  Pope, 
extracted  from,  or  based  upon,  Sanders'  De  Vigibili  Monarchia  and  Bristowe's 
Motives,  and  proposed  to  priests  on  their  trial  for  alleged  treason  in  1582,  con- 
tributed to  the  death  of  those  who  were  then  executed.  No  instance  is  known  of 
anyone  being  put  to  death  for  the  possession  or  dissemination  of  Sanders'  books. 
His  De  Schismate  Anglicano  was  not  printed  till  1585.  But  William  Carter,  a 
printer,  was  hanged  in  1584  for  reprinting  Dr.  Gregory  Martin's  Treatise  of  Schism 
(see  Lingard,  vol.  vi.,  Appendix,  note  QQ.) ;  and  Alfield,  a  priest,  and  Webley,  a 
dyer,  suffered  the  same  penalty  in  1585  for  importing  and  distributing  copies  of 
Allen's  Modest  Defence.  The  handling  of  Bristowe's  Motives  was  fatal,  indeed,  to 
both  James  Dnckett,  the  printer,  and  Bullock,  his  binder,  but  this  was  in  1602,  and 
therefore  after  the  date  of  the  present  letter. 

«  Apologia  pro  rege  Catholico,  authore  Didyrno  Veridico  Henfildano  (i.e.,  Thomas 
Stapleton  of  Henfield),  Constantiss  [1592]. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES_AT  KOME.  115 

thinketh  that  the  said  book  of  succession  hathe  done  more  good 
then  hurt  in  England.  And  so  you  see  howe  these  matters 
goe.  ffare  yow  well  hartily  and  comend  me  to  all  or  ffrendes 


wtu  yowe. 


Yors 

M.  A. 
Endorsed  :  Mart.  Arrayes  letter,  1599. 


4.  Fifth  letter  of  the  Proctors  (written  by  Array),  with  account  47,  f.  135. 
of  their  Pleadings  before  the  Pope's  Commissioners. 

In  another  hand  :  Mr.  Blackwells  proctors  in  Rome.  What 
they  ohiected  against  ye  embass.  Much  against  Dr. 
Bagshawe.  The  Emb.  were  hard,  17  Feb.,  1599. 

Most  dear  frend.  I  promysed  yott  at  ye  first  aryvall  of  our 
embass.  here  to  aduertise  from  fournight  to  fornight  how  matters 
went  and  so  have  I  donne  punctually  by  foure  seuerall  letters 
vntill  now  yl  I  have  expected  3  weekes  to  see  what  would  be  the 
issue  of  the  matter  committed  by  his  holmes  speciall  commission  to 
Card.  Caiet.  &  Burgheses  to  be  examined  and  hard  deligently  by  way 
of  congregation  as  befor  I  have  written  at  the  English  college  y*  self, 
and  so  it  was  vpon  Wensday  17  of  this  moneth  when,  after  sundrie 
informations  had  from  Monsigr  Acarionio,a  fiscall  of  his  hoi.  con- 
gregation of  reformation,  that  had  taken  there  seuerall  examina- 
tions, vpon  theire  othes.  And  after  they  had  read  &  vewed  such 
letters  memorialls  &  papers  as  the  Embass.  had  browght  withe 
them  they  cam  ioyntly  together  to  the  colledg  vpon  the  forsaid 
day  &  wth  them  the  said  fiscal,  and  there,  having  a  convenient  seate 
&  tribunall  provided  in  forme  of  judgment  they  hard  the  whole 


•  Acarisio.    Parsons  calls  him  "  Signor  Acaritius  Squarsiontus,  Canon  of  St.  John 
Laterans"  (A_pologie,  f.  121). 


116  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

cause.  And  first  ech  of  Embass:  confession  and  declaration  seuer- 
ally  reade  by  the  notarie  of  the  cause,  wch  were  long,  &  euery  one 
of  more  then  an  howres  reading.  And  then  was  ech  of  them 
willed  to  say  yf  he  had  any  thinge  to  adde  to  his  declaration  more 
then  he  had  theire  sett  downe.  And  after  this  ther  papers  &  letters 
browght  wth  them  were  sene  agayne  by  the  said  Judges,  wher  of  the 
most  part  were  translated  into  laten  and,  bysydes  that,  were  allso  f. 
persons  Eector  of  the  college  and  f.  henrie  Tichborne  prefect  of  the 
studies  willed  to  be  present  to  interpret  any  thing  that  should  be 
needfull.  And  after  this  agayne  were  booth  Embass :  called  in 
ioyntly,  as  allso  Mr.  Doctor  haddock  and  myself  as  procurators  of 
the  Arch  [priest]  and  of  the  clergie  vnited  vnto  hym  appoynted  by 
letters  from  thence  and  allowed  here  by  his  holiness  wth  whome 
we  had  ben  and  had  audience  particuler  about  this  affaire  befor, 
and  being  come  in  we  were  willed  as  procurators  to  speake  what 
we  had  to  say  in  this  behalfe.  Our  speache  in  effect  was  that 
albeyt  yt  greued  vs  much  to  be  drawen  to  accuse  or  plead  agaynst 
our  own  brethren  preistes  that  had  ben  of  the  same  college  and 
nurserie  here  in  Rome  and  gone  hence  into  England  ioyntly 
to  laboure  and  aduenture  our  lyfes  for  the  same  cause  of  the 
Catholique  faith  (thought  we  before  them),  yet  that  there  manner 
of  proceding  had  bin  and  was  so  preiudiciall  to  our  comon  peace  & 
vnion  and  soe  scandalouse  to  all  good  &  modest  men,  that  either 
wee  must  oppose  our  selves  against  them  in  the  nam[es]a  of  our 
head  &  of  all  the  rest  of  our  Catholike  bodie  in  England  &  abrode, 
or  else  wee  shoulde  see[m]  to  betraye  the  same  cause  impugned  by 
them.  Wherfere  wee  prayed  their  graces  not  to  be  scandalized  to 
see  this  division  amongest  vs,  for  that  these  were  the  moathes  that 
breede  [in]  the  best  cloathes  &  the  wormes  that  were  commonlie 
fownde  vnder  the  barck  of  everie  tree  y[f]  they  were  not  looked 
vnto  in  tyme.  And  that  this  happened  also  in  ye  verie  primatyve 
church  permitted  by  God  for  the  better  proofe  &  exercise  of 

»  The  edge  of  the  MS.  for  a  few  lines  hence  mutilated  or  discoloured. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  KOME.  117 

good   men.      And  that  tins  was  a  verie  heresie  in   manners  & 

actions,  as  the  other  of  protestants  was  in  faithe  &  religion  ;  and 

that  this  woulde  breake  into  that  in  tyme  if  it  were  not  looked 

into,  as   in   dyvers  it  had  donne    alredye  and  must  needes  doe, 

for  that  it  was    contention    fownded  vpon   ye  same  growndes   of 

emulation,    envye,    ambition,    hatred,    covetousnes    &   libertie    of 

liffe    as   the   other  heresie  was    &    wrought   a    spiri[t]    conforme 

to  that    in    all   respects.     And    then  wee    gave  vpp   a    wry  tinge 

wch   before  had   be[n]    exhibited    to    his    hoi.   and  was    remitted 

hetber  as  it  seemeth ;  and  the  notarie  red  it  ppenlie  "&    it    con- 

teyned    in    effect   to    tins    sense  that  followeth :    That  these  men 

came  hetber  onlie  to  ....  the  peace  of  Englande  and  to  renewe 

styrrs  in  Home,  and  that  of  their  owne  heads  as    ....    seemed 

for  that  they  had  brought  noe  one  letter  of  credence  wth  them  of 

superior  or  otbe[r  to]  bis  holi  :  Protector,  or  other  men  in  rome. 

They  shewed  no  commission  nor  anie  accord  [••••]  consent  of 

preestes  to  stande  to  what  they  shoulde  treate,  nor  woulde  they 

stand  to  all  [that]  was  sett  downe  by  particuler  persons  in  cer- 

teyn  open  scrolles  that  they  had  brought  wth  them,  wch  scrolles, 

beinge   to  the  number  of  23,  sixtene  of  them  were  found  to  be  47,  f.  135b. 

agaynst  them  for  that  they  were  written  before   the  Archp*  was 

appoynted  by  his  holines  and  they  demaunded  only  a  Bishopp  or 

some  that  showld  have   like  authoritie,  wch  allso  being  graunted 

they  remayned  content,  as  by  their  later  letters  and  subscriptions 

did  appear,  wch  we  shewed,  and    that  they  had  submitted    them 

selfes  to  the  Archpr.  the  other  six  or  seuen  scrolles  or  letters  that 

were  in  in  deede  of  the  principall  authors  of  this  embasige  did  not 

agree   amongst   them    selfes,    and   the   embassadors  did   disclame 

openly  from  the  principall  pointes  demaunded  therein,  as  namely 

the  makinge  of  many  Byshopes  or  at  least  two  archpreistes  one 

opposed  to  the  other,  the  changing  of  the  protector,  the  changing 

of  the  gouerment  of  this  and  other  colleges,  wherin  they  protested 

that  they  were  now  fullie  of  an  other  mynd  and  had  found  this 

college  in  so  quiet  and  good  estat  and  had  scene  such  matters  by 


118  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

readinge  over  the  last  visitation  of  Card.  Sega  and  other  authenti- 
call  writtings  as  they  had  vtterly  changed  theire  judgement  abouut 
these  affayers  and  stures  in  Rome  in  such  sort  as  they  never  meant 
more  to  open  theire  mouthes  in  lyk  demaundes  nor  in  defence  of 
the  late  demissed  or  of  others  that  had  bin  trowblesome  here. 

We  alledged  further  how  these  men  would  not  obey  ye  Archip*. 
in  Ingland  and  others  by  their  example,  had  followed  the  like 
course  of  disobedience,  and  that  it  was  a  plaine  Schisme  that  they 
sought  to  make,  confessinge  them  selfes  vpon  their  othes  that  they 
knewe  not  abouc  twelve  fourtene  or  fivetene  preists  in  all  Ingland 
that  would  take  theire  partes  against  the  rest  whome  they  seemed  a 
to  thincke  to  be  neere  three  hundred.  And  the  protector  said  well 
neer  200  had  written  to  hym  agaynst  this  sedition.  We  towched 
more  over  breefly  the  singular  ingratitud  these  men  and  theire 
fellowes  vsed  agaynst  the  fathers  of  the  Societie  in  going  abouut 
everie  way  to  sclander  imbouge  [?]  in  common  obloque  in  recompence 
of  theire  great  laboures  for  vs  in  all  countreyes  and  procuringe  vs 
so  many  seminaries  and  maintenance  for  them  and  breeding  vpe 
so  many  preists  who  afterwarde  by  insitation  of  these  seditious 
spirites  were  made  enemyes  to  them  to  the  notorious  infamie  of 
our  nation  wth  all  princes  that  knewe  their  merites  and  benefitts 
towardes  vs,  wherevnto  the  Cardinalles  did  seeme  greatlie  to  geve 
consent  and  one  of  them  reported  that  agayne  afterwarde. 

Finally  not  to  hold  you  more  in  leght  we  charged  them  wth  five 
or  six  great  scandalls  and  publicke  damages  offered  to  our  common 
cause  by  this  iourney.  As  first  the  iust  offence  and  iniurie  offered 
to  theres  and  our  superiours  the  Archip*,  protector,  and  his  hoi.  in 
this  willfull  acte  of  theirs,  and  namely  theire  seeking  to  disgrace 
that  man  of  our  nation  for  whom  all  the  whole  bodie  of  Catholickes 
will  testifie  agaynst  them.  I  mean  Mr.  Blackw[ell],  for  whom  we 
had  many  graue  testimonies  here  allso  reade  as  well  of  prin- 
cipall  persons  in  Ingland  as  of  flaunders  and  other  partes.  And 

•  Or  perhaps  "  faind."     The  writing  is  not  clear. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  EOME.  119 

as  their  abuse  of  the  protector  we  would  not  vrge,  as  well  for  that 
he  was  present,  as  allso  for  verie  shame  of  our  Inglish  ingratitude, 
he  being  the  best  and  most  louingest  noble  man  lightly  that  lyueth, 
and  most  affectionate  to  vs  all,  as  you  in  part  do  knowe.  And 
secondly  ye  offence  and  iniurie  offered  to  all  the  bodie  of  quiet 
priests  ioyned  to  their  superiour,  their  Archip*,  in  all  whose  names 
these  men  would  have  it  thought  at  the  beginning  that  they  cam 
seing  they  still  said  they  dealt  in  ye  name  of  the  preists  w*hout 
distinction.  Thirdly  the  scandall  geven  to  lay  gentlemen  that  are 
Catholiques  who  before  thought  our  clergie  to  be  vnited.  fourthly 
ye  conforth  and  cause  of  lawghture  and  triumph  geven  herby 
to  heretiques  and  specially  to  the  councell.  fivethly  the  iust 
occasion  geven  to  the  fathers  of  the  Societie  to  retyre  them  selfes 
from  us  in  all  places,  wherby  our  whole  cause  would  fall  to  the 
ground,  none  of  these  seditions  havinge  credite,  wisdome,  or  autho-  47,  f.  136. 
ritie  to  susteyne  the  lest  peece  thereof.  And  lastly  the  universall 
scandall  to  all  men  in  fraunce,  flanders,  Spayne  and  Italic  where 
these  Embass.  have  passed  or  their  iourney  hath  ben  knowen  or 
written  and  specially  here  in  Rome  making  men  to  weene  therby 
that  all  is  in  sedition  and  diuision  among  vs  in  Ingland  and  we 
are  intractable  natures  and  that  most  of  mens  sufferinges  there  is 
rather  of  contention  and  willfull  obstinacie  then  of  vertue  weh  is 
most  false  and  opprobrious  to  our  cause,  wherfore  we  desired 
remedie  in  this  behalf  and  exhibited  diuers  letters  of  the  Doctors 
of  Doway  and  of  Mr.  Wright  ye  Deane  of  cortrek  and  of  other 
grave  men  of  our  nation  to  this  effect.8  Against  all  wch  the 
Embassators  were  able  to  say  litle  &  willinge  to  say  lesse,  but  only 
excused  their  own  intentions  and  asked  pardon  if  they  had  geven 
scandall  by  theire  maner  of  proceeding  more  than  euer  they  ment. 
And  in  truth  I  vnderstand  of  certayne  that  they  are  verie  sorie 
and  ashamed  of  there  iournoy  and  do  further  say  they  were 
deceyued  &  evill  informed  there  in  Ingland  and  that  by  considera- 

*  These  letters  are  printed  in  Parsons'  Briefe  Analogic,  ff.  125-127. 


120  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTEOVERSY. 

tion  and  reflextion  they  perceyue  that  diuers  contentious  &  dissolute 
spirites  would  shrewed  them  selfes  vncler  this  cloake  of  ther  partie 
&  that  diuers  are  like  ynought  to  proue  heretickes  in  the  ende. 

The  two  Caralls,  after  all  this  was  said,  made  seuerall  speeches 
vnto  them  shevvinge  first  how  much  his  hoi.  was  offended  w%  this 
their  iourney  and  attempt,  and  that  of  hym  self  he  had  caused 
them  to  l)e  apprehended  and  had  so  deterrnyned  in  Ferrara,  yf  they 
had  arrived  there,  that  this  contention  was  dishonorable  to  our 
nation  and  caused  that  all  men  did  see  the  groundes  thereof  to  be 
naught.  And  they  [sic]  ingratitude  offered  by  vs  to  the  fathers 
of  the  societie  to  be  great,  they  laboringe  for  vs  in  all  partes  as 
they  did.  And  that  f.  Persons  had  much  at  the  beginning  to  have 
bishops  in  Ingland  and  caused  the  protecter  to  speake  abouut,  not 
only  to  his  hoi.  but  to  all  the  Cardalls  of  the  inquisition,  to  whome 
his  hoi.  had  remitted  the  consultation,  and  that  his  holmes  would 
not  yeld  to  it  at  the  end  for  diuers  particulare  considerations  for 
the  present.  And  this  did  Cardinall  Burgheses  allso,  being  one  of 
the  inquisition,  avouch  in  particular  and  added  more  over  the  great 
myslik  that  he  had  of  the  troblesome  schollers  while  they  were 
here  and  he  vice  protecter  calling  in  Italian  discoli  et  seditiosi, 
and  saing  that  his  hoi.  meant  seuerely  to  haue  layd  his  hand  vpon 
them  had  not  the  matter  ben  ended  sweetly  as  it  was  by  the 
Industrie  of  others.  And  finallie  booth  of  them  exhorting  the 
Ambassators  to  a  new  course  of  proceedinge  and  that  they  should 
persuade  the  same  to  theire  frindes.  They  said  they  would  relate 
the  whole  processe  to  his  hoi.  who  showld  geve  sentence  what  was 
further  to  be  donne,  and  so  they  departed  leavinge  the  Embassators 
to  be  deteyned  as  before. 

Amonge  ye  letters  and  papers  y*  they  brought  w%  them  I 
vnderstand  that  principall  were  from  D.  Bags  [haw],  three  or 
foure  in  number,  but  such  in  qualitie  and  spirite  as  made  men 
wounder,  hearing  otherwyse  that  he  was  in  prison  for  the  cause  ho 
is,  some  of  them  were  in  latin  wherein  were  certayne  quicke  pro- 
positions as  is  cito  indignabitur  confratrum  nostrorum  libertas  si 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  121 

prematur.a     And  Agayne,  Hierarchia  soils  et  liberis  seminariornm 

suffrage's  instltuenda  nobis  est,  and  other  such  like  sownding  only 

to  libertie.     Then  was  there  a  large  invectiue  against  ye  superiour 

and  rules  admitted  by  the  greater  part  of  his  ielowes  in  Wisbich 

•\v%  many  bitter  scoffes  comparing  there  Governor  to  the  sewdicall 

congregation  of Geneua  and  their  rules  to  the  lawes  and  customes 

of  Anabaptistes  &  reuiued   arians  especially  in  [this]   that  they 

appoynted  hym  only  to  sitt  in  highest  place- in- the  refectorie  that 

was  to  say  grace  for  that  day  <fc  all  others  to  sitt  as  they  came. 

Against  wch  order  he  invehight  most  bitterly  throughout  all  his 

large  leiter  as  though  it  had  bin  most  uniust  wicked '•  and  absurdest 

point  in  the  world,  at  wch  the  Cardalls  booth  laughed  and  marueled 

greatly  e-  inquiring  of  the  tyine  of  his  being  in  this  Roman  College, 

yt  was  found  regestered  in  the  comon  book  that  in  the  moneth  of  47,  f.  13  b. 

Januarij  1585  he  was  put  furth  of  the  said  college  by  Cardinall 

Boncompagnio   ye:  protector   for   his  vnquiet  behaviour.15      And 

others- here  that  had  knowen  his  affayers  in  'Oxf6rd;  could  testifie 

of  his  like  behaviour  there  &  of  his  turbulent  dealing  for  geting 

the  heedeshipe'of  Glocester  Hall  and  missing  thereof  he  cam  over 

so  as  men  .marueyled  not  so  much  of  his  maner  of  writting  and 

dealing  now  suteable  to  the  same  humor.     And  further  I  must  tell 

you  that  sence  that  tyin  letters  are  come  from  yor  partes  and  from 

flaunders  relatinge  further  of  the  said  D.  that  vpon  his  late  being 

at  London  foure  good  men  whome  he  most  mysliked  were  called 

from  Wisbich  and  some  of  them   sent   to   the  Tower  and  new 

seraches  haue  ben  made,  more"priestes  taken,  And  the  Archp*  in 

daunger  yf  not  taken.    All  wch  together  wtk  the  circumstance  of  the 

keper  of  Wisbich  his.  good  speache  of  the  D.'and  others  like  hym 

selfe  &  that  the  D.  wth  other  of  his  crew  are  to  goe  to  dwell  in 

place  of  the   other   remoued   do  make  matters  verie  suspicious. 

And  at  this  verie  instante  1  haue  sene  a  letter  of  ye  3  of  Januarij 

a  Compare  Puncta  Principalia,  infra,  p.  126. 

b  Upon  this  matter  see  "  An  Answear  of  Mr.  Doctor  Bagshaw  to  certayne  pointes 
of  a  libell,"  &c.,  printed  in  Dr.  Ely's  Certaine  Briefe  Notes,  p.  331. 
CAMD.  SOC.  E 


122  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

fro  Doway  of  the  principall  ther  who  do  say  that  3  dayes  before 
there  passed  one  Browne  that  way  and  was  newly  come  out  of 
Ingland  and  had  a  messanger  for  the  said  D.  to  his  frind  at  Lile 
willing  hym  to  writt  a  letter  of  defiance  to  f.  Persons  and  charge 
hym  to  have  suborned  f.  Walpoole  to  send  in  one  squire  to  draw 
the  said  D.  and  his  frindes  into  suspicion  of  killing  the  Queue  and 
this  he  will  prove  to  the  whole  world.  And  others  from  other 
places  do  writt  that  he  should  [have]  geven  owt  in  Ingland  as 
delivered  by  woid  that  the  said  f.  Walpoole  writt  to  hym  in  the 
name  of  Nicholas  fitchherbart  by  the  said  f.  Persons  persuasion  to 
counsell  hym  and  some  of  his  frindes  to  ioyne  wth  the  Spaniardes 
when  they  should  come.a  All  wch  euery  man  seeth  how  childish 
fictions  they  be  and  were  at  the  beginning  to  procede  only  from  the 
heretickes  (in  wch  sense  allso  I  have  answered  the  divise  of  Squire 
as  shortly  you  will  see,  for  I  knewe  the  man  in  Spayne)  but  now  it 
seameth  that  the  said  D  :  hath  a  hand  in  it  hym  selfe  allso  or  will 
have,  therby  to  vtter  his  stomake  agaynst  that  man  vnto  whome 
all  and  our  holl  cause  ys  so  much  bounde  as  the  world  knoweth 
And  the  D.  in  particulare  yf  pride  and  passion  did  not  blynd  hym 
from  seing  and  acknowledging  the  same,  And  I  feare  me  that  his 
end  will  shew  (and  that  over  quickly  yf  god  have  not  mercy  over 
hym)  how  grevious  in  the  sight  of  his  Devine  matie  these  synnes  of 
sedition,  trouble,  and  diuision  ar  in  such  a  cause  as  ours  is  and  ye 
present  exemples,  Secheverell,  Ithell  and  some  others  fallen  that  way 
to  plaine  Apostacie  may  teache  us,  yet  lett  vs  be  of  good  comfourt 
for  all  will  proue  to  god's  glorie  in  the  end  and  to  the  meritt  of 
good  men.  And  this  is  the  last  pushe  of  ye  Divill  as  I  suppose 
and  hope,  &  wth  this  I  leave  you  and  send  you  the  hartie  com- 

•  The  affair  of  Squiers'  plot  and  his  alleged  connection  with  F.  Walpole  is  fully 
discussed  by  Dr.  Jessopp  in  his  One  Generation  of  a  Norfolk  House,  pp.  290-297. 
Squiers  declared  that  he  had  a  letter  from  Walpole  for  Bagshaw  but  that  he  (Squiers) 
had  thrown  it  into  the  sea.  The  Council,  belieying  that  Bagshaw  was  implicated  in 
the  supposed  plot,  summoned  him  from  Wisbech  to  London  for  examination,  Oct. 
1598.  See  also  Jesuits  and  Seculars,  p.  Ixxix. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  123 

mendacons  of  all  yor  good  frindes  from  hence  where  all  goeth  as 
well  as  you  or  they  could  wish  especially  for  ye  blessed  state  of  ye 
college,  where  nothinge  but  vertue  peace  &  confourt  ys  seen,  wch 
god  continew  &  preserue  ever,  this  20  of  februarij  1599. 

5.  From  William  Bishop.  47,  f.  125. 

20  Feb.,  1599. 

Jesus  Maria. 

Good  Sir,  As  well  to  certifie  you  of  or  affaires  as  to  satisfie  the 
rest  of  or  brethren  I  have  thought  it  expedient  to  writte  vnto  you 
this  breyfe  of  all  or  negotiation.  Arriving  at  Rome  somewhat 
late  by  reason  of  many  lettes  by  the  way,  we  found  the  citie  as  it 
were  fullie  possessed  wth  certification  and  exclamations  from  all 
coastes  against  vs  as  seditious  persons  sent  from  a  few  tumultuous 
&  restles  spirites  to  the  scandall  of  the  good  in  England,  &  euery 
place  els  &  to  the  great  contentations  of  or  aduersaries  here  in 
Rome  to  trouble  the  court  yf  they  would  admitt  vs,  &  to  renewe 
the  old  stirres  of  the  colleage  yf  we  were  lett  alon,  whervppon  his 
holmes,  who  was  so  much  troubled  w*h  the  former  tumultes  that 
he  may  not  abid  to  here  of  any  such  other,  condescended  vnto 
their  petitions  that  also  farther  enformed  hym  that  yf  we  were  lett 
alon  he  should  never  want  some  such  as  should  alvvayes  hereafter 
trouble  &  molest  the  courte  &  citie  wlh  english  striffes  &  con- 
tentions. And  so  we  were  not  long  after  or  comming  to  Rome 
apprehended,  &  had  gone  to  prison  had  not  f.  Parsons,  to  saue 
or  credites,  spoken  for  vs  &  taken  vs  into  the  colleago,  where  we 
haue  now  bin  almost  eight  weekes  shutt  up  in  chambers,  as 
Mr  Charnocke  hath  (as  I  vnderstand)  more  at  large  declared  vnto 
you,  during  wch  tyme  by  reason  of  or  examinations  I  haue  had 

*  The  letter  of  Charnock  here  referred  to  did  not  reach  those  to  whom  it  was 
addressed  until  after  the  receipt  of  the  papal  Brief  confirming  the  appointment  of 
the  archpriest  and  compelling  the  submission  of  the  malcontents.  Bishop's  letter 
had  arrived  "som3  17  or  18  days  "  before  the  Brief  (Colleton,  p.  76). 


124  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

much  conference  concerning  all  the  pointes  of  or  message,  the 
some  wherof  I  will  write  vnto  you  breifly.  first  towelling 
Byshoppes  the  matter  hath  bin  allreadie  (to  vse  Card.  Burgetius 
termes)  most  diligently  discussed  in  the  congregation  of  ye  inquisi- 
tion &  found  not  meet  for  the  present  estate  of  or  contrey,  and  to 
joyne  next  or  last  point  of  the  colleage  it  is  by  comon  report 
so  quieted  and  all  things  ranged  into  so  good  order  that  f.  Parsons 
therby  hath  not  a  litle  encreased  his  creditte  w1!!  his  holines 
&  in  the  whole  courte,  so  that  there  was  no  dealing  in  yt  matter. 
Concerning  -or  Archipresbiter  'he  hath  so  plentifull  approbation 
out  of  our  own-  contry,  such  high  commendacons  out  of  all  coastes 
abroad,  soe  mightie  -support  in-  this  place,  that  it  had  ben  but  meere 
follie  for -vs  meane  men  sent  but  from  a  fewe  to  have  opposed 
or  s-elfes  agaynst  hym.  especially  having  not  any  great  matter 
lawfullie  proved  to  alleage  for  exception  agaynst  hym.  as  for  that 
point  of  free  election  it  hath  place  where  there  is  Deane  &  Chapter, 
wch  faylinge  w*h  vs  the  right  of  election  reuolueth  vnto  hym  that 
hath  charge  .of  the  flocke.  A  long  tyme  I  stood  in  defence  of 
or  sodalitie  intended  ;  but  at  last  perceaving  that  or  superiour  not 
being  subordinate  vnto  the  Archpr  he  must  needes  be  as  it  were  an 
other  head  of  hym  self^  And  so  there  should  be  continuallie 
two  equalles  together,  wch  would  be  a  perpetuall  mayntenaunce  of 
debate  &  contention,  ech  syd.in  favoure  of  his  owne  part  &  vnder 
hope  of  his  superioures  supporte  more  boldlie  &  freelie  conti'adictinge 
&  resistinge  the  one  thother,  wch  is  taken  of  the  wiser  sort  not  to 
be  tollerable  in  any  good  gouernment,  to  this  yf  we  adde  that  wch 
vppon  better  aduice  I  have  more  deptlie  considered  I  thincke  that 
you  will  scarecelye  like  of  that  diuision  for  all  be  it  yon  myself, 
and  manie  more  wch  I  knowe  have  a  verie  good  meaning  in  this 
separation  &  would  behave  our  selfes  soe  that  uoe  honest  man 
should  have  iust  cause  to  mislike  of  vs  :  yet  there  would  some 
such  (I  feare)  be  of  or  companye  for  evill  affected  towardes  some 
of  sounder  sort  of  catholickes  &  the  best  meanes  we  have  to  vpholde 
or  religion  that- . I,  to  toll  you  playnly,  should  as  I  thincke  be 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  125 

ashamed  of  their  companie,  and  deame  it  much  more  sure  in  the 

way  of  saluation  to  joine  wth  them  who  following  or  zealous  and 

most  prudent  predecessors  steppes  do  sowndlie  go  forward  wth  the 

holye  worke  of  the  conuersion   of  our   contrey  then   to  harke  to 

others  whoe  tormented  w*h  the  spirite  of  contradiction  can  not  soe  47,  f.  125b. 

well  cliscerne  the  better  way  to  draw  vnto  an  end.      I  thinck  we 

shall  optayne  the  sacrament  of  confirmation  and  the  consecration 

of  oyles,  and  yf  any  further  favor  happen  vnto  any  of  or  part  it 

most   be    through  the   fauour  of  father   Parsons,   &  by  our  lord 

protectors  benevolense.     all  that  is  past  shalbe  pardoned,      And 

great  good  will  is  promysed  vppon   amendment.      Wherfor,  good 

Sir,  having    donne    our   endeuoures    to   remedie  matters  as  we 

thought,  they  should  lettr  us  now  rest  in  peace  as  men  that  have 

discharged   theire   duties    &   conforms  our   selfes  to  the  present 

gouernment,  wch.  descendeth  from  our  superiours.      And  then  .yf 

anythinge  fail  out  othere  wyse  then  well  we  shalbe  free  from  the 

blame  of  it.     And  yf  it  happen  to  be  better  then  we  expected  we 

shalbe  glad  for  our  countrey  sake.     Aud  trulie  I  rather  pittie  those 

wch  in  this  tyme  be  called  to  preferment  then   envye  at  theire 

aduauncement,  for  besydes   the  great  charge  they  vndertake  to 

governe  well,  whereof  they  most  render  a  straight  accompt  vnto 

or  just  judge,  "They  are  as  it  were  called  furth  to  be  better  knowen 

&  more  narrowlie  searched  after  by  those  that  wyshe  them  litle 

good.     You  knowe  how  true  that  sentence  is  in  or  contrey,  bene 

vixit  qui  bene  latuit,  wherfor  desiring  or  most  mylde  Sauiour  to 

send  vs,  in  force  of  that  his  feruent  prayer  vt  omnes  vnum  sint, 

etc.,  Jo.  17.,  the  comfortable  spirite  of  vnitie  &  myklenes,  I  comitt 

you  and  the  rest  of  or  good  brethren  vnto  his  holie  protection.     I 

long  to  see   [you]   &  the  rest  of  my  frendes  there.     I  pray  yo'1 

continewe  yor  prayers  for  our  safe  returne.     At  Rome  the  xxth  of 

februarij  1599. 

yours  in  his  prayers, 
W.  B. 


126  THE  ARCHPKIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

I  had  forgotten  an  espeeiall  point,  wch  is  that  our  lord  protector 
publickelie  beinge  assisted  by  CardaU  Burgesio  affirmed  all  tins  that 
had  bin  donne  agaynst  vs  here,  or  was  before  donne  towelling  or 
Archip1.,  was  by  order  of  his  holmes/1  the  wch  allso  of  diuers  others 
we  have  credibly  herd,  so  that  they  are  too  blame  that  will  other 
wyse  thincke  of  hym.  Thus  desyring  you  to  do  my  humble  dutie 
vnto  or  superiour  the  Archiprt  I  byd  you  once  agayn  adewe. 

i7,  f.  12ft  Q    Puncta  Principalia. 

Puncta  principalia  et  secreta  quae  habent  in  mandatis  duo  sacer- 
dotes  inqaieti  ex  Anglia  venientes  ut  ex  literulis  et  memorialibus 
patet  quee  secum  attulerunt  29  decembris  1598.b 

*  In  reference  to  a  similar  postscript  in  Charnock's  letter,  Colleton  writes  (Just 
Defence,  p,  79)  :  "  When  maister  Cbarnoche  wrote  his  letter  unto  usr  by  the 
appointment  of  the  Cardinalls,  for  a  finall  end  of  their  durance  as  father  Owen 
reporteth,  and  father  Parsons  had  the  perusing  thereof  a  night  and  a  day,  it  was- 
broughte  againe  unto  him  by  father  Owen,  with  order  from  father  Parsons  to  adde 
that  the  subordination  erected  was  the  order  of  his  Holinesse,  who,  answering  he 
eould  not  write  so,  because  he  knew  it  not,  the  other  replied,  that  the  Cardinall 
protector  aayd  it  when  he  sate  in  judgement  in  the  cause,  and  that  father  Parsons 
affirmed  the  same,  and  therefore  he  might  well  and  truly  write  that  to  his  knowledge 
the  archpresbitership  was  the  appointment  of  his  Holinesse.  Whereupon  the 
prisoner,  being  willing  to  give  the  fathers  the  most  contentment  he  could  for  his 
speedier  riddance  out  of  prison,  promised  him  to  write  in  so  large  a  manner  in  that 
point  as  possibly  be  could  with  any  truth,  and  accordingly  signified  in  his  letter 
yet  not  that  he  knew  the  subordination  to  be  the  order  of  his  Holinesse,  but  that  he 
heard  the  Cardinal  to  afftrme  it  and  also  understood  it  by  the  credible  relation  of 
others.  The  like  wrote  Mr.  Bishop,  and  not  unlikely  on  the  same  persuasion,"  On 
the  other  band  Signor  Acarisio,  the  fiscal,  stated  distinctly  to  both  the  prisoners 
apart  that  the  new  superiority  was  not  instituted  by  the  pope's  command  and  that 
the  pope  himself  had  told  him  so  (Ibid.,  p.  34).  In  any  case  (as  Colleton  remarks) 
no  one  ventured  to  afftnn  that  the  unusual  jurisdiction  and  faculties  annexed  to  the 
archpresbytery  proceeded  from  the  pope's  ordinance. 

b  This  document  is  written  on  the  third  page  of  the  preceding  letter  and  in  the 
same  hand.  The  language  is,  however,  not  that  of  the  appellants  bat  of  their 
opponents. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  EOME.  127 

1.  Vt  archipresbyteratus  Stis  sua?  iussu  per  Card,  protectorem  in 
Anglia  institutus  revocetur  eo  quod  ab  istius  factionis  hominibus 
neque  expetitus  neque  approbatus  fuerit. 

2.  Quod  talis  Hierarchia  sit  instituenda  in  Anglia  quae  soils  et 
liberis  seminariorum  sufFragijs  (hsec  enim  verba  eorum  sunt)  appro- 
betur  ex  quo  fit  vt  neque  Smo  Pontifici  neque  protectori  aliquid  ea 
in  re  relinquatur. 

3.  Quod  ordinatio  archipri  per  suam  Stem  in  Anglia  iam  instituta 
ideo  non  sit  admittenda  quod  absque  notitia  presbyterorum  istoruni 
(licet  pa ucissimorum)  et  contra  antiques,  vt  aiunt,  ecclesias  canones 
et  contra  Anglise  consuetudinem  sit  introducta,  quod  probare  etiani 
conantur  ex  Can.  nullus  dist.  61  et  Can.  vlt.  d.  63. 

4.  Quod    nullus  episcopus  inuitis   aut  non   petentibus   clericis 
ordinari    debeat   a    Smo   Pontifice   in    vllo    loco.      Atque    eorum 
doctrinam  disseminari  per  Angliam  hoc  tempore  constat  quo  spes 
est  conuersionis  Begni  ne  tune  pontifex  episcopos  instituere  possit 
sed  ipsis  relinquatur  libera  rerum  omnium  perturbatio. 

5.  Si  huius  archipresbyteri  authoritas  revocari  non  poterit  tune 
fiat  ipsemet  episcopus  et  alius  vna  cum  illo  ex  horum  hominum 
factione    qui   hanc   partem   foueat   atque  sustentet  universamque 
Angliam  inter  se  diuisam  habeant. 

6.  Si  episcopum  suae  factionis  obtinere  non  possunt,  enitantur 
saltern    aliquot   assistentes   ex   suo   numero   habere  qui   factiosis 
immediate  praesint. 

7.  Vt  protector  alius  obtineatur  nationi  Anglicanae  qui  magis 
huic  factiosorum  parti  sit  propitius. 

8.  Vt   aliquis   Cardinalis   eiusdem    Nationis    illis    creetur   qui 
negotia  ipsorum  tractet. 

9.  Vt  collegium  Bomanum  a  regimine  Jesuitarnm  transferatur 
ad  regimen   presbyterorum   Anglicanae   Nationis   qui   ex   horum 
factione  sint,  quo,  vt  ipsi  aiunt,  liberior  sit  et  Anglorum  naturas 
convenientior  ingenuorum  juvenum  educatio. 

10.  Vt  Associatio  qusedam  istorurn  hominum  a  sua  scte  appro- 
batur  cuius   regulas  in  scriptis  se  mississe  vna  cum  his  duobus 


1  28  THE  AKCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

sacerdotibus  dtcunt  asserentes  insuper  hos  associatos  paratos  fore  vt 
rebus  Jesuitarum  ac  aliorum  eis  fauentium  se  opponant. 

11.  Concludunt  tamen  in  quibusdam  literis  dom[in]ationnm 
contrarige  sibi  partis  non  esse  vocandam  pacem,  sed  vnicuique  rei 
vocabnlum  suum  reddendum  esse  sic  sentire  ipsos  ac  confratres 
fiuos  quorum  cito  (inquiunt)  indignabitur  libertas  si  prematur. 
Vnde  patet  libertatem  in  omnibus  ab  eis  quseri. 

47,  f.  126b  Cardinal  Cajetan  to  Parsons. 

[On  the  back  of  Puncta  Principalia,  and  in  another  hand.~\ 

Reverende  in  Christo  pater  cum  partim  adversa-  valetudine 
partim  alijs  rebus  impediti  non  possumus  tarn  celeriter  quam  cupi- 
mus  duoi'um  sacerdetum  Anglorum,  Gruilelmi.  Bushopi  et  Roberti 
Charnoci,  causam  quam  nobis  cognoscendam  Smus  commissit  expedire 
interim  quia  tarn  V.  R.  quam  alijs  referentibus  intellexerimus  eos 
Jubelaeum  bebdomada  praeterita  percepisse  atque  inde  ob  omni 
censurarunv  impedimento  si  quas  forte  incurrissent,  liberos  esse, 
melius  etiam  isti  .  . a  ac  paratius  se  gerrere  facultatem  illis  damus 
celebrandi  sacra  quoad  causam  eoruin  plenius  audierimus  et  si 
quando  et  R.  Vffi  expedire  videbitur  vt  extra  eorum,  cubicula  per 
ambulacrum  aliquod  collegij  ad  tempus  illis  prsesoriptum  separatim 
se  recreent  eius  rei  facimus  licentiam  modo  in  cseteris  maneant  vt 
nunc  sunt  quousque  a  nobis  auditi  fuerint,  quod  breui  admodum 
futurum  speramus.  Ex  edibus  nostris  die  sexto  februarij  1599. 

)    Endorsement  of  Nos.  5  and  6  :       ,     .  > 

20  Feb.,  1599. 

The  copie  of  a  letter  \vch  Mr.  Bisshop,  as  it  seemeth,  or  else  one 
in  his  name,  writeth  to  Dr.  Bagshawe  or  some  other  of  yt  parte 
signifying  that  there  is  no  remedy  but  that  they  must  yeald  to  ye 
subordination  : 

*  Blotted. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  129 

Here  is  also  a  copie  of  Mr.  Biss :  &  Mr.  Charnockes  instruction 
what  they  shuld  desyre. 

The  copie  of  a  letter  from  Cardinal  Caietan,  as  it  seemeth  to 
Parsons  :  y*  Mr.  Bissh :  &  Mr.  Charnocke,  having  receaved  ye 
pardon  of  ye  Jubilye,  might  haue  liberty  to  say  masse,  &  to  walk 
out  of  theire  chambers. 

7.  Libell:  47>  f"  138' 

Obiecta  de  S  editions  Smo :  D  :  oblata  contra  duo  presbyteros 
Bish :  et  Ch :  per  Rich :  Haddo  :  et  Mar :  Ar :  in  causa 
Archri :  procuratores  constitutes,  die  10  Januarij  1599. 

Cum  Smus :  D  :  N  :  turbas,  et  tumultus  in  Anglorum   colWio 

t  O  O 

de  Vrbe  factiosorum  quorundam  molitionibus  excitatos  turbulen- 
torum  diuisione  anno  superior!  prudentissime  sustulisset,  summam- 
que  pacem,  vnionem,  et  deuotionem,  quibus  hodie  fruuntur  tarn 
scholares,  quam  patres,  pijssime  constituisset,  et  ad  eorundem 
dissidiorum  reliquias  ex  Anglia  quoque  tollendas  Hierarchiam 
quandam  Sacerdotum  secularium  inter  se  sub  vno  Archipresbytero 
et  12  Asistentibus,  seu  Consultoribus  per  Illmi  Cardinalis  Protectoris 
literas  ordinasset;  boni  omnes  et  quietj  ingenij  homines  tarn  ex 
clero,  quam  Laici,  non  solum  libenter,  sed  exultanter  amplexi  sunt ; 
isti  vero  duo  cum  paucissimis  alijs  obedire  nolentibus,  ac  factiones 
facientibus  et  calcitare  cseperunt,  aliosque  contra  suse  Sctis  ordina- 
tionem  concitare,  aliaque  ad  turbas,  et  seditiones  spectantia  moliri, 
provt  hie  dicetur. 

2.  Statim  atque  D :  Georgius  Blackwellus  Archip1  constitutus,  vir 
omni  genere  virtutis,  eruditionis,  ac  grauitatis  praeditus,  authori- 
tatem  quam  Illmi  Cardinalis  Caietanj  literis  testatam  Roma  trans- 
missam  accepisset,  sciens  aliquos  ex  hijs  proteruioris  ingenij  esse 
qui  facile  tumultuarentur,  vocauit  ad  se  perhumaniter  duo  Joannem 
nimirum  Coll[eton]  et  Kobertun  hunc  Char  [nock]  qui  praecipui 
factiosorum  Lo[ndini]  commorantium  sciebantur,  iisque  exposuit 
quid  sua  sanctitas  instituisset,  et  quern  in  finem,  nimirum  vt  pax 


130  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

inter  sacerdotes  Capite  constitute  conseruaretur ;  literas  etiam  Illmi 
Cardinalis  legendas  praebuit,  rogans  vt  fraterne,  ac  pacate  ijsdem 
obedirent,  seque  paratissimum  esse,  vt  omnibus  inseruiret. 

Ipsi  vero  nihil  credere  neque  acquiescere,  sed  hsesitare  ad  omnia, 
non  admittere  authoritatem,  vocare  in  dubium  num  vera  essent 
quas  literis  illis  continebantur,  Smi  iussu  hoc  esse  constitutum,  et  si 
verum  id  erat,  dubitare  tamen  an  Pontifex  facere  possit  vt  ipsis 
inconsultis  ac  inuitis  superiorem  ijs  constitueret,  quod  postea  etiam 
quam  Roman  appulerunt,  dicere,  ac  saepius  etiam  repetere  non 
sunt  veriti,  vt  per  testes  idoneos  probare  possumus,  ex  quo  non  tan- 
turn  arrogantia,  ac  peruersitas,  sed  ignorantia  etiam  ostenditur. 

3.  Neque  solum  verbis  contradicere  caeperunt,  sed  couuenticula 
inter  se  agitare,  et  consilia  mire  de  resistendo  Pontifieis  per  Illm 
Protectorem  ordinationi  vt  ex  literis  ipsius  Archipresbiteri  con- 
stat,  qui  his  rebus  coactus  necesse  habuit  hoc  ipsum  ijs  interdicere 
ne  grauiorem  hide   seditionem  per  Angliam   concitarent,  sed  illi 
duo  parere  nolentes  Romam  quoque  proficisci  se  velle  contradicendj 
studio  significabant. 

4.  Et  quanquam  non  potuerunt  non  intelligere  quanta  scandala,  et 
quam  grauia  damna  causae  Catholicae  Anglicanse  ex  hac  ipsorum 
secessione  sequutura  esset :    nihil   tamen   de    contentionis    studio 
remittere  valuerunt,  neque  vllam  publicae  vtilitatis,  aut  aedificationis 
habere  rationem  :  itaque  secutum  est  primo,  vt  omnes  illi  presbyteri 
qui  cum  suo  capite   (id  est)  Archipresbytero  vniti  sunt,  grauiter 
laedantur,  atque  offendantur,  vt  ex  ipsorum  frequentibus  literis  ad 

47,  f.  I38h.  Protectorem  patet.  2°  Vt  Catholiei  Laici  nobilesque  qui  hac 
ipsorum  profectione  dissidia  inter  sacerdotes  animaduerterunt, 
vehementer  inde  scandalizati  fuerint.  3°  Secutum  est  etiam  vt 
haeretici  et  persecutores  audita  hac  seditione  mirifice,  tanquam  re 
ad  propositum  valde  vtili,  lastentur.  4°  Per  Galliam,  et  Italiam,  et 
Romas  praecipue,  aures,  mentesque  hominum  impleuerunt  mag- 
narum  factionum  et  contentionum  in  Anglia  vigentium  opini- 
onibus  quod  tamen  falsum  (quid  enim  sunt  10  factiosi  ad  300 
plus  minus  presbyteros  pacificos  et  ad  multa  Laicorum  Catholi- 
corum  millia  cum  illis  coniunctissime  niuentium  ?)  turn  etiam 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  131 

causae  Anglicanae  valde  ignominiosum,  de  qua  ignominia,  aliisque 
damnis  hos  accusamus  apud  suam  Sanctitatem. 

5.  Accusamus  eos  praeterea,  quod  ex  suo  capite  sine  vllis  literis 
credentialibus   ad   suam    Sctem   vel   ad   Him    Protectorem,  vel  ad 
vllum  alium  Romae  existentem  scriptis,  quibus  aliorum  nomine  se 
missos  esse  constet,  profectionem  hanc  susceperunt.     Tantum  enim 
afFerunt  literulas  quasdam,  seu  scliedulas  apertas  Sacerdotum  inter 
se  ad  inuicem  pugnantes,  qui  si  vllius  authoritatis  sunt,  contra  hos 
ipsos  faciunt.     Nam  cum  ad  30  plus  minus  subscriptions  presby- 
terorum  contineant,  maior  eorum  pars  scripta  fuit  ante  triennium 
priusquam  Archipri  authoritas  per  suam  Sctem  constituta  esset,  et 
hi  tantummodo  Episcopum  postulant,  aut  aliquem  Episcopali  iuris- 
dictione  praeditam  quod  jam  per  Archipr  constitutionem  completum 
est :  alia  vero  pars  inquietorum    est  quorundam,  qui  tamen  non 
eadem  postulant,  quas  isti  neque  isti  approbare  se  dicunt,  qu83  illi 
suis  literis  proponunt ;  ita  vt,  neque  cum  suis,  neque  cum  alienis 
vlla  sit  iudiciorum  vel  rerum  tractandarum  concordia. 

6.  Itaque  affirmamus  hos  duos  nihil  quicquam  afFerre  momenti 
praeter  contentionis  studium,  propriaque  peruicaeia  Romam  adue- 
nisse  ad  pacem  Anglicanam  perturbandam,  nullam  autem  ab  alijs 
vel  etiam  factionis  suae  authoritatem  certam  habere,  neque  vllam 
instructionem  adferre  de  quibus  rebus  agant,  vel  quas  postulent  j 
neque  vllo  modo  constare,  quod  alij  quorum  literas  ostendunt,  stare 
velint  ijs,  quae  ab  his  proponuntur,  vel  promittunttir.     Literse  vero 
scriptae  antequam  Archipresbyter  constitueretur,  manifesta  fraude 
nunc  ab   istis   producuntur,    tanquam   si   contra   Archipresbyteri 
authoritatem  essent,  et  pro  illo  potius  sunt,  quia  vel  Episcopum,  vel 
Episcopalem  authoritatem  habentem  sibi  praefici  tantum  postula- 
bent,   quo  iam  ordinato  illi  libenter  acquieuerunt,  de  hac  igitur 
fraude  hos  etiam  accusamus. 

7.  Praeterea  dicimus,  quod  licet  hi  duo  ad  vitandam  manifestae 
seditioms  opinionem  verbis  dicunt  se  pacem  quaerere,  et  modera- 
tiora  quaedam  media  ad  illam  promovendam  afFerre ;  re  ipsa  tamen 
tarn   ex   verbis,   ac    rnemorialibus    ipsorum,   quam    ex    sociorum 


132  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

suorum  literis,  quas  secum  afFerunt  constat  eos  alia  multa  in 
mandatis  habere,  quae  plena  seditionis  sunt,  qualia  videntur  de 
Archipresbyteratu  reuocando,  de  prouehendis  ad  Episcopatum  ali- 
quibus  ex  suis  factiosis,  nominatim  de  Cardinale  aliquo  Anglo 
procurando,  de  mutando  Protectore,  de  regimine  Collegij  Angli- 
can! de  Vrbe  ad  presbyteros  sui  ordinis  transferendo,  aliaque 
similia,  quas  totius  Causas  Anglicanae  perturbationem  continent. 
47,  f.  139.  8.  Non  paucas  etiam  habent  in  suis  scripturis  literisque  exposi- 

tiones,  quas  eandem  plane  superbiam  ac  seditionem  sapiunt,  qtialis 
est  ilia  supra  memorata,  quod  sua  Stas  non  possit,  neque  debeat 
dare  ijs  superiorem  ipsis  non  petentibus,  inconsultis,  vel  inuitis, 
quod  diversis  etiam  personis  hie  Romas  dixerunt.  Item  quod  talis 
Hierarchia  in  Anglia  sit  instituenda,  quae  soils,  ac  liberis  Semina- 
riorum  suffragijs  approbetur,  quo  con&tat  eos  omnia  suis  arbitrijs 
permitti  velle.  Item  quod  cito  indignabitur  libertas  ipsorum  si 
prematur,  quo  nihil  arrogantius,  aut  petulantius  dici  potest,  aliaque 
similia  :  ex  quibus  omnibus  constat,  quo  spiritu  ducuntur  hi  factiosi, 
et  quo  tandem  prorumpant,  nisi  a  sua  Ste  mature  coerceantur. 

9.  Insuper   spiritus  eorum  inde  cognosci  potest,  quod  cum  in 
Castro  ad  30  plus  minus  sacerdotes  essent,  accidit  vt  minor  longe 
pars  turbas  non  exiguas  admonita  a  bonis  excitauit.     Vnus  (viz.  ex 
minore  ista  parte)  scandalose  mortuus  est:  Alius  manifesto  apos- 
tatauit :  Sex  qui  remanent,  quorum  dux  ob  seditionem  eiectus  est  ex 
Collegio  Anglicano  Romano  Anno  Dni  1585  publica  Protectoris 
sententia,   cum   istis  contra  Archipresbyterum   se  coniungunt  et 
mediam  partem  suffragiorum  faciunt,  quas  isti  duo  pro  se  afFerunt, 
reliqui  19  pro  Archipresbytero  slant,  paucissimi  ergo  sunt  per  dei 
gratiam  inquieti,  et  ideo  grauius  castigandi,  quod  tantae  bonorum 
multitudini  unionique  tarn  peruerse  se  opponant. 

10.  Hoc   etiam    idem   de   spiritu    discordias    ac    seditionis  inde 
cernitur,  quod  ipsummet  pacis  medium,  quod  isti  proponunt,  nihil 
in  se  habet  aliud  quam  contentionem :  Nam  cum  duo  sint  presby- 
terorum   in   Anglicana   vinea   hodie   laborantium    genera,    vnum 
religiosorum  Societatis  Jesu  sub  vno  sui  ordinis  Superiore  degen- 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  133 

tium  ;  aliud  sacerdotum  secularium  Archipresbytero  subiectorura, 
qui  omnes  summa  cum  concordia,  ac  vnione  inter  se  conglutinati 
cernuntur:  isti  vellent  tertiura  genus  institui,  suorum  scilicet  factio- 
sorum,  quod  cum  nullo  priorum  conveniret,  sed  bellis  perpetuis 
cum  vtrisque  digladiaretur.  Si  enim  isti  pauci,  qui  nunc  sine 
capite  et  viribus  molestias  intermit,  Stis  suse  authoritatem  haberent, 
simili  affectu  dissidiorum  contra  patres  Sooietatis,  ac  Archipresby- 
terum  suosque  prgeditum,a  (nullum  enim  alium  sibi  pro  superior! 
nisi  huiusmodi  spiritus  hominem  admitterent)  quis  non  videt 
quantae  inde  turbae  ac  tumultus  statim  excitarentur? 

11.  Preterea  ex  posterioribus   ex  Anglia   literis  vidimus   rem- 
publicam  quandam  novam  recenter  ab  istis  excogitatam,  plenam 
ambitione,  vanitate,  ao  seditione  in  qua  insignis  contentio  est  de 
Cathedris  in  Caenis,  et  de  prserogatiuis,  quorum  22  discrimina  pro- 
ponuntur;  de  expellendis  etiam  ab  Anglia  omnis  generis  religio- 
sorum  ordinibus  agitur,  et  alia  multa  ad  contentiones,  ac  seditiones 
spectantia  decernuntur. 

12.  Quare  cum  haec  ita  sint,  ut  isti  seditiosi  ex  Anglia  recesse- 
rint,   et   Archipresbyterum   suum,   virum  Apostolicuin,  ac  totius 
fere  nationis  facile   .    .   .   .b  emiuentissimum,  decessione  hac   sua 
plurimum  afflixerint,  aliosque,  ne  illi  parerent,  verbis  exemploque 
suo   retardauerint :    cum  Patres  quoque   Societatis  Jesu  homines 
innocentes,  industries,  ac  optime  de  Anglia  nostra,  nobisque  omni-  47,  f.  I39b. 
bus  meritos,  qui  sanguinem  pro  colenda  Anglia  fuderunt,  multaque 

nobis  Seminaria  varijs  in  locis  procurarunt,  aliaque  beneficia  con. 
tulerunt,  verbis,  factisque  suis  ingratissime  violarint,  ac  in  hominum 
obloquium  susurrationibus  suis  tanquam  male  se  gerentes  induxerint 
(cum  nihil  tamen  contra  eos  legitime  probatum  proferre  posse  ipsi 
fateantur)  cumque  tota  hsec  eorum  profectio  ad  seditiones,  et  ad  ea 
turbanda  pertinet,  quae  sua  Stas  prudentissime  tarn  in  Anglia,  quam 
hie  Romae  pro  pace  stabilienda  constituit,  nos  infra  scripti  Pro- 

•  Something  here  must  be  incorrectly  copied. 
b  Word  obliterated  by  damp. 


134  THE  ARCHPBIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

curatores  tarn  reuerendi  Archipresbyteri,  quam  reliqui  Cleri 
Anglicani,  ac  omnium  Oatholicorum  nomine  petimus,  vt  psena 
aliqua  idonea  in  istos  duos  statuatur,  ne  alij  simili  exemplo  insoles- 
cant  :  et  vt  in  Angliam  non  reuertantur,  saltern  ad  tern  pus,  quo 
meliorem  de  se  suisque  ad  pacem  conatibus  satisfactionem  de- 
derint.  hoc  enim  non  tantum  nostrum  est  ac  bonorum  omnium? 
qui  in  Anglia  viuunt,  iudicium,  sed  grauiorum  etiam  virorum  gentis 
nostrae  alibi  viuentium,  vt  ex  subiectis  eorum  testimonijs  constat: — 

Exemplar  literarum  D.  Eich  :  Barretti  Praesidis  Collegij 

Duacensis  ad  Iilm.  Cardinalem  Caietanum.* 
Intelleximus  nuper  pro  certo,  quod  antea  rumore  quodam  ad  nos 
allatum  fuit,  duos  sacerdotes,  Bish  :  et  Char :  ex  Anglia  profectos 
ad  Sm.  I)  :  N  :  ut  perturbent  communem  pacem,  et  concor- 
diam  Ecclesise  Anglicanae  sub  hac  specie,  quod  subordinatio  ilia, 
quse  sapientissime  et  saluberrime  instituta  est,  et  cum  maximo 
applausu  recepta,  quibusdam  non  placeat,  viz.  illis,  qui  aemulatione 
quadam  se  prsetermissos  esse  moleste  ferunt,  vel  certe,  quod  peius 
est,  ex  studio  factionis  cuiusdam  et  discordias  commovendse.  Satis 
sunt  noti,  et.  nobis,  et  in  Anglia,  et  quidam  in  illo  tumultu  Collegi* 
Anglicani,  qui  et  Smo  D.  et  Illm8e  Dni  Vestrse  molestissimus  fuit,  et 
genti  nostrae  ignominiosus  valde,  quas  habuere  partes.  Quare 
cum  istiusmodi  duo  homines  necdum  quiescere  didicerunt,  nihilque 
nee  aliorum  malo  aut  infamia,  nullo  exemplo,  neque  periculo  in  quod 
et  collegium  Romanum  et  causam  patrias  nostras  communem  conij- 
cerent,  cum  nulla  re,  aut  rernedio  commoventur  ad  meliorem 
animum,  cum  vestram,  ac  Smi  D.  N.  voluutatem,  et  authoritatem 
non  nisi  coacte  sequi  velint  :  nostra  sententia  est  (saluo  semper 
meliori  iudicio)  vt  exemplum  aliquod  severitatis,  aut  correctionis 
cuiusdam  ostendatur  in  istos  duos,  quo  facilius  alij,  qui  sunt  eiusdem 
factionis  et  audaciae  in  officio  contineantur.  [Duaci  ex  collegio 
vestro  Anglicano  25  Octob.  1598.] 

»  A  translation  of  this  letter  was  printed  by  Parsons  in  his  Brief e  Apologie, 
f.  125. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  EOME.  135 


'        P' 

erui     D. 


Laurentius  Webbus. 
^  jn  c}iristo  serui  I  D.  Gul.  Harrisonus. 
D.  Richar :  Barrettus  Prasses  1  D.  Mat.  Kellinsonus. 

Assistentes. 


Exemplar  Literarum  D :  Joannis  Wright  Decani  Cortracensis 
ad  Illra  Cardinalem  Caietanum.a 

Spes  quidem  affulserat  impositum  iri  finem  seditionibus  gentis 
nostrae  tarn  in  vrbe,  quam  in  Anglia  a  factiosis  hominibus  excitatis, 
cum  restaurato  Collegio  Anglorum  Romae  designatus  esset  ac  datus 
Archipr:  D.  Georgius  Blak  :  vir  et  pietate,  et  fidei  confessione 
clarissimus :  sed  mirum,  quam  malum  hoc  omne  occultis  haereti- 
corum  consilijs  fulcitur.  Serpit  vt  rancor,  et  hidrae  instar,  cum 
videtur  extinctum,  magis  reuiuiscit.  Duo  quidem  submissi  sunt 
nomine  reliquorum,  qui  in  tota  Anglia  vix  restant,  qui  refricatis 
querelis,  novas  turbas  in  Vrbe  excitent ;  sunt  autem  Bish :  et  Char : 
notas  leuitatis  et  inquietudinis  homines  de  quibus  hoc  affirmare  ausim 
plus  periculi,  et  molestia3  veris  fidei  propugnatoribus,  ac  propaga- 
toribus  a  falsis  istis,  ac  factiosis  fratribus  procurari,  quam  ab  ipsis 
hostibus  apertis.b  Ego  eerte,  vt  de  meipso  confitear,  neque  ex  cal- 
amitate,  et  exilio  36  annorum,  neque  ex  angustijs  carceris,  quas 


•  The  translation  which  Parsons  gives  of  the  greater  part  of  this  letter  is 
curiously  wide  of  the  original.  "  Yet  cannot  we  omyt  to  alleage."  he  writes,  "  one 
peece  of  a  large,  godly,  and  zealous  letter  which  M.  Licentiate  Wright,  deane  of 
Cortrac,  in  Flannders,  a  man  of  knowne  learning  and  merits,  who  wrote  ahont  this 
matter  unto  the  Protector  in  these  words"  [Margin,  Nov.  10,  1591  (sic.)]:  "  Videt 
scio  Illustrissima  Dominatio  tua  quantum  res  ista  perniciosa,  etc.  Your  Grace,  I 
know,  doth  wel  se  how  great  mischief  this  matter  is  like  to  bring  unto  our  English 
church  if  it  be  permitted,  and  how  great  trouble  and  molestation  it  will  breed  unto 
your  grace  (in  governing  ns)  except  as  we  hope  remedy  be  put  by  diligence  at  the 
beginning "  (Briefe  Apologie,  f.  126.) 

b  This  sentence,  beginning  with  the  words  "  hoc  affirmare  ansim,"  is  rendered 
literally  in  Parsons'  version,  but  he  adds  :  "  and  no  marvaile  for  that  these  men 
being  privy  to  all  their  secrets  are  no  less  malitions  against  them  then  the  very 
heretiks  themselues."  Parsons,  in  his  translation,  does  not,  however,  name  Bishop 
and  Charnock,  as  in  the  Latin. 


136  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

annis  octo  grauissimis  pro  fide  catholica  sum  perpessus  tantam 
percepi  animi  tristitiam,  quantam  mihi  seditiones  istae  pepererunt. 
Egoa  Archipresbyterum  30  abliinc  annis  novi,  virum  doctum,  pium, 
prudentem,  pacificum,  humilem,  cui  nulla  vnquam  inusta  est 
leuitatis  alicuius  aut  factionis  notula,  qualem  non  est  in  disgregato 
quamvis  exiguo  istorum  ambitiosorura  grege  reperiri.  Quse  cum 
ita  sint,  videt  D.  V.  Illma,  quam  non  sit  horum  querelis  fides  adhi- 
benda,  sed  si  tamen  Stem  suam  de  rebus  Anglicis  vlterius  informan- 
dam  censeret,  id  non  a  turbulentis  istis,  et  parvae  fidei  omnibus, 
sed  vel  ex  Anglia  ipsa  vel  ab  alijs  fiat,  qui  his  in  partibus  vitam 
fidei  causa  exulem  sed  innocuam,  et  ab  omni  ambitione,  et  factione 
alienam  degant,  vel  ab  ipso  denique  nuncio  Apostolico,  qui  Brux- 
ellis  est,  quod  si  obtineatur,  evicta  est  causa. 

Cortraci,  3  Idus  Nouembris,  1598. 

Illmae  D.  V.  cliens  deditissimus  Jo :    Wrightus  Decanus  Cor- 
tracensis. 

Multa  alia  grauissimorum  virorum  testimonia  in  hanc  sententiam 
allegare  possumus,  qui  vel  ad  suam  Stem :  vel  ad  111"1  Cardinalem 
Protectorem  his  de  rebus  scripserunt,  sed  breuitatis  causa  omittimus, 
quemadmodum  etiam  personalia  quaedam,  quae  ex  Anglia  contra 
hos  duos  perscripta  habemus ;  volentes  hac  in  parte  fratrum 
nostrorum  honori,  quantum  in  nobis  est,  quantumque  causa  com- 
munis  patiatur,  consulere.  Quod  tamen  gladij,  et  pugiones, 
citharaque  in  istorum  cubiculo  atque  aras  [sic]  hie  Romse  inventa 
fuerint,  nullam  habuit  sedificationem,  neque  spiritum  sapit  apostoli- 
cnm,  cum  nulla  haec  gestandi  per  Italiam  necessitas  esset,  neque 
vtilitas  habendi.  Romaa  10  January  1599.  Ha3c  pro  officio  pro- 
curationis  nostra3  obijcimus,  et  siquid  ipsi  negent,  probaturos  nos 
esse  promittimus. 

Rich  :  Had.  S.  Theol.  Doctor. 
Martinus  Array  presbyter. 

a  From  this  point  Parsons'  English  is  in  exact  agreement  with  the  Latin  copy. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  137 

8.  Robert  Charnock's  Answer  to  the  Libel. 

The  aunswer  to  the  lybell  wch  Mr.  Richard  Haddock  D.  of  47> f- 1*2. 
Divinity  &  Mr.  Martin  Aray  both  priests  and  proctors  for  the 
Archprest  preferred  to  the  two  Cardinals  Caetan  &  Burghesius 
17  Febr.,  1599,  in  the  English  Colledg.  at  Roome  agaynst  the 
two  priests  Mr.  William  Bishop  &  Hob.  Charnock,  at  what  tyme 
(notwithstanding  it  was  earnestly  desyred  by  them  that  then 
they  myght  make  this  aunswere  vnto  it)  they  could  not  haue  it.a 

De  turbis  et  tumultibus  factiosorum  molitionibus  in  collegio  47,  f.  143. 
Anglorum  de  vrbe  excitatis  aliud  erat  111""  Alani,  Rmi  [Cassanensis] ,  ad  primum. 
nobilium  etiam  omnium  Anglorum  Romse  degentium,  aliud  Jesuit- 
arum  iudicium  quamuis  vt  ignominian  illam  a  se  auerterent 
perpaucos  eosque  ex  iunioribus  in  reliquos  omnes  incitarent  atque 
in  horum  subsidium  milites  quosdam  Hungaricos  atque  etiam 
Maritos  [sic]  vocarent  qui  in  vestitu  clericali  decem  piorum 
(vt  aiebant)  et  quietorum  scolarium  numerum  efficerent.  De  pace 
autem  ibidem  per  p.  Parsonum  constituta  qualis  sit  habenda 
aliorum  sit  iudicium,  prudentioribus  sane  bestiaram  catabulum 
videtur  magis  quam  ingenuorum  collegium,  pax  enim  quse  ibidem 
prudenter  facta  dicitur  non  alia  ratione  praeseruatur  quam  diligent- 
issima  custodum  observatione  ne  qui  in  vno  sunt  cubiculo  cum  alijs 
qui  sunt  in  alio  conversentur  eo  fortassis  consilio  vt  custodes  suadere 
et  persuadere  facilius  possint  quidlibet  et  quos  velint  ad  partes  suas 
attrahere  ant  quietioris  ingenij  homines  pro  libito  suo  disturbare 
atque  misere  distrahere,  quorum  reliquiae  non  tolli  ex  Anglia  sed 
praeseruari  magis  videntur,  cum  Jesuitae  authoritatem  (quod  ambie- 
bant)  artificiose  satis  in  alio  posuerint  qui,  ipsorurn  in  omnibus 
parens  mandatis  presbiteros  reliquos  Jesuitare  compelleret.  Quod 
hie  de  pontificis  ordinatione  asseritur  non  constabat,  sed  contrarium 
magis  (si  D.  Acrisio  ex  ore  pontificis  illud  referenti  fides  sit  adhi- 
benda)  antequam  Breue  quoddam  obtentum  esset  quo  viso  omnes 

a  What  follows  is  in  a  minute  hand,  the  lines  being  very  closely  written. 
CAMD.  SOO.  T  -I- 


1  38  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

se  ordinationi  illi  submiserunt  Si  qui  igitur  ordinationi  huic 
(nullis  Smi  literis  constitute  aut  significandse)  parere  distulerint 
donee  mentem  eius  intelligerent,  quo  iure  vel  qua  potius  iniuria 
factiosi,  inobedientes,  seditiosi  vocantur?  Sed  ad  2um  obiectum 
veniaraus  cuius  difficultatibus  enodatis  totus  plane  scurrilis  iste 
libellus  euanescit. 

secnndnm.  Quam  sit  omni  genere  virtutis  eruditionis  ac  grauitatis  prseditus 
D.  Georgius  Blackwellus  quantumque  in  hoc  genere  profecerit  sub 
Jesuitarum  gubernio  sacerdotum  seminariorum  superior  constitutus 
vrbs  loquatur  et  orbis,  cuius  authoritas  ab  Illmo  card.  Caetano 
data  non  testificata  literis,  ex  ipsismet  literis  contra  libellatores  istos 
manifesto  convincitur  etiamsi  voluntatem  Smi  in  subordinatione 
aliqua  instituenda  alio  quam  suo  de  se  testimonio  se  sequutum 
ostendisset.  Cum  enim  execrandam  illam  omnibus  sacerdotibus 
Seminariorum  pijsque  catholicis  iniuriosissimam  atque  falsisimam 
suggestionem  authoritatis  huius  basim  his  proposuisset  verbis/ 
"  Imo  catholicos  ipsos  ac  sacerdotes  nonnullos  Seminariorum,  qui 
ceeterorum  duces  atque  antesignani  ad  omnem  excelsaB  virtutis 
laudem  hactenus  extiterunt  aggredi  Sathanas  non  dubitauit  vt  inter 
se  collideret  et  vnionis  murum  (quo  omnis  nititur  christiange 
pietatis  spes)  dissiparet,  cui  hostis  conatui  Romam  quoque  nuper 
emergent!  cum  Smi  D.  N.  summa  prudentia  ac  paternus  amor 
remedium  salutare  per  Dei  gratiam  diebus  praeteritis  adhibuerit,  etc. 
speciali  mandate  nobis  iniunxit  ut  huic  rei  procurandse  omni  nos 
qua  possumus  vigilantia  impendamus,  quod  perlibenter  quidem 
facimus,"  etc.  postea  ad  institutionem  huius  authoritatis  venit, 
qusedam  tamen  preefatur  quasi  negotium  hoc  ab  ipsis  sacerdotibus 
actum  fuisset,  qui  de  eo  ne  somniarunt  quidem.  Sic  autem  ad 
verbum  se  habent  literse:  "  Cum  igitur  nonparum  interesse  ad  hoc 
ipsum  nonnulli  censeant  si  subordinate  aliqua  inter  sacerdotes 
Anglicanos  constituatur,  et  rationes  ab  ipsis  Sacerdotibus  pro  ea  re 

•  The  letter  of  Card.  Cajetan  (Mar.  7,  1598),  from  which  the  following  quotations 
are  made,  will  be  found  printad  in  full  by  Tierney,  vol.  iii.  p.  cxix. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  BOMB.  139 

redditae,  a  Smo  D.  1ST.  probatae  fuerint,  Nos  Stis  sua3  pijssimam 
prouidentissimamque  voluntatem  sequentes,  hoc  ipsum  statuere 
decreuimus.  Atque  pro  ijs  quidem  sacerdotibus  Anglicanas  nationis 
dirigendis  ac  gubernandis  qui  in  Angliae  Scotiasve  regnis  in  prsesentia 
versantur  vel  in  posterum  eo  venturi  sunt  dum  IIBBC  Nostra  ordinatio 
durauerit  te  delegimus  cui  vices  nostras  pro  tempore  delegamus, 
inducti  relatione  ac  fama  publica  virtutis,  eruditionis,  prudentise  ac 
laborum  tuorum  in  ista  vinea  Anglicana  per  multos  annos  excolenda. 
Facultates  autem  quas  ad  hoc  ipsum  tibi  concedimus  hae  sunt: 
priraum  vt  caeteris  omnibus  seminariorum  sacerdotibus  secularibus 
vt  iam  dictum  est  authoritate  Archipresbiteri  praesis,  quoad  Smus 
aut  nos  eius  mandate  aliud  statuerimus  :  Deinde,"  etc.  Quis  modo 
qui  haac  et  similia  legit  authoritatem  Illmi  literis  testatam  et  non 
potius  institutam  contendat?  Sed  ad  alia  pergamus,  quas  in  hoc  2° 
obiecto  ponuntur.  Intellexerunt  fortasis  libellatores  ambitiosissimos 
illos  atque  impijssimos  Jesuitarum  conatus  Wisbicenses  (quorum 
gustum  aliqualem  modo  habet  orbis)  nobis  non  arrisisse,  et  pro- 
tervioris  propterea  ingenij  homines,  quique  facile  tumultuaremur, 
prascipuos  insuper  factiosorum  Londini  commorantium  fuisse  nos 
calumniantur.  Alias  enim  controversies  in  Anglia  non  erant,  quam 
quaa  occasione  huiusmodi  conatuum  Jesuitarum  ortae  fuerunt. 

Vocauit  quidem  ad  se  D  Georgius  Blackwellus  D  Joanneui  47,  f.  H3b. 
Collintonium,  virum  de  ecclesia  turn  in  vinculis  turn  alias  optime 
meritum,  et  qui  aliquandiu  ante  adventum  D.  Black,  in  vinea 
Anglicana  laborauerat,  vocauit  etiam  D.  Anthonium  Hebbournum 
virum  omnium  testimonio  in  vinea  domini  summopere  industrium, 
cum  his  me  tertium  vocauit  sed  eo  humanitatis  genere,  vt  tune 
temporis  alicuius  rei  pessime  sibi  conscius  videretur,  neque  fefellit 
nos  opinio.  Cum  enim  ad  ipsum  in  libello  nominati  venissemus, 
et  literas  Ilmi  Cardinalis  Caetani  legissemus,  ne  iniquissimae 
calumniae  contra  Sacerdotes  et  Catholicos  Anglos  in  literis  praa- 
suppositaa  impietas  aliqua  deesset,  instructiones  quasdam  tanquam 
literis  commissionis  suae  annexas,  et  Roma  missas  protulit,  legitque, 
quas  vt  audiuimus  fictitias  comperimus  et  non  sine  maxima  confu- 


140  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

sione  hoc  ipsum  fateri  eum  compulimus.  Ad  alia  tamen  postea 
progressus  est,  ac  si  frontem  omnino  non  submisisset  et  quod  neque 
in  literis,  nee  in  instructionibus  continebatur,  potestatem  excommuni- 
candi  habuisse  se  asseruit,  et  quos  vellet  ad  vrbem  mittendi.  Obe- 
dientiam  a  nobis  in  omnibus  expostulauit,  et  tandem  adeo  absolutam 
vindicauit  sibi  authoritatem,  vt  a  suo  tribunali  ne  ad  sedem  quidem 
Apostolicam  potuisse  nos  appellare  aliquoties  contenderet. 

Quis  igitur  nos  iure  reprehendat,  quod  neque  crediderimus,  nee 
ipsi  acquieverimus,  quod  ad  omnia  lisesitauerimus  et  non  admiseri- 
mus  authoritatem  taliter  nobis  promulgatam,  quod  vocauerimus  in 
dubium  num  verum  esset  (quod  falso  dicitur  in  illis  literis  contineri), 
8""  iussu  hanc  authoritatem  fuisse  constitutam,  quae  tot  et  tantis 
indigebat  mendacijs,  vt  effectum  suum  apud  nos  sortiretur?  Quod 
autem  attinet  ad  arrogantiam,  perversitatem,  atque  ignorantiam 
quam  superciliosi  isti  scioli  clericis  secularibus  solent  obijcere,  et 
nobis  maxime  hoc  loco  quod  dubitauerimus  (vt  aiunt)  vtrum  nobis 
inconsultis  ac  invitis  superior  a  Smo  constitui  possit,  similibus 
convitijs  respondere  non  libet.  Neque  modo  primum  dubitatur 
(si  tamen  dubitetur)  an  qui  in  persequutione  viuunt  saluti  suse 
consulere  possint,  aut  alij  liceat  in  vno  loco  aliqualiter  securum,  pro 
libito  ex  eo  mouere,  et  ad  alium  pellere,  quod  sub  prgetextu 
maioris  glories  dei,  quemlibet a  vel  proprij  lucri  causa,  vel  Jesuit- 
arum  promouendi  negotia  in  potestate  est  superioris  nostri  a 
Jesuitis  electt. 

ad  tertium.  Ex  his  ad  tertium  facilis   patet  responsio  non  sine  iustissima 

causa  nos  inijsse  consilia  non  de  resistenda  pontificis  ordinatione 
(vt  calumniantur  libellatores)  sed  de  cognoscenda  Snu  voluntate 
super  his  quae  ab  alio  ordinata  manifestissime  convincuntur,  et 
Romam  ex  Anglia  venimus,  quod  etiam  antea  Arcliipresbitero 
significavirnus  non  contradicendi  studio  (vti  hie  mentiuntur 
libellatores)  sed  melius  informandi  Smum  de  rebus  nostris,  vt  ex 
literis  Archipresbiteri  constare  potuisset  si  voluisset,  hoc  enim 
fuisse  negotium  nostrum  propria  sua  subscriptione  testatus  est, 

•  So  in  the  original,  bnt  evidently  misplaced. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  HOME.  141 

quod  Rome  Jesuitas  latere  non  poterat,  inter  alia  enim  scripta 
qua3  Sml  nomine  sub  paena  excommunicationis  ipso  facto  incur- 
rendae  a  nobis  expostulabantur  extortum  est  per  D.  Acrisium 
hujusmodi  Archipresbiteri  testimonium. 

In  quarto  obiecto  quatuor   inferuntur  contra  nos.     In  prioribus  ad  qnartum. 
duobus  offensiones  clericorum  et  laicorum  scandala  vrgentur,  quse 
ex  superius  dictis  scandala  phariseorum  convincuntur.     de  tertio 
aliorurn   sit  indicium  vtri  maiorem  Isetitiae  causam   hgereticis  et 
persequutoribus    praebuerint   illine  qvi  ad  sedem  Apostolicam    in 
praedictis  constituti  difficultatibus  confugerunt,  an  illi  qui  ob  dictas 
vel  similes  causas  ad  Smum  proficiscentes  incarcerari,  exulare  et 
relegari   fecerunt  :    contentiones    autem   et  factiones   in    Anglia 
vigere  (quorum  ista  erant  initia)  qui  videt,  quod  in  quarto  dicitur  47  f.  144. 
falsum  nimis  verum  inveniet. 

Quod  de  decem  presbiteris  qui  pro  nobis  starent  adversvs  300  et 
multis  milibus  laicorum  asseritur,  fraudulenter  asseritvr  (quamvis 
ex  falsissimis  Jesuitarum  suggestionibus  aut  grauissimis  minis 
allecti  quam  plurimi  aut  territi  illis  subscripserint,  a  quibus  corda 
illorum  longe  erant,  nobis  turn  antea  turn  postea  subscripserint) 
non  poterat  enim  latere  Jesuitas  multo  plures  10  fuisse,  cum  ex 
istis  decem  aliqui  testarentur  multos  alios  idem  plane  sentijsse  in 
partibus  illis  vbi  isti  morabantur,  sed  quia  comperit  p.  Personus 
plures  nos  non  convenisse  vel  cognouisse  ex  nominibus,  decem 
tantum  aliquando,  aliquando  12  tantum  pro  nobis  stetisse  audacter 
affirmat,  qui  si  sub  iuramento  interrogetur  de  300  istis  presbiteris 
et  multis  catholicorum  millibus  fortassis  de  temeritate  maxima 
argueretur,  si  pro  pluribus  iuraret,  quam  ijs,  quos  ipsemet  probe 
coo-nosceret,  et  si  ex  sola  aliorum  relatione  directe  iuraret,  sine 

O  J  ' 

dubio  periurio  manifestissime  se  exponeret.  causam  vero  quare 
pauciores  presbiterorum  subscriptiones  nobiscum  tulerimus  hie 
temporis  istam  dedimus,  ne  ex  mora  nostra  acceptasse,  vel 

acquievisse pari  falsitate  suggereretur,  qua  proponebatur, 

et  confirmaretur  tanquam  optimum  consilium  quod  ex  pessima 
informatione  institutum  apparebat. 

Ad  quintum  mirum  profecto  in  modum  scrupulosi  sunt  aliquando  ad  quintnm. 


142  THE   ARCHPEIEST   CONTROVEEST. 

Jesuitae  et  puri.  Uni  presbitero  placentia  ipsis  nuncianti  fidem 
adhibendam  curarunt,  quamvis  ne  imam  quidem  scedulam  infirm 
alicuius  ordinis  hominis  secum  ferret  quae  fidem  faceret:  quam 
sedulo  autem  querunt  literas  credentiales  a  duobus  presbiteris 
Sanctissimum  informaturis  de  ijs  quae  falsissime  a  priore  suggests 
erant !  Literas  plurimas  ad  suam  Stem  nobiscum  tulimus,  quas  hie 
sub  [literularum  ?]  nomine  fatentur  libellatores,  proprijs  presbi- 
terorum  manibus  subscriptas  et  ope  multorum  tulissemus  nos  ipsi 
instar  literarum  et  ad  sum  et  Illum  protectorem  ....  et  (si  quid  ineat) 
literas  etiam  ad  alios  Romae  existentes  ex  Anglia  tulimus,  quibus 
constabat  aliquos  missos  ad  sedem  -Apostolicam  quamvis  fortassis 
nomina  nostra  ex  rationabili  causa  in  illis  omitterentur.  Quomodo 
autem  literis  scriptis  ante  constitutionem  [huius]  authoritatis 
episcopum  poscentibus  aut  aliquem  episcopali  iurisdictione  prae- 
ditum  satisfactum  dici  possit  per  Archipresbiteri  constitutionem 
non  constat,  cum  neque  episcopus  factus  sit,  neque  episcopali  iuris- 
dictione praeditus,  sed  authoritatem  Archipresbiteri  tantum  habeat, 
et  meram  affligendi  potestatem,  vt  in  literis  Illmi  Caetani  est  videre, 
et  cum  speciatim  in  omnibus  fere  illis  literis  potestas  consecrandi 
olea,  et  sacramentum  confirmationis  administrandi  postularetur,  et 
ad  neutrum  data  sit,  quam  imprudenter  literis  presbiterorum 
satisfactum  dicitur  per  Archipresbiteri  talis  constitutionem  !  Varia 
a  varijs  postulata  miraculum  non  est,  pugnasse  autem  scedulas  inter 
se  et  ad  invicern  quas  nobiscum  protulimus  asserere  plenum  malitia 
est,  et  si  approbaturos  nos  ea  omnia  quae  in  literis  prasdictis 
reperiuntur  negaverimus,  mirum  certe  nemini  videri  debet,  cum 
in  adversariorum  nostrorum  manibus  iamdudum  fuissent,  et 
petiissent  variis  modis  falsificari,  et  quasstio  ista  nobis  proposita 
sub  iuramento,  An  illis  ....  in  literis  nostris  .  .  .  stare  vellemus 
non  paruam  dedit  falsificationis  suspicionem.  ob  hanc  causam 
fortassis  Jesuitse  literas  alias  finxerunt,  quas  ad  Sm  missas  a  nostris 
in  Anglia  p.  personus  intercepisse  se  asseruit  coram  Illis  Card. 
Caet.  et  Burghes.  et  earum  initum  nobis  praesentibus  legit,  in 
quibus  petebant  nostri  vt  nos  duo  Archiepiscopi  consecraremur 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  EOME.  143 

tutius  multo  ratus  huiusmodi  aliorum  literas  nobis  inscijs  scriptas 
huic  temporis  proferre,  quam  quas  in  privatis  colloquy's  Romam  47,  f.  144 
nobiscum  nos  tulisse  etiam  sub  iuramento  confirmaturum  se 
contendit  ad  nos  sub  episcoporum  titulis  a  nostris  in  Anglia  datas, 
prout  etiam  postea  in  literis  suis  ad  nos  19  octob.  1599  hoc  ipsum 
scribere  non  erubuit ;  has  autem  literas  instantissime  Roma3  peten- 
tibus  nobis  ostendere  verebatur  manifestissimae  fallaciaa  statim 
convincendus. 

Ad  6m  Respondetur  temere  valde  iudicare  libellatores  non  facta  ad  sextul 
nihil  iam  omnino  a  nobis  .  .  .  .a  ad  iniquissima  quaaque  patienter 
ferenda,  cum  in  carceribus  coniectis  nee  cum  invicem  neque  cum 
quoquam  alio  loqui  de  re  quaquam  liceret ;  quod  autem  hie  asserunt 
manifesta  fraude  a  nobis  productas  contra  Archipresbiteri  authori- 
tatem  literas  illas,  quse  scriptae  erant  antequam  Archiprsbiter  con- 
stitueretur,  manifestissima  continent  mendacia,  primo  quia  nullas 
omnino  produximus,  vi  enim  ablata  erant  a  nobis  omnia  scripta 
nostra  prima  nocte  incarcerationis  nostraB;  secundo  (vt  iam  dictum 
est)  .  .  . a  agere,  multo  minus  coram  aliquo  coram  quo  literas  istas  aut 
aliquas  alias  produceremus ;  tertio  quando  p.  personus  me  examin- 
abat  super  his  literis  ita  distincta  accepit  quse,  quorum,  quo  tempore 
scriptae,  et  quare  Romam  tulerim,  tarn  quae  ante  authoritatem  con- 
stitutum  date  erant,  quam  quae  postea,  vt  non  sine  maxima  impu- 
dentia  ista  hie  inferantur. 

Ad  7m  Respondetur  libellatoribus  excidisse  e  memoria,  quod  in  6°  a(j  septimum. 
obiecerant,  nullam  scilicet  instructionem  attulisse  nos  de  quibus 
rebus  asreremus — hie  enim  constare  aiunt  nos  multa  in  mandatis 

O 

habuise,  quae  plena  seditione  erant.  rogasse  debuissent  vt  harum 
rationes  a  nobis  redderentur,  non  autem  vt  libellus  iste  uobis  non 
traderetur,  quando  ad  omnia  responsuri  coram  Illmis  Card :  Caiet.  et 
Burghes.  ilium  postulabamus.  Et  cum  in  libris  quas  nobiscum  tuli- 
mus  nonnulli  ad  dignitates  promouendi  nominarentur  quos  a  ^7  f.  I44b. 
Jesuitis  stetisse  pro  certo  habuimus,  imprudenter  certe  obijcitur 

»  Some  words  illegible. 


144 


THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 


ad  octauum. 


ad  nonum. 


nos  in  mandatis  habuisse  de  provehendis  ad  episcopatus  aliqtiibus 
ex  nostris  factiosis.  et  si  vnquam  eos  qui  pro  nobis  stabant  illis 
praetulissemus  qui  erant  a  partibus  Jcsuitarum  (quod  tamen  nun- 
quam  fecimus,  qui  nihil  facere  permittebamur)  et  doctrina  et  meritis 
erga  ecclesiam  catholicam  longe  superiores  cseteris  prsetulissemus. 

Quae  in  octauo  obiecto  congeruntur  nihil  habent  veritatis, 
quamuis  enim  potestas  talis  data  videatur  quae  dominium  in  vitas 
nostras  supponere  debet,  vt  in  responsione  ad  2m  obiectum  ostensum 
est,  non  poterunt  nisi  perfidorum  testiraonio  probare  (quod  toties 
inculcant)  asseruisse  nos  suam  Stem  non  posse  neque  debere,  nobis 
non  petentibus,  inconsultis,  vel  invitis,  dare  superiorem  vel  aliquid 
eiusmodi,  sed  contrarium  potius,  quod  et  in  examinationibus  nostris 
sub  iuramento  acceptis  latere  non  poterat  Jesuitas,  quando  et  pro 
nobis  et  alijs  socijs  nostris  testati  sumus  Smi  voluntati  cognitse 
omnes  paratissimos  se  submittere,  quod  postea  omnes  praestiterunt. 
sirailis  huic  est  impostura  ilia  quod  libertas  nostra  scilicet  indig- 
naretur  si  premeretur ;  dum  enim  scripta  nostra  apud  nos  manerent, 
haec  non  continebant. 

Ad  9m  cum  opportunitatem  habituri  sint  Wisbicenses,  pleniorem 
daturi  sunt  satisfactionem.  Sufficiat  interim  quod  turbae  ibidem 
natae,  atque  scandala  ex  Jesuitarnm  insolentia  ortum  et  progressum 
habuerint.  Qui  scandolose  ibidem  mortuus  dicitur,  morbo  lyter- 
gicoa  correptus,  pijssime  vitam  suam  finiuit.  qui  apostatauit,  tempore 
Jesuitismi  sui  (fuerat  enim  per  multos  annos  Jesuita)  fortassis  illud 
didicerat.  Qui  ex  collegio  Anglico  romano  expulsus  dicitur,  honor- 
ifice  dimissus  est,  non  tamen  sine  aliqua  suspicione,  quod  pater 
Personus  disturbatum  ilium  cuperet,  erat  enim  iste  ex  illis  vnus 
qui  patrem  personum  non  religionis  causa  (vt  pluribus  turn  Bomae 
turn  alibi  imponit)  sed  propter  nequitiam  ex  collegio  Balyolensi 
Oxonij  in  Anglia  solemniter  expulerat,  et  si  maior  pars  in 


For  letTiargioo.    The  reference  is  to  the  death  of  Dr.  Norden. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  145 

castro  Wisbieensi  a  Jesuitis  decepta  ipsis  se  antea  subiecissent 
mirum  non  est  si  quidlibet  admittere  parati  essent,  quod  ipsis 
arridere  cognoscerent. 

Ad  10m  cum  in  chartis  nostris  reperisset  p.  personus  de  alio  ftd  decimum. 
Archipresbitero  constitueudo  mentionem,  interrogationem  quamdam 
formauit  quibus  medijs  pax  in  Anglia  conservari  posset,  cui  respon- 
sum  est  (inter  alia)  vno  ex  his  tribus.  primo  si  ordinarius  constitu- 
eretur  superior,  secundo  si  extraordinario  constitute  presbiteri 
possent  cognoscere  in  quibus  tenerentur  ipsi  obedire  ne  ad  libitum 
suum  quemuis  disturbaret.  tertio  (neutro  horum  concesso)  si  alius 
in  eadem  dignitate  constitueretur  qui  eos  propulsaret  si  quando 
Archipresbiter,  a  Jesuitis  constitutus  in  Jesuitarum  causa  (in  quos 
et  presbiteros  erat  controversia)  alteri  parti  iniurias  inferret.  In 
hoc  autem  vltimo  discutiendo  (natn  de  duobus  prioribus  medijs 
altissimum  erat  silentium)  si  prius  ignorantiam  postea  certe  mali- 
tiam  ostendit  pa.  parsonus.  inauditum  enim  contendebat  quod  duo 
in  eodem  regno  essent  superiores,  quorum  alter  alteri  non  esset  subor- 
dinatus.  contra  hoc  instabam  in  presenti  Archipresbitero  et  superiore 
Jesuitarum,  quorum  alterum  alteri  subordinatum  non  debuit  fateri, 
sed  rogauit  vt  omnino  hoc  tacerem.  secundo  instabam  in  Archie- 
piscopis  Cantuariensi  et  Eboracensi.  horum  alterum  alteri  subor- 
dinatum contendit  p. parsonus.  et  ex  ijs  quae  in  comitijs  quibusdam 
Henrico  2°  in  Anglia  regnante  contigerunt  probare  voluit,  cum  vero 
tandem  aliquando  persuasissem  (quod  aut  ignorauit  aut  in  re  tarn 
seria  malitiose  dissimulauit)  contentionem  illam  non  fuisse  vter 
illorum  subordineretur  alteri,  sed  vtri  superior  in  comitijs  debere- 
tur  locus,  vt  inter  regum  Galliarum  et  Hispaniorum  legates' 
aliquando  Romas  contingit,  scribere  iussit  Jesuitam  (qui  notarij 
vices  supplebat,  et  ipsi  in  omnibus  parebat)  et  quae  ipse  proposuisset, 
et  quae  me  respondisse  voluisset,  donee  multoties  reclamassem  scri- 
bendo  quae  respondi,  aut  nihil  me  postea  ad  quicquam  responsurum.* 

Ad  llm  respondetur,  ostendisse  nobis  p.  parsonum  literas  quas- 
dam  ex  Anglia  (vt  aiebat)  ad  Snmm  D.  missas  in  quibus  discrimina  ad  undecimum. 
a  Some  words  wanting  here.  '» 

CAMD.  SOC.  U  H- 


146  THE  AECHPKIEST  CONTKOVEKSY. 

quagdam  dignitatum  omnium  in  dei  ecclesia  et  in  Academijs 
christianis  obseruata  ponebantur,  quibus  Caluinistae  atque  Ana- 
baptistae  ambitione,  vanitate,  et  seditione  plenis  calumniari  solent. 
In  collegio  Anglorum  de  vrbe  locum  suum  in  mensa  habet  rector, 
vicerector  suum,  Jesuitse  qui  presbiteri  sunt  suum,  qui  non  sunt 
suum,  presbiteri  seculares  suum,  prefecti  cubiculorum  suum,  dispen- 
sator,  magister  domus,  celerarius,  cocus,  lixa  suum,  et  omnia  base 
discrimina  humilitate,  grauitate,  pietate  sunt  plena,  ea  sola  irridenda 
a  Jesuitis  et  condemnanda  sunt  quee  antiquissima  catholica  ecclesia 
recipit  et  colit. 

Ad  12m  respondetur  potuisse  patrem  parsonum  huius  libelli 
authorem  maiore  cum  modestia  ab  istis  suis  suorumque  laudibus 
abstinuisse.  iamdudum  enim  ipsorum  intentiones  in  Anglia  nostra 
excolenda  longe  alias  esse  apparuerunt,  quam  quae  religiosos  deceant. 
Seminaria  quibus  Anglia  plurimum  debet,  pene  desolata  iacent,  et 
nova  qusedam  asdificia  in  Hispanijs  erecta  sunt  nunc  Anglis  ali- 
quali,  dehinc  maiori  multo  Jesuitis  futura  vsui.  His  quidem 
initium  nonnullorum  Hispanorum  charitas  sine  dubio  dedit,  ad 
instantiam  non  Jesuitarum,  sed  quorumdam  sacerdotum  nostrorum 
facta  quamuis  ad  istam  molem  iniquissimis  suis  artibus  perduxit  ea 
p.  parsonus  dum  prsedicta  abusus  charitate  regna  integra  pro  vno 
vel  altero  collegio  permutandi  potestatem  sordidissimus  homuncio 
sibi  arrogavit,  gladiumque  principis  nostrae  acuit,  quae  inter  regni 
proditores  et  presbiteros  religiosos  nesciens  distinguere  omnes 
eadem  plectit  psena.  Quod  autem  hie  adijcitur  fassos  nos  nihil 
legitime  probatum  contra  eos  proferri  posse,  falsissimum  est, 
quamuis  nos  fortassis  non  haberemus  quod  tune  temporis  contra  eos 
proponeremus.  petitio  praesens  libellatorum  vt  scilicet  ad  tempus  in 
Angliam  non  reverteremur  tanta?  impietatis  convicta  non  fuisset, 
si  adiecissent  quod  interim  aliquid  ad  victum  et  vestitum  nobis 
suppeditaretur,  sed  nouis  his  antiquorum  christianorum  charitas 
numquam  arrisit. 

De  literis  grauissimorum  illorum  hominum  gentis  nostrae  non 
est  quod  quicquam  hie  aliud  dicamus  quam  (quod  omnes  norunt) 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  147 

primas  ab  eo  scriptas  qui  promotionem  aliquam  Jesuitarum  opera 
expectabat,  subscriptas  vero  ab  ijs,  qui  huic  parebant,  et  datas 
antequam  aliqui  eorum  cognoscerent  quid  Romas  acturi  essemus, 
secundas  autem  a  quodam  scriptas,  qui  non  solum  nihil  de  negotijs 
nostris  nouit,  sed  neque  nos,  contra  quos  turn  imprudenter  scripsit. 
non  possumus  tamen  satis  mirari  quod  incarcerationis  suse 
fecerit  mentionem  in  suis  literis  contra  eos,  qui  quomodo  se  in 
carceribus  gesserit  facile  possent  cognoscere.  Si  praasentem  Archi- 
presbiterum  tot  ab  hinc  annis  virum  doctum,  pium,  prudentem, 
pacificum,  humilem,  cui  nulla  unquam  inusta  est  leuitatis  alicuius 
aut  factionis  notula  cognouerit,  quid  de  Jesuitis  censendum  est 
(in  quorum  gratiam  haec  scripsit)  cum  quibus  aliquando  bella 
intestiua  habuit  vir  iste  tantopere  laudatus  ?  et  si  nos  ex  Anglia 
Romam  iniisse,  aut  nee  solos,  nee  omnes  veridicos  esse,  quos  ipse 
innocentes  atque  ab  omni  ambitione,  et  factione  alienos  prasdicat, 
aut  Nuntium  demque  Apostolicum  ex  revelatione  diuina  non 
habere  veram  Anglicorum  [etj  perfectam  notitiam  constiterit,  quam 
inepte  homo  iste  leuis  armaturae  causae,  nescit  cuius,  promittit  sibi 
victoriam  ? 


Concluditur  tandem  libellus  et  honori  nostro  consul!  praatendltur, 
cum  plus  quam  omnia  in  libello  hoc  congessissent  libellatores.  per* 
sonalia  quidem  ex  Anglia  quotidie  expectabant  (ad  hunc  enim 
finem  iamdudum  scripserat  IllmilsCaetanus,  vt  informatio  de 
moribus  nostris  ad  vrbem  mitteretur)  sed  cum  ipsorum  spes 
fefellisset  eos,  tacere  non  poterant  quaa  dici  poterant,  gladios  scilicet 
et  pugiones,  cytharamque  submisisse  nos  in  cubiculis  nostris,  quod 
(vt  aiunt)  nee  aliquam  asdificationem  habuit,  nee  ideo  fortassis 
spiritum  sapuit  Apostolicum,  quia  cum  duos  haberemus  gladios  in 
nullo  percussimus,  quando  cum  gladijs  Jesuitaa  nos  comprehendere 
nocte  venirent. 

Quando  libellum  istum  Illmis  Card.  Caeta.  et  Burghes.  petebamus, 
vt  illi  responderemus,  impetrabant  procuratores  a  prsedictis  car- 


148  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

dinalibus  vt  vobis  non  traderetur,  qui  in  calce  libelli  pro  ...  .  se 
upondebant  si  quid  a  nobis  negaretur. 

Heeca  absque  preeiudicio  causae  communis  sit  responsio  mea 
particulars  ad  libellum  quern  Rr.  DD.  Richardus  Had  [dock] ,  S. 
Th.  Doct,  et  Mart.  Aray  presbiter,  obtulerunt  Illmis  Cardinalibus 
Caet.  et  Burghes.  in  collegio  Anglorum  de  vrbe,  17  februarij  1599, 
in  causa,  vt  aiebant,  Archipresbiteri  et  cleri  Anglicani  procura- 
tores  constituti  contra  R.  D.  Gnl.  Bysh.  in  tlieologia  magistrum,  et 
me.  omnia  .  .  .  .  S.  It  Ecclesise  iudicio  subiecta  haec  esse  volo. 

Eob.  Char,  presbiter  Anglus. 

38,  f.  403.  9.  Bough  Draft  of  Q,  Letter  to  the  Deputies  by  Bagshaw. 

IHS. 

Quam  Deus  in  cordibus  vestris  dedit  sollicitudinem  pro  communi 
Angliae  bono  multis  indicijs  vestris,  desyderatissimi  fratres, 
intelligimus  et  gratulamur.  Eorum  quae  suae  sanctitati  intimanda 
censemus,  prsecipua  capita  subiecimus  omni  cum  humilitate 
petenda. 

Archipresbyteratus  domini  Bla :  vtpote  nee  expetitus  nee  vtilis 
futurus  revocandus,  etc. 

Assignentur  aliqui  qui  sacramentum  confirmationis  inprimis 
necessarium  administrent. 

Hierarchia  aliqua  quae  solis  et  liberis  seminarianorm  suffrages 
approbetur  est  instituenda.  Visitatio  canonica  in  Anglia,  prsecipue 
pro  scandalis  in  Castro  Wisbicensi  exortis,  est  procuranda.  Pro- 
hibendum  ne  Romanense  nostrorum  collegium  sit  terra  quasi 
scandalorum. 

Alumnorum  Eomanensium  educatio  sit  qualis  esse  debet  ingen- 
uorum,  et  sponte  pro  fide  exulantiura. 

Infamia  nulla  impune  publicetur,  quse  absentes,  inauditos,  et 
indiscriminatim  innocentes  etiam  involvat,  nee  libris  nee  rumoribua 

8  This  last  paragraph  is  written  cross-wise  in  the  margin,  ending  on  the  inside  of 
the  flyleaf. 


-THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  149 

nec    molitionibirs   invtiliter    status    temporalis    contra   religionem 
irritetur. 

Alia  quasdam  sunt,  quas  inscijs  nostns  commisimus,  vestris 
relinquimus  pertraotanda  arbitrijs:  nos  cum  Beato  Hieronymo  ad 
Theophilum  Alexandrinum  dicimus  Volumus  paceni,  et  non  solum 
volumus  seel  et  rogamus  sed  pacem  Christi,  pacem  verarn,  pacem 
sine  inimicitijs,  pacem  in  qua  non  sit  bellum  involutum,  pacem 
quas  non  vt  adversaries  subijciat  sed  vt.  amicos  iungat.  Quid  dom- 
inationem  pacem  vocamus,  et  non  reddimus  vnicuique  rei  voca- 
bulum  suum  ?  Sic  ille,  sic  nos,  sic  fratrum  nostrorum  plurimi 
sentiunt,  quorum  cito  indignabitur  libertas  fr[atris]  preedicti  vestri.a 
Valete  et  pro  nobis  pedes  suoe  sanctitatis  de[vot]  issime  osculamini. 
Vestrae  nos  Deo  orationes  commendent.  nostree  vobis  non  deerunt. 

Albanus  Dolmannus  sacerdos  publica  ludibria  in  vesti  sacer- 
dotali  Londini  insigni  constantia  perpessus,  ob  incarcerationem 
non  semel  fortiter  toleratam  et  quadraginta  annos  in  excolenda 
vinea  Domini  Anglicana  egregie  impensoe,  nobilis  fidei  confessor, 
idem  sentit. 

Endorsed  : 
Dr.  Bag: 
pointes  to  be  reformed  by  ye  Pope,  the  subordination. 

10.  Copy  of  a  Letter  or  portion  of  a  letter  to  the  Pope  in 
Bagshaw's  hand. 

IHS. 

Pro  instituendo  in  Ecclesia  Anglicana  Arcliipresbyteratu  quodam 
qui  soli  aut  praecipui  laborarunt  obnixe  Patres  societatis  invitis  aut 
inscijs  alijs  omnibus,  pro  eodem  iam  (vt  aiunt)  institute,  idque  tuo, 
B.  P.,  motu  et  authoritate,  litteris  congrutulari  satagentes,  P. 
Parsonio  prseeunte,  monstrantes  alijs  viam,  sibi  ipsi  ducatum 
vendicant.  Qui  nomina  subscribunt,  experientia  plerumque  in- 

•  These  last  three  words  very  doubtful. 


150  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

rebus  Anglicanis  carent,  vtpote  nee  astate  nee  iudicio  provecti, 
quique  pondus  diei  et  sestum  cum  nondum  in  vinea  nostra  porta- 
verint,  non  ita  amplam  et  cum  alijs  strenuis  operarijs  parem  mer- 
cedem  expectare  possent,  nisi  ad  Jesuitarum,  quibus  operas  suas 
prsestant,  patrocinium  confugerent.  Ab  illis  enim  dona  et  munera 
sibi  promittunt,  penes  quos  rei  pecuniariae  et  in  publicos  et  in 
privates  vsus  insumendae  distributionem  perspiciunt.  Quam  vsu 
iam  confirmatam  facillime  sibi  Patres  in  initio  arrogarunt,  ceden- 
tibus  Angliae  sacerdotibus  et  deferentibus  omnia  illis,  quos  ad 
cooperandum  secum  invitarunt,  et  Christum  non  sua  quaerere 
obligates  voto  ctiam  intellexerunt,  ideoque  temporalium,  quae 
munifieentissime  pro  more  nostree  gentis  in  pauperes  conferuntur, 
dispensatores  religiosissimos  fore  crediderunt.  Quid  quod  ipse 
Archipresbyter  ante  novum  quern  attribuunt  titulum  de  pauper- 
tate  conquestus,  iam  ad  arbitrium  Jesuitarum,  (qua  illectus  spe 
nescimus)  se  totum  efformavit,  et  assistentes  suos  ascivit.  Qui 
cum  vix  vnquam  in  arenam  descenderit,  non  liquet  an  prseficiendus 
sit  exercitui  prselianti  praslia  domini.  Alij,  propter  aculeatas  minis 
litteras  (vt  non  dicamus  quod  vere  dici  posset,  contumeliosas)  contra 
sacerdotum  nonnullos  quos  revereri  oportuerat,  Alij  propter  minas 
censurarum  non  innocentibus  solum  sed  et  optime  de  Keligione  et 
patria  meritis,  intentatas,  Alij,  propter  inconcinnas  quasdam 
opmiones  suas  et  excommunicationum  allegationes,  Alij  propter 
electionis  canonicse  (vt  caetera  taceantur)  defectum,  Alij  quod  autho- 
ritatem  suam  iustissime  refutantibus,  adeoque  post  legationem  ad  se 
missam  ea  de  re  et  provocationem  furtam  [sic]  obtrudat,  indignum 
consent  qui  Ecclesiam  Anglicanam  gubernet.  Accedit  quod  statui 
temporali,  quia  Jesuitis  obsequitur,  sit  inprimis  modo  et  in  posterum 
vt  apparet,  magis  ac  magis  futurus  sit  exosus,  vt  diurnae  et  horariaB 
Catholicornm  propter  odium  contra  Jesuitas  conceptum  quia  titu- 
lorurn  et  Regnorum  negotijs  se  immiscent,  vexationes  declarant. 
Nos  istis  et  alijs  plurimis  incommodis  provocati  et  adacti,  sine 
irritatione  saecularis  magistratus,  commune  Angliae  bonum,  et 
Ecclesiasticam  Hiararcliiae  formam,  nobis  ipsis  proposuerumus. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  ROME.  151 

Sed  ne  Cathedrae  Petri  quicquam  decederet  authoritatis,  attt  ad  earn 
perfidia  accessum  haberet,  fratres  duos  multis  nominibus  dilectis- 
simos,  et  omni  (vt  speranms)  favore  excipiendos,  ad  V.  S.  direxi- 
mus  qui  et  observantiam  nostram  singularem,  et  veritatis  studium 
eximium,  amplo  testimonio  confirmarent.  Quod  interea  tanquam 
inobedientes  et  refractarij  male  audiamus  parum  movet.  Qui 
prselaturas  indigne  sibi  aucupantur,  alijs  et  vt  plurimum  melioribus 
detrahant  necesse  est.  Nos  conscientiarum  nostrarum  securitate 
freti,  et  vestrae  saepe  ssepius  erga  nostrates  demonstrates  Apostolicse 
sollicitudini,  prudentias,  Humanitati,  innixi,  non  moramur  aliorura 
quomodocunque  specioso  praetextu  velatas  machinationes. 

\_Atfoot,  in  another  hand]  by  Mr.  Biss.  &  Ch. 

Dr.  Bagshaw  to  ye  B.  of  Rome,  [to  have  bene  sent  by  ye  2 
y*  shuld  last  have  gone  thither :  erased.~\ 

Endorsed : 

P*  of  a  letter  supposed  to  be  written  against  the  intended 
government  of  the  Jesuits,  by  Bagshaw,  eyther  to  the 
Pope  or  to  the  Cardinall  proteclor,  wherein  he  sheweth 
both  the  insufficiencye  of  Mr.  Blackwell  to  be  the 
Archprsbiter  and  the  badnes  of  his  courses  allready 
undertaken. 

11.  Faculties  for  the  Clergy  communicated  by  Blackwell  to  his      47  f.  137. 

Assistants. 

Feb.  2,  1599, 

Dilectissimi  coadiutores.  Jam  tandem  a  superioribus  deducta 
est  ad  me  potestas  communicandi  facultates.  Quae  ergo  ad  certam 
meam  notitiam  pervenerunt,  volui  quamprimum  facere  vos  earum 
omnium  participes,  quas  particulatim  notatas  et  hie  mine  inclusas 
recipietis.  Has  vobis  defero,  communico,  et  do  ad  commune  com- 
modum  ecclesise  et  Catholicorum  allevamentum.  Et  si  ampliores  in 
me  derivatas  esse  deprehendero,  eas  statim  vt  perfluant  ad  vos  non 
indiligenter  curabo.  Interim  hisce  facultatibus  refectos,  cupio 
vos  in  institute  regiminis  vestri  cursu  convalescere.  Et  ne  con- 
fratres  nostri  earundem  incligentia  elanguescerent  in  officio,  volo 


152  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

cas  omnes  proficisci  ad  compresbiteros  nostros,  quorum  obedien- 
tiam,  consignato  publico  testirnonio  satis  expressam  in  literis  ad 
sanctissimum  Dominum  perspexistis.  Illis  ergo  (queso)  mittite 
has  omnes  facultates,  et  significate  me  eas  tribuere  illis,  et 
irnpartiri,  vt  qui  necessitatibus  pressi  sunt  inter  Catholicos,  hi 
possint  erigi  tanto  beneficio,  et  plurimum  recreari.  Non  dubito, 
quin  omnium  contradicentium  obstinates  voluntates  facillime  iam 
ad  nostram  moderationem  traduci  velint.  Vident  enim  iam,  quod 
in  edificatione  Babilonis  in  vanum  laboraverunt.  Det  illis 
Dominus  sanam  mentem,  vt  desinant  effundere  se  ad  inania.  Et 
discant  (vt  loquitur  D.  Gregorius)  desideriorum  temporalium 
grave  onus  abijcere,  et  leve  iugum  Domini  libera  servitute  portare. 
Valete  in  Christo  charissimi  consultores,  et  orate  pro  me.  In  festo 
Purificationis  1599. 

Facultates  concedendas  Sacerdotibus  in  Anglia  euntibus,  cum 
remissione  ad  Archipresbiterum. 

1.  Facultas  absolvendi  ab  omnibus  Casibus  et  censuris  in  Bulla 
Ceenae  reservatis,  in  regnis  Angliaa,  Scotiae  et  Hyberniae. 

2.  Vt  possint  illis  quos  reconciliaverunt  dare  Apostolicam  bene- 
dictionem,  cum  plenaria  indulgentia.    .  Catholicis  vero  congregatis 
ad  concionem,  vel  ad  Sacrum  in  festis  solemnibus  Apostolicam 
benedictionem  sine  plenaria  indulgentia. 

3.  Vt  possint  dispensarc  cum  illis  qui  contraxerunt  in  tertio  et 
quarto  gradu  in  foro  conscientiai  tantum. 

4.  Vt  possint  commutare  vota  simplicia,  exceptis  votis  castitatis 
et  Religiouis,  in  aliud  opus  pium  cum  causa. 

5.  Vt  possint  restituere  ius  petendi  debitum  coniugale,  quando 
ex  aliqua  causa  amissum  est. 

6.  Vt  possint  benedicere  vestes,  et  alia  omnia  quse  pertinent  ad 
Sacrificium  missae,  preter  ea  quae  requirunt  Crisma. 

7.  Vt  possint  dare  facultatem  Catholicis  legendi  libros  controver- 
siarum  a  Cacholicis  scriptos  in  vulgari  lingua. 


THE  TWO  DEPUTIES  AT  KOMB.  153 

8.  Quanclo  non  possunt  ferre  Brevium,  vel  recitare  officium 
sine  probabili  periculo,  suppleant  dicendo  aliquot  psalmos,  vel  alias 
orationes  quas  sciant  memoriter,  si  alijs  facultatibus  indiguerint  vel 
dubia  circa  harum  vsum  occurrerint  remittantur  ad  II.  D.  Archi- 
presbiterum  Angliae,  vt  illis  satisfiat  provt  ipsi  in  Domino  expedire 
visum  fuerit,  eique  in  omnibus  obedire  teneantur.  Quod  etiam  se 
facturos  promittant  priusquam  has  vel  alias  facultates  eis  conce- 
dantur. 

Henricus  Card113  Caetanus  Protector. 

Endorsed  (in  different  hands)  : 

1.  1599.  Cardinal  Caietans  faculties  graunted  to  suche 
priestes  in  England  as  submit  them  selues  to  the  newe 
Hierarchie:  Festo  purificationis  1599. 

iuxta  computationem  Romanam  et  novam. 

2.  iSmyle  take  copy  &  send  to  hyme. 


CAMD.  SOC. 


154  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

IV. 

KENEWAL  OF  THE  CONFLICT. 

June  1599— June  1601. 
47,  f.  132.  1.  Letter  signed  E.  B.* 


June  7,  1599. 


My  discourses  are  nothinge  of  ioye  or  comfort,  but  of  sorrowe 
and  lamenta  [tions]  because  entringe  into  concerte  of  thes  dainger- 
ous  and  vnaturall  complo[tts]  I  beforehande  see  the  ruyne  of  or 
Countrey,  and  a  bloudy  pryze  of  or  Nation.  The  monster  that 
beforehande  hath  made  sale  of  his  Natiue  soyle  and  people,  being 
composed  of  all  Nations  kingdomes  and  provinces  in  the  worlde, 
and  him  self  chainged  into  an  vnnaturall  condition,  cannot  be 
satisfied  w*  a  litle  bloude,  but  must  haue  our  landes  and  houses  also 
to  seate  his  patched  body  of  all  elements  as  a  Nurcerye  to  replenish 
other  countries  w*  their  swarme.  This,  though  it  be  foreseen,  as  yet 
hath  no  way  of  remedye  but  to  fly  to  him  by  humble  prayer  that 
remedyeth  all  things  and  saie  Deus  misereatur  nostri.  Holcorne 
hath  ben  at  Ofchurche,  to  establish  that  syllie  man  in  his  conceited 
opynion  of  their  cause,  as  he  will  to  the  gallowes  vi  et  armis. 
Some  good  men  haue  required  restitucion  of  their  good  name  by 
him  who  wounded  them  w*  report  of  schisme  and  excommunicacion 
or  to  satisfie  them  so  far  forth  as  to  discouer  the  partie  that  per- 
swaded  him  therein.  But  he  answereth  that  god  almighty  tellinge 
him  thereof,  he  will  accuse  none  other,  so  as  one  of  the  said  good 
men  obiectinge  that  then  he  had  the  spirite,  &  so  had  the  puritans, 
for  they  much  bragged  of  their  spirit.  The  sylly  gentilman 

(in  margin  in    chargeth  him  that  he  called  him  Purytane  and  threatneth  to  corn- 
other  hand.) 

*  Addressed  to  one  of  the  prisoners  at  Wisbech,  probably  to  Bagshaw,  who  had 
now  returned  from  London,  and  had  made  his  submission  to  the  Archpriest. 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  155 

plaine  to  his  head  of  him,  saieng  that  his  wourde  is  to  be  creadyted, 
and  to  that  end  prepareth  him  self  towardes  London. 

I  have  here  expected  the  arryvall  of  Mr.  Collington  but  as  yet  I 
heare  not  of  him.  I  can  doe  no  good  for  Mrs.  J.  the  gent,  being 
of  opinion  that  her  callinge  &  other  bringinge  up  will  not  answer 
their  expectacion,  because  an  overseer  must  haue  a  Judgement. in 
those  thinges  belonging  to  her  charge,  and  a  ready  hande  to 
instruct  whome  she  shall  comptrol  in  any  such  mattr  as  shall  apeare 
amysse.  Thus  much,  S%  for  this  time,  commendinge  me  to  yor 
self,  Mr  Bluet,  Mr  Caluerley,  Mr  Tailer,  Mr  Theules,  and  whom 
els  you  please,  and  to  all  yor  prayers.  This  corpus  Christi  Day, 
1599. 

yOrs  evr  £0  ke  commaunded, 
K.  B. 

2.  R.  B.  to  Bagshaw.  47,  f.  207. 

Very  good  Syr,  I  commende  me  right  hartely  &  was  in  expecta- 
tion to  heare  from  you  or  now  but  ere  long  I  hope  I  shall :  I 
perceaue  our  newe  ffrends  houlde  on  ther  oulde  course  as  this  bearer 
is  able  to  certify  you  whoe  hathe  bene  at  liberty  this  monethe 
(though  to  his  greater  coste)  fyndiuge  as  harde  measure  abroade  as 
when  lie  was  in  houlde,  not  receauinge  a  penny  or  meales  meate  of 
any,  albeyt  yt  hathe  bene  a  custome  to  relieve  suche  poore  men  & 
to  collecte  for  them  when  they  weare  discharged,  I  refer  hym 
therfore  vnto  your  charity  beseechinge  your  helpes  wht  you  may, 
for  I  assure  you  yf  I  weare  in  case  I  could  not  but  take  compassion 
vpon  his  long  continued  misery :  where  he  had  some  interest  he  is 
discountenanced  by  slanderous  reports.  Where  he  wente  aboute 
to  preferr  hym  selfe  for  a  tyme  he  was  preuented.  hope  was  giuen 
hym  of  greate  helpe  &  not  any  thinge  performed,  in  fyne  yf  he 
stay  here  longe  he  shall  be  forced  to  serue  where  he  would  not, 
sterued  for  wante  of  foode  or  clapped  vpp  againe  for  wante  of 
countenance  .  mr  Wade  commaunded  hym  of  late  (being  a  suffi- 


156  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

cient  pen  man)  to  write  for  Mr.  "Watson,  vnto  whome  he  repared 
a  weeke  together,  wch  hatbe  made  hym  more  odious  then  before  soe 
y*  he  is  homo  perditus  emongest  these  curious  carpers,  but  to  giue 
you  some  taste  of  my  owne  estate,  howe  at  this  presente  y*  standeth 
wch  me  since  my  submission,  I  doe  assure  you,  Syr,  wth  out  all 
exaggeration  I  fynde  myselfe  in  worse  case  then  before,  for  nowe 
I  doe  not  onely  wante  my  faculties  as  I  did  then  (althoughe  I  was 
borne  in  hande  vpon  my  submission  I  shoulde  receaue  them)  but 
alsoe  yi  meanes  of  maintenaunce  wch  I  had  before,  such  as  were 
my  ffrends  perchaunce  thinkinge  y1  vpon  this  generall  accorde  of 
submission  all  partiality  &  supposed  inuiries  woulcle  be  layde  asyde 
&  forgotten  on  the  behalfe  of  our  newe  ffrends  (I  will  not  say  newe 
foes)  &  y*  therefore  I  shoulde  neede  noe  more  of  therhelpe.  well, 
syr,  yf  the  case  standes  wth  you  &  the  reste  of  our  ifrends  wth  you 
where  you  are  I  see  noe  other  remedy  but  wee  muste  needs  in 
patientia  nostra  possidere  animas  nostras. 

Vpon  Mr.  Brusters  firste  comminge  vpp  the  newes  was  very 
hott,  for  a  while,  y1  wee  shoulde  to  Wisebitche  out  of  hande,  but 
nowe  me  thinkes  y*  beginnes  to  coole.  1  pray  god  his  comminge 
vpp  this  tyme  take  not  as  greate  effecte  as  his  laste  did.  other 
certayne  newes  wee  haue  none,  wherfore  in  haste  I  take  myleaue, 
thankinge  you  for  all  curtesies,  committinge  you  to  the  protection 
of  the  higheste  &  commendinge  my  selfe  to  your  good  prayers. 

Yours  as  his  owne 

R.  B. 
Endorsed  1.     To  Mr.  D.  Bagsh  :  giue  these. 

i(       2.     one  of  ....  since  his  submission  at  Blackwell. 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  157 

3.  Letter  by  Francis  Clark. 

June  20.       47  f  240. 

My  very  lovinge  frende,*  whereas  you  write  vnto  me  concerninge 
certayne  rumors  spread  abroade  of  some  vmiaturall  and  disloyall 
attemptes  pretended  heare  at  home  by  suche  as  shewe  themselves 
more  vnnaturall  towards  theire  cuntrie,  then  either  discreete  or 
conscionable  in  their  actions  and  endevours ;  whereof  you  desire  to 
knowe  my  conceit,  and  what  I  can  say  therein  :  I  answere  you : 
ffirste  that  I  ever  held  all  suche  practizes  and  attemptes,  as  bothe 
vnnaturall  because  againest  our  lawfull  prince  and  natif  Cuntrey, 
and  also  unlawfvll,  because  grounded,  and  proceedinge  more 
vppon  passion,  and  hedlounge  affections,  measured  only  by  theire 
owne  disordinate  and  ambitious  desires,  then  vppon  any  true 
Justice  at  all.  Secondly  concerninge  the  particulars ;  it  is  true 
that  Mr.  Oldcorne  b  dealt  wth  a  gentleman,  &  my  frende,  to  haue 
ben  on  of  a  certeyne  smale  number  as  I  take  it  25  or  13,  all  wch  as 
he  sayed  shoulde  be  gentlemen  or  gentleme[n]s  fellowes  who 
should  vppon  a  soden  surprise  the  Tower  of  London,  the  mannr 
should  haue  ben  (as  Mr.  Oldcorne  sayed)  that  the  sayde  parties 
should  so  dispose  of  themselves,  as  that  some  of  them  beinge 
entred  under  some  pretence  or  other,  the  rest  should  sodaynly  sett 
vppon  the  warders,  knocke  them  downe  &  slay  them,  &  then 
takinge  away  the  keyes  possesse  the  reste  of  the  wardes,  &  so  main- 
tayne  the  sayde  Tower  for  some  moneth  or  6  weakes,  untill  ayde 
should  come  frome  the  Spanierd ;  This  attempte  was  to  haue 
benne  practized,  yf  theire  designes  had  taken  place,  muche  aboute 
the  tyme  of  the  investinge  of  this  or  newe  Archprieste  :  But  when 

a  It  may  perhaps  be  addressed  to  Thomas  Bluet.  Compare  Bluet's  note  to  a 
letter  of  Bagshaw,  Petyt  MSS.,  xlvii.,  f.  227,  printed  in  Jesuits  and  Seculars, 
p.  150. 

b  Father  Edward  Oldcorue,  S.  J.,  afterwards  executed  for  alleged  complicity  in  the 
Gunpowder  Plot.  Francis  (alias  William)  Clark,  the  writer  of  this  letter,  was 
himself  executed,  together  with  his  friend  William  Watson,  for  the  plot  known  as 
"The  Bye,"  Nov.  29,  1603.  Some  of  Clark's  letters  are  signed:  "Francis  alias 
Will.  Clarke." 


158  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

the  good  Jesuit  perceaued  that  this  gentleman,  in  whome,  as  I  dare 
bouldly  affirme,  neuer  scintill  of  disloyalty  towards  his  prince  and 
cuntrie  did  once  lurke,  altogether  mislyked  such  courses,  as 
disloyall  and  trecherous  in  themselues,  and  foule  &  tainty  to  the 
actors:  he  gladly  would  haue  intreated  secresie  therin ;  wch 
assuredly  had  not  falen  oute  yf  this  plott  had  not  bene  lett  fall,  by 
reasone  of  contrarie  successe,  as  I  suppose,  to  theire  expectations 
in  the  Spanishe  attempts. 

As  touchinge  the  bostinge  speache  or  words  spoken  in  bravery  by 
mr  Jones  vppon  occasion  of  talke  had  by  the  sayde  Jones  in  the 
hearinge  of  some  of  his  favorites,  (at  the  leaste  as  he  then  conceaved) 
it  is  true  that  he  sayed  he  had  60  or  an  100  tall  fellowes  in  Wales 
at  a  dayes  wornige  to  be  redy  when  tyme  should  serue,  wch  words 
he  vttered  vppon  occasion  of  talke  what  might  happen  in  our 
cuntrie  hereafter,  either  by  invasions,  civill  mutinies  or  deathe  of 
her  Matie.  As  for  yor  therde  poynte  concerninge  ffa.  Parson nes 
discourses  had  before  the  schollars  in  the  Colledge  at  Rome  con- 
cerninge suche  practizes,  and  his  vsuall  speache  of  (haue  at  state 
&  all  I  referre  you  vnto  suche  as  weare  presente  at  his 
discourse  (of  whome  I  suppose  you  knowe  somme)  they  can 
informe  you  therof  more  at  large.  Thus  leavinge  to  holde  you  any 
lounger,  hauinge  satisfied  your  request  herin,  I  take  my  leaue  this 
20  of  June. 

your  euer  faithfull  frende 
FRAN  :  CLERKE. 


4.  Letter  signed  Ratclife,  i.e.  Mush}  to  BlackwelL 
4.7  £  jgg  March  2,  1600. 

B.D. 

I  haue  received  two  from  you  &  one  from  fa:  Walley,  all  3  the 
28  of  feb. 

Yor  first  dated  in  Novemb.  came  open  to  me,  &  had  been  tossed 
through  many  handes  as  it  seemed  by  tho  muche  soyling  thereof. 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  CONFLICT.  159 

I  humbly  thanke  you,  for  bestowing  the  faculties  of  Mr.  francis 
Robinson,  for  certifying  the  complantes  of  them  that  wanted  in 
prisons,  truly  Sr  I  did  it  not  in  any  sorte  to  afflict  or  trouble  you 
but  writt  some  parte  of  that  wch  I  hard  many  waies,  &  by  sondrie 
persons,  that  you  assure  me,  it  is  otherwise  than  was  reported  I 
am  verie  glad  &  will  do  my  best  to  hinder  suche  odious  matter. 

Touching  Mr.  Knight,  bothe  I  &  others  had  delt  w*  him  aboute 
temperinge  his  tonge.  but  I  found  much  more  to  be  said  of  him 
than  he  had  given  occasion  of.  At  tymes  &  in  places  when 
commyng  to  some  houses,  he  was  either  not  admitted  in  suche  sorte 
as  common  charitie  required,  or  doubt  made  of  him  &  question  putt 
whether  he  was  a  right  or  lefte  handled  man,  an  appellant  &  one  of 
the  faction,  or  on  the  other  side,  in  thes  hard  occasions  he  was 
moved  to  speake  in  or  defence,  &  of  [the]  iniuries  we  had  suffered. 
wch  he  had  never  mentioned  but  vpon  this  fond  vsage  of  Catholickes 
that  had  adhered  to  yor  side  in  the  late  controversy,  &  now  after 
his  Ho  :  haue  ended  all,  contynewe  in  their  offensive  peruersitie  to 
make  exceptions  &  I  know  not  what.  I  doubt  not  but  he  will  do 
&  speake  as  becommeth  him,  &  so  as  may  rather  cause  peace  & 
loue,  than  contynewe  old  contentions.  And  so  shall  all  do  w* 
whome  I  can  preuale. 

For  the  cauling  of  me  away  emong  the  rest,  truly  I  can  not  but 
doubt  false  measures  in  some  too  familiar  &  too  confident  w4 
London,  etc.,  for  I  am  lett  to  vnderstand  by  one  that  haith  received 
yt  from  the  mouthe  of  a  familiar  w*  London,  that  I  procured  my 
selfe  this  enmitie  of  the  staite,  &  some  others  that  should  not  haue 
disliked  that  I  did  w*  you;  by  that  conference  &  agrement  Mr. 
Col.  &  I  made  w*  you.  And  yett  I  thinke  you  say  truly,  that  the 
ambition  of  some,  &  a  stomake  they  carrie  against  all,  not  of 
pleasing  humor  to  them  in  what  they  do,  haith  caused  some  par- 
ticular exceptions  to  be  maid  against  me.  but  be  all  as  shall  please 
God.  I  can  not  but  dislike  of  all  suche  as  ar  familiar  &  in  fauour 
extraordinaire  w4  or  common  aduersaries.  And  againe  I  can  neuer 
brooke  the  humor  of  them  that  delite  in  wrangle  &  contention  to 


160  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

my  smale  abilitie  I  must  euer  be  a  blocke  in  tlie  way  of  suche 
disposed  persons.  Touching  the  lo  :  protectors  letter  that  no  satis- 
faction shalbe  demaunded  on  either  parte,  his  Ho :  &  his  Grace  may 
command  what  they  please  in  this  case,  &  I  wishe  all  to  obey 
specially  at  thes  tymes,  for  the  common  good,  but  yett  you  knowe, 
this  commandment  of  theirs  can  no  way  loose  them  from  the  bond  of 
making  satisfaction,  wch  haue  done  the  wronge.  Vnlesse  the 
iniuried  freely  forgiue  no  power  on  earthe  can  secure  the  offendors 
conscience.  And  therefore  I  could  wishe  for  the  good  of  bothe  yor 
soules  &  OTS,  we  had  conference  touching  remission  of  all  past.  The 
carier  will  lett  me  write  no  more.  I  shall  answere  further  Wai. 
w*  the  next  Thus  resting  yors  in  whatsoever  may  be  for  the 
common  good,  I  humbly  take  my  leave  this  2  martij. 

Yor  R.  to  command, 

J.  M.  Ratclife. 

I.  Endorsement  (original): 

To  the  right  Wor11  &  Rd  his  loving  frend 

Mr.  Georg  Black : 

II.  Endorsemment. 

Mr.  Mush  to  Mr.  Blackw. 

47  f.  224.  5.  Copy  of  a  Letter  from  Arthur  Pitts,  Dean  of  Liver  dun,  to 

Black  well.  April  11, 1600. 

My  deare  frende,  this  bearer  Mr.  Charnock  beinge  confyned  to 
Pont.a  as  you  know,  Doctor  Ely,  F.  Darbishire  &  I,  employed  the 
best  frendes  we  had,  to  provide  him  meanes  to  stay  there.  And 
findinge  none,  he  wrote  to  his  frendes  in  England  &  to  Rome  to 
the  same  effect,  in  hope  whereof,  I  haue  received  him  in  my  howse 
whilest  I  was  able,  &  seinge  no  good  answeare  from  any  place, 
necessitie  enforced  him  to  retyre  him  self  into  the  Countrie.  So 
soone  as  he  found  here  noe  provision  of  maintenance,  he  appealed 

a  Pont-a-Mousson,  in  Lorraine,  whither  he  had  been  banished  by  sentence  of  the 
cardinals  in  the  preceding  year. 


EENEWAL   OP    THE    CONFLICT.  16l 

before  me:  a  gravamine,  &  goeth  to  the  Bishoppes  Vicar  generall 
to  doe  the  same  at  Toul.  I  thought  good  to  signifie  thus  much 
vnto  youe,  lest  you  should  thinke  that  he  departed  hence,  either  of 
disobedience  against  the  sentence,  or  of  contempt  of  the  Censures. 
This  I  can  assure  you  moreover,  that  he  haith  lived  in  my  howse 
these  neene  monthes  vertuously  and  peaceably  though  he  haith  had 
causes  to  doe  otherwise,  &  goethe  towarde  you  with  the  same 
minde  to  prosecute  with  all  peace  and  charitie  his  vocation.  The 
longe  and  auncient  experience  that  I  haue  had  of  yor  vertue  and 
prudence,  maketh  me  presume,  that  you  will  further  both  there, 
and  with  your  letters  to  the  Superiours  his  charitable  intention. 
wch  I  besech  you  to  doe  for  his  sake  that  gave  his  life  for  vs  all, 
Thus  most  humbly  commendinge  my  self  to  your  praiers,  I 
eommitt  you  to  God  to  assist  you  with  his  holie  spiritt.  From 
Liuerdune,  the  11  of  Aprill  1600. 

Your  lovinge  frende  Arthur  Pittes  Deane  of  Liuerdune  & 

Chauncelour  of  the  Legation  in  Lorraine. 
To  his  verie  frende  Mr.  Blakwell. 


6.   Copy  of  a  Letter  from  BlacJcwell  to  Francis  Clark. 

47,  f.  166. 

27  Feb.,  1600. 

Reverend  sir,  I  mervaile  y*  you  will  trouble  me  wth  busses  either 
bredd  in  yor  owne  braines  :  or  els  blowen  vpon  you  by  some  con- 
tentious breathe.  I  knowe  not  of  any  courses  about  ye  abrogacion 
(as  you  tearme  it)  of  yor  faculties.  Such  blasts  woulde  be  re- 
strained, wch  trouble  the  water,  wch  woulde  be  quiet.  I  woulde 
not  have  you  rove  in  generalities  :  but  if  you  have  any  particular 
wrongs  you  have  there  wth  you  my  reverend  assistant,  to  whome 
you  tnaye  haue  remedie,  &  sufficient  releife.  But  I  feare  you  take 
that  to  be  a  wrong,  wch  in  myne  opinion  I  take  to  be  yor  right. 
As  I  woulde  not  haue  any  to  speake  of  yor  state  heeretofore,  so  I 

CAMD.  soc.  Y 


162 


THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 


Their  course 
was  schisrna- 
ticall.1 


Former 
disobedience. 

Best  not  upon 
yor  owne 
iudgments, 
follow  yor 
superior. 


A  gallant 
threate. 


cannot  thinke  but  that  it  was  schismaticall.  Neither  doth  this 
opinion  cast  vpon  you  any  discreditt.  fFor  all  good  catholicks  do 
make  accompt  of  you,  as  you  are :  not  as  you  have  beene.  The 
ioye  wch  they  take  of  yor  returne  to  yor  fathers  house  hath  sup- 
pressed all  the  grieffe  of  yor  prodigall  errors.  The  recouerie  of 
the  lost  sheepe  hath  yeelded  such  comfortes,  as  yor  disobedience 
heeretofore  hath  not  depressed  yo11  into  the  depthe  of  discreditts  so 
much,  as  yor  submissive  behaviour  to  lawfull  authoritie  hath  lifted 
you  up  to  ye  height  of  good  opinion  in  the  conceites  of  all  good 
men,  &  a  verie  commendable  reputation.  Maintaine  therefore  this 
yor  creditt,  &  runne  not  vpon  the  losse  thereof  by  Justifying  yor 
former  disobedience.  You  knowe  how  myldlie  I  haue  dealt  wth 
you.  Quo  indulgentior  liberalitas,  eo  inexcusabilior  peruicacia. 
Cease  to  rest  vpon  yor  owne  iudgments  :  follow  yor  superior.  If 
you  like  not  hereof,  then  as  I  have  to  Mr  Mush  already  given  ;  so 
I  give  you,  &  all  yor  adherents  this  finall  admonition,  that  if  ever 
I  can  fynde  hereafter,  that  either  by  worde,  or  wryting,  you 
iustifye  yor  enormous  disobedience  as  void  of  sinne :  this  being  a 
signe  of  want  of  grace,  et  defensio  peccati,  wch  is  an  highe  pryde, 
I  will  suspend  you  from  yor  function,  as  vnworthie  to  exercise  the 
same.  I  hope  I  shall  not  neede  to  put  this  in  practise  :  neither  are 
you  to  thinke  this  to  be  an  over  hard  proceeding.  Qui  vere  diligit, 
non  quae  mulceant,  sed  quas  prosint,  cogitat.  You  shall  haue  me 
carefull  for  yor  profitts.  Deus  pacis  sit  vobiscum. 

27  February 

Vester  seruus  in  Chro 

GEORGIUS  BLACKWELLUS. 

Archipr  et  Protonotarius 

Apostolicus. 

To  his  very  frend  Mr.  fFrancis. 


*  The  marginal  notes  appear  to  be  in  Bagshaw's  hand. 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  163 

7.  Letter  of  Clark  in  reply  to  the  foregoing. 

April  5  [1600]. 

R*.  W. 

I  am  very  sory  that  the  advertisements  proceedinge  from  me  in 
all  sinceritye  and  charitye  for  the  common  peace  as  I  thought 
have  any  wayes  discontented  yor  reverence :  and  I  am  no  lesse 
grieved  that  yow  shold  suspect  them  to  be  buzzes  of  myne  owne 
brayne.  ffor  I  must  needs  conceave  thereby  yor  to  to  hard  opinion 
of  me  as  eyther  a  rayser  and  inventor  of  lyes,  or  a  spreader  of 
dissentions.  ffor  reproofe  whereof  I  apeale  to  all  wth  whom  I 
converse  of  whom  many  know  how  much  I  have  laboured  to  4?}  f.  167. 
stoppe  false  whispered  suggestions,  and  to  keep  unknowen  or  late 
vnpleasant  affayres  till  the  earth  itselfe  did  ring  thereof,  though  or 
concealinge  thereof  for  conscience  sake  so  longe  was  cause  of 
litle  ease  vnto  vs,:  as  by  experience  sithence  we  have  found. 

Deare  Sr,  the  things  I  write  vnto  you  of  diverse  others  can  and 
will  witnes  aswell  as  my  selfe :  and  that  yor  reverence  may  know 
they  were  no  buzzes  of  myne  owne  brayne,  even  then  I  imparted 
them  to  mr  Oldcorne  one  of  the  societye,  and  where  they  were 
whispered:  But  sithence  they  have  displeased  yor  reverence, 
pardon  me,  I  pray  yow,  I  shall  no  more  trouble  yow  in  the  like ; 
but  arme  myselfe  wth  patience  where  I  see  small  hope  of 
redresse. 

As  for  my  case,  Rd.  Sr,  wch  still  yow  iudge  to  have  been  schis- 
maticall,  why  hath  not  yor  Reverence  corrected  it  in  me  and 
others,  if  not  for  orselves,  yet  at  the  least  for  the  good  of  so  many 
poore  soules  as  have  been  deceaved  by  vs  whitest  we  were  such  as 
yow  affirme:  all  which  insteed  of  sacraments  receaved  nothings 
els  at  or  hands  but  sacrilegious  abuses:  neyther  could  ignorance 
excuse  them  that  have  dealt  wtb  vs  vnto  whom  the  controversy 
was  knowen  as  well  as  to  orselves,  and  could  ignorance  excuse 
them  from  shine,  yet  were  they  no  whit  nearer  the  benefitt  and 
graces  of  the  sacraments  they  receaved  from  vs.  ffor  where  no 


164  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

authoritye  was,  there  no  dispensation  of  graces  could  be,  and  by 
consequence  all  confessions  heard  by  vs  voyd  and  irritat  and  to  be 
reiterated,  wch  none  yet  to  or  knowledge  have  done  :  neyther  can 
that  we  now  doe  in  or  functions  be  currant  because  if  we  were 
schismaticks  we  consequently  lost  all  iurisdiction  and  facultyes 
wch  yet  never  receyving  againe  to  or  knowledge  we  remayne  in 
statu  quo  prius,  deprived  thereof  and  disabled  to  any  sacramentall 
function.  Wherefore  deare  Sr  if  the  case  be  thus  wth  me  lett  not 
yor  lenitye  towards  me  be  cause  of  so  sacrilegious  a  hurte  both  to 
myselfe  and  others.  I  desire  not  in  yor  favor  to  abuse  god  his 
sacraments  and  servaunts:  wherefore,  deare  Sr,  if  I  runne  astray 
as  a  father  convert  me  and  as  a  judge  compell  me  to  the  right : 
felix  necessitas  qua  cogit  ad  meliora.  I  had  rather  by  compulsion 
worke  iustice,  then  by  freedome  offend :  where  yor  reverence 
sayth,  Catholicks  accompt  of  me  as  I  now  am,  not  what  I  have 
been,  ioyinge  in  the  retorne  of  the  prodigall  childe  and  lost  sheep 
etc. :  these  phrases,  Rd.  Sr,  are  wonderful  hard  still  mainteyning 
or  discreditts  ?  what  shall  the  world  iuclge  of  me  if  yor  reverence 
pronounce  so  hard  a  sentence  of  me.  If  my  superior  accuse  me, 
who  shall  protect  me.  If  my  iudge  sentence  me  who  will  not 
condemne  me  ?  And  yet  I  stand  and  must  stande  vpon  myne 
owne  innocency  therein :  neyther  life  nor  death  shall  make  me 
accuse  myselfe  vniustly*  ....  testimonium  habeo  bonze  con- 
scientiae.  And  wold  god  I  could  in  all  the  ac[tions]  and  periode 
of  my  life  apeare  so  litle  towched  in  my  soule  and  conscience  as 
in  this  pretended  schisme.  God  and  my  soule  know  how  farre  my 
will  was  from  disobedience  to  Gods  church  :  and  my  diligence  I 
vsed  to  be  rightly  resolved  therein  may  sufficiently  beare  testi- 
monye  thereof  to  the  worlde.  Quapropter  non  recedam  ab  inno- 
centia  mea.  If  by  yor  authoritye  yow  list  to  strike,  yow  may  :  I 
am  yor  subiect,  and  will  obey,  though  my  soule  cannot  yeald  to 
yor  conceyts  and  opinions  in  ye  matter  of  schisme  or  mortall  dis- 

*  Mutilated. 


RENEWAL   OF   THE    CONFLICT.  165 

obedience  therein  pretended  against  me :  yet  shall  I  beare  wth 
patience  the  burden  of  yor  censures  god  assistinge  me  howsoever 
preiudicall  vnto  me  vntill  god  otherwise  dispose  of  me  to  his  best 
pleasure.  Thus  leavinge  all  to  gods  sweet  providence  humbly  I 
take  my  leave.  A  prill  5. 

Yor  subiect  and  servaunt  in  all  Justice, 

FRA  :  CLE : 


8.  Letter  l>y  "  Mr.  Clarke  "  with  Narrative  of  proceedings  in  the  47,  f.  267. 
controversy  to  the  time  of  the  Paris  Sentence  (Hay  3,  1600).* 

20  Dec.  [1600] 

Very  worshipfull  Sir,  the  request  you  demaund  at  my  handes 
concerneth  so  unpleasinge  a  subiect,  that  had  not  the  great 
discretion  I  suppose  to  be  in  you  as  mucho  moved  me  thereto,  as 
the  extraordinary  curtesie  I  owe  you:  Certes  I  had  not  con- 
descended so  far  fourth  vnto  yor  desyre  herein,  syth  that  in 
performance  thereof  I  shalbe  inforced  to  lay  open  suche  proceeding 
and  of  suche  men,  as  bothe  in  regard  of  the  persones  as  also  of  the 
proceedings  I  conld  wyshe  they  were  buried  in  perpetuall  oblivion : 
yet  to  satisfie  yor  so  ernest  and  importunate  request  presuminge 
bothe  of  yor  charitable  construccion  and  also  yor  discrete  conceal- 
ment hereof,  I  will  truly  and  playnely  sett  downe  in  as  breef 
manner  as  I  can  the  whole  processe  of  that  you  require,  not  to 
incense  you  against  any  partie  but  to  informe  you  arighte  in  the 
cause. 

You  shall  vnderstand,  woru  Sir,  that  some  of  vs  beinge  desirous 
wth  the  good  likinge  and  consent  of  the  rest  of  or  brethren,  and  not 
otherwise,  to  conbine  and  vnite  orselves  in  forme  of  a  sodalitie  or 
association,  to  live  vnder  certeyne  prescript  rules  of  government 
such  as  might  be  pleasing  and  convenient  as  well  for  every  one  in 
particular  as  for  the  common  good  :  And  hauing  proceded  so  far 

•  This  document  is  much  injured  and  in  parts  indecipherable. 


166  THE    ARCHPRIEST    CONTROVERSY. 

therein  to  the  good  likinge  of  all,  yea  of  the  fathers  themselues 
beinge  made  acquainted  wth  or  purposes  and  intentions  in  these 
busynes,  that  there  rested  nowe  no  ditficultie  or  dowbt  at  all  of  effect- 
ing our  designes.  It  pleased  them,  1  meane  the  ffathers,  contrarie 
to  theire  faire  she  we  of  applauding  or  endevours  spedely  to  transporte 
a  messinger  or  factor  to  the  sea  apostolick,  there  to  attend  the 
retorne  of  ff.  Parsons  from  Spayne  and  wth  him  acto  a  iiewe 
conceyved  pollicie  to  prevent  and  crosse  what  was  or  might  be 
pretended  of  vs  for  that  they  thought  it  not  convenient  (as  should 
seme)  that  any  iiewe  strength  by  waie  of  vnion  or  incorporation 
should  arise  or  increase  amongest  vs,  wch  happely  mighte  deminishe 
or  preiudice  some  sparke  of  theire  greatnes  and  popularitie,  and 
thereby  in  tyme  be  able  to  worke  some  countercheck  to  the 
exorbitant  actions  of  suche  working  heads  as  presume  to  plott 
beyonde  the  circumference  of  their  comission.  This  policye 
(forsoth)  was  that  the  messinger  being  a  preist,  should  wth  the 
countenance  of  the  Cardinall  protector  Caietane  and  diligent 
seco[nding]  of  ff.  Parsons,  sole  Polipragmon  in  these  fine  policies, 
be  broug[ht]  vnto  his  holy3:  and  there  in  a  grave  and  solemne 
oration  in  the  nam[es]  of  all  his  brethren,  humbly  and  instantly 
desire  some  superioritie  and  subordination  for  the  endinge  of  suche 
questions  and  controuersies  as  should  happen  to  arise  amangest  vs ; 
leaving  the  manner  thereof  and  nominacion  of  the  superior  vnto 
holy8 :  There  Mercury  having  thus  finished  his  parte  of  Embassy, 
further  information  therein  and  discussing  of  the  meanes  and 
person  was  to  be  lefte  vnto  the  Protector,  informed  and  directed 
whollye  (as  is  evident)  by  ff.  Parsons.  By  whose  meanes  the 
erection  of  an  Archepresbitery  amongest  vs  was  procured  of  his 
holy8 :  yet  not  absolutely  neither  (as  should  seme]  but  condicion- 
47,  f.  267  b.  ally  vppon  or  likinge,  for  that  his  holy8  (as  it  is  reported)  at  suche 
tyme  as  he  graunted  thereto,  vsed  this  speche,  that  he  would  not 
impose  anythinge  vppon  the  good  priestes  in  England  but  suche  as 
them  selves  should  like  :  yet  not  wthstanding  his  holy8  sincere 
intentions  and  fatherly  love  towardes  vs,  a  letter  was  presently 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  167 

addressed  from  the  Protector  \vth  comaundm*  from  his  holy8 
specified  therein,  that  wee  should  forthwth  wthout  demurre  admitt 
for  or  superior  this  or  nowe  present  Archipresbiter,  in  wch  letters  also 
were  nominated  sixe  of  his  assistants,  one  of  them  beinge  their 
proctor  in  this  busynes,a  and  other  sixe  to  be  chosen  by  the 
Archepresbiter  himself  or  rather  in  very  deede  by  ff :  Walley 
wthout  whose  counsell  direccions  and  consent  no  one  of  them  was 
elected.  A  strange  accident  this  semed  vnto  vs,  and  to  passe  (in 
some  sorte)  the  bondes  of  civile  curtesie :  that  Jesuites  beinge 
incorporate  to  a  different  body  or  societie  in  religion  from  vs 
should  prescribe  orders,  chose  governors,  and  erecte  monarchies  to 
vs  who  by  no  lawe  or  other  ordinance  whatsoever  are  subiects  or 
belonginge  vnto  their  charge,  especially  they  being  men  vowed  to 
obedience,  wee  not  so.  No  marvaile  then  though  wee  were  a  little 
discontented  to  see  these  theiro  preposterous  procedinges,  tendinge 
in  verie  truthe  to  no  other  end  but  to  keep  vs  in  awe  and  subiection 
to  them  as  either  children  to  their  parentes  or  schollers  to  their 
masters,  by  wch  or  oppression  all  actions  and  direccions  in  all 
matters  might  have  a  more  free  passe  at  theire  wills  and  pleasures 
wthout  controlle  of  any :  But  to  them  that  these  intentions  and  all 
other  procedinges  hereafter  might  be  the  better  shadowed,  and  yet 
theire  designes  effectually  proceede,  all  must  be  covered  forsoth 
under  the  cloake  of  a  superiors  commaund,  but  suche  an  one  (as 
being  theire  creature)  shall  stand  at  theire  sole  direccion,  so  that 
when  they  liste  he  shall  commaunde,  and  when  any  thinge  happeth 
amisse  whereof  complaint  shalbe  made,  as  of  any  wrong  or  iniury 
don  to  any  thereby,  they  may  disclayme  as  ignorant  of  his  pro- 
ceedinges.  And  that  you  may  have  some  taste  hereof  consider  I 
beseche  you  the  late  handling  of  the  matter  of  schisme  pretended 
agaainst  vs  and  you  shall  easely  perceyve  thereby  that  tiiis  wch  I 
speake  is  not  a  mere  supposall,  but  founded  vppon  more  then 
probable,  if  not  evident  reasons,  for  as  you  well  knowe  the  first 
authors  thereof  were  the  Jesuites,  one  of  them  to  that  effect  writing 

*  James  Standish. 


168  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

a  whole  tracte  or  discourse  thereof,  besides  other  letters  and 
messages  sent  by  diverse  of  them  to  many  theire  frendes  and  ore 
concerning  that  subiecte,  yet  when  they  came  to  be  towched  there- 
wth  they  disclaymed  as  not  guiltie  of  any  suche  action,  laying  all 
47,  f .  268.  vppon  the  Archepriest  his  neck  as  the  only  promulgator  and  mayn- 
teyner  thereof  against  vs.  What  I  pray  you  is  this  but  to  play  wth 
bothe  handes,  nowe  out,  nowe  in,  as  though  they  could  daunce  in 
a  nett,  and  not  be  seen.  Who  in  wisedome  indifferently  con- 
sidering these  moste  indirecte  and  sinisterous  procedinges  can 
condemne  vs  for  standing  only  vppon  or  owne  righte  beinge  thus 
abused  and  made  youngelinges  by  tliem.  The  wronges  we  have 
r.eceyved  at  theire  handes  by  these  theire  procedinges  are  not  I 
suppose  vnknowne  vnto  you,  not  wthstanding  or  moste  milde  pro- 
cedinges towardes  them  behaving  oTselves  only  passively  in  these 
affaires  not  impugning  theires  but  defending  or  owne  righte. 

ffor  first  wee  desired  at  the  coining  ouer  of  the  Cardinalls  letters 
but  that  or  two  agents  elected  in  or  former  busynes  and  even  then 
to  departe  when  as  the  Cardinalls  letter  were  presented  vnto  vs, 
might  wth  their  consent  yet  proceede  in  or  former  determinations 
to  make  his  holy8  acquainted  there\vtb,  and  if  after  information 
made  to  his  holynes  of  or  estates  and  desynes  it  should  better  please 
him  to  confirme  that  order  nowe  taken  then  thother  wee  should 
propose,  that  then  forthwth  wee  would  submitt  and  accepte  thereof 
and  in  the  meane  season  behave  oure  selves  towards  him  whom 
they  had  caused  to  be  elected  as  towards  OT  superior:  yf  so  that  his 
holy8  vppon  more  mature  considerations  and  better  or  further 
informations  should  preferre  or  petitions  that  they  would  likewise 
remayne  contente ;  but  they  by  no  meanes  condescending  vnto  this 
or  reasonable  mocion  wee  were  inforced  in  or  owne  righte  to  appeal e 
rom  the  Cardinalls  order,  holding  his  letters  as  insufficient  bycause 
not  iuridicall  notice  to  bynde  vs  vnto  any  suche  newe  and  strange 

manner  of  subordination,  And  thereof a these  letters  or 

there  disclayming  wee  sent  over to  followe  or  pretended 

»  At  this  point  the  edge  of  the  MS.  is  torn  off  for  the  space  of  several  lines. 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  169 

busynes.      Hinc  illse  lachrymae.      Noe  sooner   were  oure  agents 
departed  but  that  greate  fear,  it  would  seme,  invaded  or  opposers, 

least  that  by theire  cunning  plotts  mighte  be  descovered 

and  their  actions  and  endevors  reuersed.      Wherupon 

newe  policies,  and  as  a  preparative caste  out  generall  47,  f.  268b. 

busses  of  schisme  [that  those  who]  refuse  (for  sothe)  to  subscribe  vnto 
the  newe  erected  authoritie  were  ipso  facto  schismaticks  and  rebells 
vnto  godes  churche.  Wch  vniust  accusations  they  so  stiffly  main- 
teyned  against  vs  that  bothe  by  messages,  letters,  informations, 
and  tracts,  to  that  end  spred  abrode,  they  omitted  no  occasion  to 
terrifye  suche  of  or  ffrendes  as  shoulde  deale  wth  vs  in  matters  of 
sacramentes  and  to  intangle  fearefull  and  scrupulous  consciences  wth 
a  certeyne  religious  fear  of  no  lesse  offence  then  sacrilege.  By  wch 
theire  vniust  accusacion  many  of  both  sortes  were  drawne  into 
dowbtfull  suspence  ho  we  to  behave  themselves  towardes  vs,  theire 
love  on  the  one  side  drawing  them  still  to  affecte  vs,  and  feare  of 
doing  ill  on  the  other  side  pulling  back  from  vs  others  that  were 
indifferent,  yet  ignorant  of  the  iustice  or  iniustice  of  these  accusa- 
tions :  thinking  to  take  the  securer  parte,  forbare  to  deale  wth  vs. 
A  thirde  sorte  wholly  devoted  vnto  the  ffathers,  not  only  forbare  to 
communicate  wth  vs,  but  also  wth  mighte  and  maine  running  theire 
masters  course,  maynteyned  the  same  staine  against  vs,  alyenating 
by  all  the  meanes  they  coulde  as  many  from  vs  as  they  mighte. 
And  the  more  to  helpe  forwarcle  this  action,  priviledges  of  larger 
faculties  were  distributed  to  such  of  the  clergie  as  woulde  subscribe. 
So  that  between  favor,  perswasions,  and  feare,  no  marvayle  that 
many  were  distracted  from  vs  of  bothe  sorts :  yet  was  not  this  the 
end  aud  sole  drifte  of  theire  intentions.  A  further  matter  was  yet 
aimed  at,  wch  was  to  procure  subscripcions  for  the  confirmation  of 
theire  late  procured  subordination,  ffor  procurement  whereof  a  letter 
was  framed,  somewhat  in  an  obscure  stile  by  way  of  congratulation 
or  thanksgiving  vnto  his  holy8,  for  the  order  of  government  erected 
amongest  us,  wch  letters,  as  you  knowe,  were  spedely  sent  flying  into 
all  partes  that  a  sodayne  dispatche  therein  might  be  made  and  a 
.  soo.  2 


170  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

spedy thereof  vnto  his  holynes.     Vnto  these  congratula- 
tions   many  and  the  moste  parte  easely  subscribed,  partly 

for  favor,  partly  [through]  feare,  partly  in  polycie,  thinkinge  they 
would  compasse  theire  designes  howsoeuer  \vthout  them,  and  partly 
47,  f.  268c.  thorouge  ignorance  or  inconsideration,  not  vnderstandinge  or  not 
perceyvinge  that  a  thansgivinge  importeth  a  consent.  Neither  was 
this  the  meanest  policye  they  practised  in  these  affaires  (yf  you  will 
consider  it)  for  havinge  first  desired  this  subordination  in  the  name 
of  all  the  priestes,  no  one  priest  witting  thereof,  and  informed  his 
holynes  that  or  two  agents  in  the  way  towards  Rome,  came  but 
from  some  fewe  discontented  persons :  what  better  polycie  could  be 
devised  then  to  procure  subscribcions  vnto  a  thansgiving  whereby 
his  holy8,  must  nedes  be  perswaded  by  the  multitude  of  consentes 
that  the  former  petition  and  desire  by  them  made  in  the  priests 
names  was  current,  and  that  or  two  agents  were  indeede  messengers 
but  from  a  fewe  discontented  persons  (as  they  had  informed).  And 
this  their  polycie  fayled  them  not,  for  even  so  it  fell  out  as  they 
desired,  that  not  only  his  holynes  was  confirmed  in  theire  former 
informations  against  our  messingers  and  cause,  but  also  therevpon 
was  easely  drawne  by  other  theire  suggestions  of  feare  to  incorage 
theire  discontented  spirits  and  to  give  the  like  scope  or  occasion 
hereafter  of  newe  broyles  and  sturres  wherewth  to  trouble  con- 
tynually  his  holy3,  not  to  admitt  them  to  audience,  as  men  factious 
wthout  any  iuste  occasion.  So  that  the  whole  managinge  of  all  their 
sutes  was  comitted  over  vnto  the  Cardinall  protector  and  Cardinal! 
his  hearing,  the  one  of  them  and  chiefe  wholly 
at  the  direction  of  ffather  Parsons  (as  all  the  worlde  knoweth)  and 
the  other  perhaps  vnwilling  to  countercheck  the  protectors  courses 
in  any  thing.  And  before  they  shoulde  be  called  before  these  two 

princes provided  that  they  should  be  arrested  by  the 

officers  for  that  purpose,  and  raunsakt  and 

theire  papers  of  informations  they  brought them  and 

shutt  up  close,  and  seuerally  in  two  chambers  never  to  speake  or 
conferre  wth  one  an  other  about  theire  affair  [s]  or  to  kaowe  what 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  17  I 

was  done  or  said  by  eache  other was  a  strange  strategeme, 

yet  such  a  one  as served  for  theire  purpose,  for  by  this  47,  £.  2C8d. 

meanes  they  mighte  give  oute  what  rumors  they  would  of  them 
and  theire  busynes  or  of  theire  papers  and  informations  they  brought 
wth  them,  as  in  very  deede  most  vniustly  and  vntruly  they  did,  bothe 
of  the  nomber  of  names  consenting  to  theire  actions,  as  also  theire 
answers  and  weak  behavioT  in  or  cause.  After  theire  long  im- 
prisonm*  and  examinations,  had  before  theforesaid  carclinalls,  they 
were  wth  faire  wordes  dismissed  but  consyned  vnto  two  seuerall 
places  in  ffraunce  and  debarred  from  their  entrance  into  England, 
to  this  end  only  that  wee  should  remayne  ignorant  in  theire  affaires 
what  had  hapned,  and  that  the  whole  cuntrie  mighte  be  fedd  wth 
theire  reports  alone.  While  these  thinges  were  thus  in  handling 
and  that  theire  devises  had  currant  passage  wthout  suspicion  of  any 
indirecte  or  cunning  dealing  therein,  easie  perswasions  provayled 
wth  his  holy8,  suspecting  no  circumvention  in  all  this  processe  to 
graunt  his  breef  or  instrument  of  confirmation  of  the  proiected 
authoritie  ,  before  the  cominge  whereof,  many  thundering  reports 
were  spred  abrode  against  vs  as  contemners  of  the  authoritie  of  the 
sea  apostolike,  and  that  or  expectance  of  his  holynes  further  absolute 
resolution  was  but  a  shifte,  neither  would  wee  yelde  thereto.  But 
when  they  sawe  that  at  the  receipte  of  the  briefe  wee  presently 
admitted  his  authoritie  Saluo  nostro  iure,  though  gotten  by  indirecte 
meanes,  they  were  content  to  come  to  some  indifferent  agreament ; 
wcU  contynued  but  a  while,  for  when  they  were  towched  wth  the 
matter  of  schisme  wherein  wee  had  receyved  wronge  (as  then 
appeared  by  or  submission  to  the  breef)  that  we  might  have  or 
creditts  repaired  by  the  authors  of  that  imputed  crime  by  some 
publick  testimonye  to  the  contrary  for  the  satisfaction  of  suche  as 
had  ben  scandalized  therby,  they  were  so  farre  from  doinge  vs  any  *''  269' 
righte  of  satisfaccion  that  they  burst  out  a  newe  the  defence 

thereof:    and  bicause  no  color  of  faul[t] shoulde  seme  to 

have  ben  committed  by  them  against  vs sought  to  bringe 

in  a  newe  founde  conceipte  (forsothe)  at  the  least  of  mortall  synne 


172  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

in  vs :  for  that  as  they  affirmed  by  or  contradictions  the  Cardinall 
protector  was  discredited,  the  ffathers  iniured,  and  oure  Arche- 
presbiter  him  self  drawne  into  daungers;  and  there  they  not  only 
buszed  into  the  lay  catholicks  eares,  but  also  sought  by  perswasions 
and  all  other  meanes  to  drawe  vs  to  acknowledge.  Wee  at  length 
seeinge  their  procedings,  suche  as  there  was  no  hope  lefte  to  vs  of 
any  indifferent  course  to  be  had  at  their  handes,  were  at  the  length 
constrayned  to  send  over  the  case  to  Paris,  there  to  be  discussed 
and  determined  by  the  whole  facultye,  by  whose  iudgement  we 
were  not  only  freed  of  all  suspicion  of  schisme  but  also  from  note 
or  touche  of  synne.  This  censure  was  (as  you  well  knowe)  nothings 
pleasinge  vnto  theire  humors,  and  therefore  least  happely  it  mighte 

perswade   th sorte   of  or   iuste   procedinges,    and  the 

wronges  wee receyved  therein,  first,  the  credite  of  the 

Vniuersity  [was] called  in  question:   secondly  dowbte  of 

the  true proposing  of  the  case,   and  last  of  all  a  flat 

from  the  Archeprieste  vnderpayne  of  censure  to  all  who 

should  manteyne  the  iudgement  of  Paris  therein  :    Thirdly  .... 

syr,  have   ben  there  hard  and  vniust  procedinges  from 

against  vs  debarring  vs  of  all  meanes  of  Justice attribute 

generally  vnto  them ,  bicause  the  actions  of  th  [e  archpriest]  (as  is  moste 

apparant)  precede  not  wthout  their advice.     Judge  nowe 

indifferently  wthout  preiudice any  I  beseche  you,  whether 

wee  have  not  cause and  to  appeale  from  so  apparant 

iniurious  proceedings wishing  you  all  felicetye  I  take  my 

leave,  20  december. 

Your  most  faithfull, 


[Signature  torn  off.~\ 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  173 

9.    Copy  of  BlackwelVs  Order  for  the  Examination  of  William 
Clark,  priest,  in  the  Clink. 

Feb.  28  [1601], 

In  dei  nomine  Amen.      An0  dni   1600,   secundum  computum  47,  f.  209. 
Anglicanum  et  28  februarij. 

Nos  Georgius  Blac  :  Archip:  Angliaa  vobis  R^3  Dnis  Rob: 
Baroesio  et  Ant°.  Rousio  committimus  facultatem  et  potestatem 
examinandi  dominum  Gulielmum  Clerkum  presbyterum  in  vestro 
Castro  Clinkensi  detentum.  1  Vtrum  subscripserit  aut  nomen 
suum  fecerit  apponi  litteris  illis  datis  17  Novemb : a  et  praetensse 
appellation!  praefixis,  quse  plenissimae  iniuriarum  contra  me  et  alios 
ecclesiasticos,  et  etiam  non  vacuse  a  pravibus  contumelijs  evagantur 
insolentius,  et  propterea  probro  libelli  famosi  notari  deberent. 
2  Ytrum  iudicet  omnia  in  eisdem  litteris  vera  esse,  et  adeo  iusta 
vt  declinare  in  proposito,  et  deflectere  sententiain  illam,  et  mutare 
nullo  modo  voluerit.  Hec  praacipimus  in  virtute  obedientise  vt 
confestim  et  sine  mora  faciat.  Si  se  praestiterit  inobedientem  aut 
si  vos  deprehenderitis  ilium  confidentem  et  defendentem  subscrip- 
tioneni  illam,  tune  illud  in  scriptis  vestris  volo  vt  mini  quampri- 
mum  renuncietis.  Sed  si  negaverit  quod  illis  literis  consensum,  et 
subscriptionem  prsebuerit,  iubeo  vt  illud  manu  sua  propria  notatum 
et  suo  iuramento  stabilitum  ad  me  percitissime  transmittatis.  Haec 
actutum  et  sine  dilatione,  hsec  serio  et  syncere  perficite  :  et  videte 
diligenter  ne  aliquam  moram  falacijs  concinnandis,  et  respirationem 
concedatis. 

Ex  hospitio  nostro  28  febr.,  1600. 
Vester  servus  Georgius  Blackwellus. 

Archiprsbiter  Catholicorum  Anglorum. 
Endorsed  : 

lieverendis  D.  D.  Rob.  Bur.  et  Anth.  Rous  and  because 
these  names  are  [?]  this  would  be  concealed. 

a  William  Clark's  name  appears  among  the  thirty  signatures  to  the  Appeal  of 
Nov.  17,  1600.  On  Dec.  17  Blackwell  had  suspended  Robert  Drury,  another  appel- 
lant, afterwards  martyr.  March  10, 1601,  he  suspended  and  interdicted  Colleton  and 
eight  of  the  prisoners  at  Framlingham.  See  Jesuits  and  Seculars,  p.  93. 


174  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Copy  of  Blackwell's  Suspension  of  Clark. 

10  March,  1600-1. 
R313  Confratribus  suis  et  compresbiteris  salutem. 

Quoniam  seditiosis  quibusdam  literis  17  Novemb.,  1600,  ad 
nos  directis  affixura  fuit  nomen  D :  Griulielmi  Clerki  presbyter! , 
Isque  ex  mandate  nostro  in  virtute  obedientiae  interrogatus,  an 
ipse  subscripserit  illis  literis,  aut  nomen  suum  fecerit  apponi,  etc. 
Ad  haec  directe  respondere  recusaverit;  sed  (qusesitis  falsis,  et 
callidis  effugiis)  aperte  ludificari,  ac  sciens  calumniari  voluerit : 
Propterea  nos  illi  omnes  facultates  iurisdictionis  abrogamus  : 
eumque  ab  omni  ordinum  executione  suspend imus,  donee  vel  se 
sufficienter  purgaverit ;  vel  ad  nostrum  arbitriura  congruam  satis  - 
factionem  praestiterit. 

Datum  ex  hospitio  nostro   10   Martij   anno   1600  secundum 
computum    Anglicanum,   G-eorgius    Blackwellus   Archi- 
presbyter. 
Concordat  cum  originali.  Robertus  Baruis. 

Antonius  Rous. 
Endorsed  : 

.  Rto  Baruisio  et  Ant°.  Rousio. 


10.  G.  R.*  to  John  Smith.     Low  Sunday  [1601]. 

Good  Mr  John.  We  wante  Mr.  Blackwells  first  letter,  non  est 
quod  quisque  concaleat  stomacho :  &  his  decree  against  Paris.  b 
We  would  gladly  see  yours  wch  he  sayth  be  like  to  owrs.  I  pray 
you  lett  vs  heare  at  &  wth  as  much  speed  as  may  be  for  mutters 

»  Mr.  Macray  says:  "no  doubt  Rob.  Charnock." 

b  The  decree  of  Blackwell  condemning  the  censure  of  the  Paris  University  in 
favour  of  the  appellants  was  dated  29  May,  1600.  It  is  printed  in  Bagshaw's  True 
Relation, 


RENEWAL  Or  THE  CONFLICT.  175 

proceede.  We  have  sent  Mr.  Blackwell  an  answere  to  his  suspen- 
sion &  interdicte  a  wch  I  pray  you  see  sent  vnto  him. 

In  any  case,  good  Sr,  fayle  not  to  certifye  vs  vppon  what  grounde 
heexcepteth  againste  Mr.  Button,  Mr.  Potter,  &  Mr.  Copeb&  what 
issue  that  sorteth  vnto.  &  what  hath  passed  synce  from  him.  Our 
wants  ar  suche  as  present  relief  must  needes  be  hadd  wth  gods 
assiatance,  &  therfore  ether  by  requeste  or  creditt  some  way  sende 
some  trusty  body  hyther  wth  inony  to  poore  suspended  men.  It 
would  grieve  you  &  it  maketh  me  lawghe  &  disdayne,  to  see  how 
some  of  his  seditiouse  lay  men  ether  of  feare  or  simplycyty  looke 
at  vs  as  if  yt  were  true,  wch  John  a  greenec  wrote  y*  we  were  to  be 
avoyded  as  men  havinge  the  plague  soare. 

.  We  ar  so  vnsetled  &  vnfurnished  y'  we  can  scarce  do  any  thinge. 
Beare  wth  vs  a  while.  Willingnes  is  not  wantinge.  I  am  gladd 
you  &  we  be  come  both  to  sownde  alike  in  Mr.  Blackwells  eares. 
The  more  indignities  you  suffer  the  greater  your  merite.  Com- 
mend vs  to  all  our  brethren  &  theyre  prayers,  whome  we  dayly 
remember.  Dominica  in  albis. 

Yours  not  to  fayle 
C.  R. 

for  godes  sake  so  deale  wth  Mr.  Bluett  as  he  may  be  assisted  & 
cownsayled  by  you  &  the  rest  from  time  to  time. 
Endorsement  (ly  writer) : 

To  his  approved  good  friende  Mr.  John  Smithe. 


"  Perhaps  that  of  March  10.  1601,  directed  against  a  number  of  prisoners  at 
Framlingham. 

b  Richard  Button,  George  Potter  alias  Transham,  and  James  Cope,  signed  the 
Appeal. 

c  Perhaps  John  Greene,  a  prisoner  at  "Wishech  on  the  Jesuit  side,  in  reference  to 
whom  Bagshaw  wrote  to  Bluet  (April  1601),  "The  pride  of  Bickley,  Green,  and 
Bramstou  must  be  rebated  or  else  our  estate  is  not  tolerable."  (Jesuits  and  Seculars, 
p.  151.) 


176 


THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 


47,  f.  186. 

also 
54,  f.  324. 

Holteby  ye 
Jesuite  against 
ye  secular 
priests  an- 
swered by  Mr. 
Collington.a 


11.  Letter  to  a  Lady,  from  Father  Richard  Holtby,  alias 
Duckettj  S.  J. 

June  30,  1601. 

Good  Madam,  though  of  late  I  haue  in  writinge  delivered  vnto 
you  as  breeflie  as  I  could  the  true  originall  and  progresse  of  all 
these  contentions  in  oure  Clergie,  wherein  I  desier  no  further  trust 
at  yor  La  :  hancles,  then  the  verie  triall  of  all  matters  shall  deserve, 
and  am  content  wthall  to  hazard  my  whole  creditt  wth  }TOU  so  farre, 
that  if  in  any  substantiall  matter  or  circumstance  of  the  same  I  be 
found  to  doble,  forge,  or,  dissemble,  or  to  vtter  any  thinge  other- 
wise then  truth  and  that  wch  I  will  take  in  hand  to  convince  either 
vppon  my  oathe  if  neede  were  or  other  sufficient  proofe  that  yon 
give  me  lesse  creditt  in  the  rest.  And  herein  I  will  ioyne  wth  yor 
frend  Mr.  Rat : b  or  any  other  of  that  sort  whatsoever  if  it  shall 
please  you  in  any  matter  to  take  the  triall  of  oure  honest  and 
faithfull  dealinge.  I  am  more  forwarde  in  this  manner  to  satisfie 
yor  La  :  perhaps  then  neede  dothe  require  yet  the  weightiness  of 
the  cause  itself,  and  the  perill  of  these  dissemblinge  and  more 
politick  then  playne  dealinge  men,  together  wth  some  further 
occasion  offred,  dothe  vrge  me  to  ymportune  you  foryor  good,  and 
also  exacteth  the  more  discretion  and  warynes  att  yor  hancles,  there 
is  no  wisedome  for  you  in  so  greate  a  difficultie  after  a  blynde 
manner  to  be  ledd  away  wth  to  much  affection  or  to  give  credite 
peremptorily  vnto  any  one  or  a  few  persons  in  theire  owne  cause, 
neither  is  it  convenient  for  you  nor  any  to  cast  lottes  for  yor  soule 
by  exposinge  the  same  wthout  iudgement  vnto  either  partie  in  a 
sedition  vppon  a  meere  presumption  of  the  right  of  the  one  side, 
Avhen  the  other  hathe  no  lesse  showe  of  religion  and  honestye, 
more  weight  of  reason  and  authoritie  and  as  of  equal!  iudgement 
learninge  and  aestimation,  if  not  more,  then  those  vppon  whose 
trust  and  sincerity  you  repose  yorself :  but  rather  you  ought  first 

*  Colleton's  Just  Defence,  printed  in  1602,  was  in  the  main  an   answer  to  this 
letter.     See  pp.  77  and  92  of  that  work. 
b  Ratcliffe  i.e.  Mush. 


KENEWAL  OF  THE  CONFLICT.  177 

to  take  the  ordinary  meanes  of  due  examination  of  thinges,  and  for 
that  cause  to  haue  yor  eare  open  to  the  hearing  of  either  parte  and 
so  Judge  and  followe  as  reason  illuminated  by  godes  grace  shall 
instruct  you.  ffirst  of  all  therefore  it  is  most  certayne,  and  them 
selves  will  not,  neither  can  they  deny  it,  but  that  even  then  and 
from  the  first  letter  of  ye  Cardinall  Protector,  duringe  wch  tyme 
vntill  the  cominge  of  the  Popes  Breve  the  Archepriest  was  indeed 
theire  lawfull  superior,  for  so  the  pope  him  self  did  declare  in  the 
said  Breve,  affirminge  wthall  that  whosoeuer  did  otherwise  iuclge  or 
say  his  Judgment  was  of  no  effecte  comaunding  that  in  like  manner 
every  one  should  iudge  accordinglie  for  the  tyme  to  come.  There- 
fore it  must  nedes  followe  that  the  Judgement  of  these  men  that 
tooke  him  to  be  no  superior  and  therevppon  resisted  his  authoritic, 
was  even  then  when  they  so  stood  out  of  no  value  or  effecte  and  47,  f.  186b 
consequently  could  not  excuse  them  for  reiectinge  his  autboritie 
wch  incleede  had  ben  a  matter  of  greate  effecte.  Secondly  they  can 
not  deny,  but  that  whosoeuer  did  stand  out  wth  the  Archepriest 
before  the  Breve  came  vppon  an  opinion  that  he  was  no  lawfull 
superior  they  were  verily  deceyved,  becaus[e]  in  truthe  he  was 
theire  superior,  and  consequently  that  theire  acte  of  theire  so 
standinge  out,  or  not  submittinge  them  selves,  was  an  acte  of  diso- 
bedience because  it  was  in  deed  a  resistinge  of  a  lawfull  authoritie. 

Thirdlie  that  it  was  no  simple  dissobedience  but  u  playne 
rebellion,  it  is  also  evident  because  they  did  not  only  contemne  to 
obey  his  comaundm'  but  they  reiected  the  authoritie  it  selfe,  and 
would  not  acknowlecge  or  take  him  for  a  superio1  att  all  or  submitt 
them  selves  vnto  him  as  his  subjects,  wch  is  to  Rebell  against  theire 
head. 

ffburthly,  that  it  was  a  culpable  disobedience  it  is  also  most 
clere,  first  by  the  wordes  of  our  savior  him  self  when  he  sayth  of  the 
respect  to  be  had  to  his  apostles,  and  in  them  vnto  all  superio™:  He 
that  heareth  you  heareth  me,  and  he  that  contemneth  you  contemneth 
me.  And  in  an  other  place,  he  that  will  not  heare  the  Churche 
(that  is  to  say  theire  pastors  or  prelates  in  whom  the  authoritie  of 

CAMD.  soc.  2  A 


178  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

Christe  his  churche  is  represented)  lett  him  be  vnto  thee  as  a 
heathen  or  publican.  And  St.  Paule  obey  yor  prelates  and  subiecte 
yor  selves  vnto  them,  for  they  watche  over  you,  readie  as  it  were 
to  give  aecompte  for  yor  soules.  And  in  un  other  place.  Let 
euery  soule  be  subiecte  vnto  higher  powers,  for  there  is  no  power 
but  from  god,  and  the  thinges  that  are  are  ordeyned  of  god,  there- 
fore he  that  resisteth  power,  resisteth  the  ordynance  of  god,  and 
they  who  resiste  doe  gett  damnation  to  them  selves.  Therefore  by 
the  verie  testimony  of  god  himself  theire  disobedience  or  rebellion 
against  lawfull  authoritie  is  not  only  sinfull  but  a  most  greevous 
and  damnable  synne. 

ffiftly,  that  it  was  a,  most  enormous,  notorious  and  publick  synne, 
it  can  not  be  denied,  ffirst  because  it  drew  a  greate  nomber  into  a 
publick  faction  and  dissention  wch  was  an  exceedinge  iniury  vnto 
the  Churche  and  Clergie.  Secondly,  because  it  bred  an  open 
scandall  and  that  in  the  heads  of  priests  themselves,  to  the  hurt  of 
many  soules  and  stayne  of  theire  profession.  Thirdly,  because  if 
made  the  authors  thereof  infamous  for  rebellion  and  disobedience 
vnto  the  whole  nation,  finally  theire  defence  of  the  same  made  it 
most  haynous,  notorious  and  publick,  and  declared  that  it  came  not 
either  of  ignorance  or  infirmitie  but  of  playne  malice  and  an 
obstinate  will  not  to  obey :  for  wch  cause  they  would  take  no  notice 
of  any  superioritie  appointed,  and  reiected  all  admonition  both  of 
theire  knowne  superiors  the  Protector  and  governor  of  Colledges 
and  also  of  all  others  were  they  never  so  grave  and  credible 
reporters  even  of  theire  owne  associates  and  punished  for  the  same 
disobedience  also. 

Sixtly,  that  it  came  of  a  prowde  presumptuous  minde  and  a 
seditious  spirite  is  to  to  clere.  ffirst  because  vppon  the  verie  hearinge 
of  a  new  supior,  and  wthout  any  necessary  examinacion  or  con- 
sideracion  of  the  assignment  and  meanes  of  procuringe  or  appoint- 
inge  the  same,  the}'  began  presently  to  resist  as  if  theire  owne 
designement  of  a  superior  of  theire  owne  device  and  appointment 
had  been  crossed  thereby  of  purpose  against  theire  willes  as  if  none 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  179 

had  righte  or  witt  or  power  to  appoint  them  superioTS  except  them 
selves.  Agayne,  that  hearinge  it  came  from  his  holynes  they  durst 
notwthstandinge  take  in  hand  to  resiste  yea  to  overthrow  his  order 
even  before  himself,  as  if  he  had  not  done  well  or  taken  the  best 
course :  and  therefore  they  would  better  advise  him  (seely  men) 
then  his  owne  counsell  and  consistory  of  Cardinalls,  men  experienced 
in  suche  affaires,  could  doe.  Also  that  hearinge  theire  proceedinges 
were  mislikod  at  Rome  and  that  theire  solicitors  were  imprisoned 
condemned  and  punished  for  the  same  fact  yet  would  not  yelde  but 
proceede  [in]  theire  obstinacie.  Moreover  that  they  beinge  so  fewe 
in  nomber  that  is  to  say  12  or  13  persons  (as  vppon  the  oath  of 
theire  sollicitors  it  was  made  manifest)  and  not  all  those  either  of 
the  wisest,  most  learned,  of  greatest  experience,  of  best  fame  and 
aestimation  of  vertue  either  at  home  or  abrode  (howsoeuer  yorfrend 
in  his  printed  libell  extoll  both  him  selfe  and  them  all  vnto  the  skyes) 
yet  would  disgrace  and  expose  them  selves  vnto  the  whole  Clergie 
of  England  besides  who  did  voluntarily,  and  wtu  many  gratulations 
sent  vnto  the  Pope  and  protector,  accept  of  the  Superior  appointed. 
Yea,  yor  ffrend  proceeded  so  farre  in  his  insolencye,  that  he  woulde 
notwthstandinge  all  this,  compare  him  self  wth  holy  Job  for  his 
innocency  and  wth  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury,  who  in  the  defence 
of  ecclesiastical  libertie  would  not  yelde  vnto  the  kings  ambition 
though  the  whole  clergie  had  consented  thereto,  comparinge  therein 
the  Pope  vnto  an  ambitious  kinge,  his  obstinate  disobedience  vnto 
the  see  apostolick  vnto  the  zeale  of  a  saincte  for  obedience  to  the 
same,  his  licentious  libertie  from  havinge  a  lawful]  superior  and 
subordination  to  keepe  him  in  due  subjeccion  vnto  ecclesiasticall 
immunities  from  temporall  obligations  for  the  more  strict  order  and 
subieccion  vnto  the  Cannons  and  Rules  of  the  Churche  and  her 
pastors,  condemninge  all  theire  brethren  either  of  rashnes,  feare  or 
flattery  in  that  they  woulde  accept  so  soone  or  at  all  of  his  holynes 
order,  and  condemninge  also  the  see  apostolick  (wch  by  Christes 
prayer  was  to  haue  the  assurance  of  his  spiritt  to  directe  it,  and  47j  f  118b 
against  the  wch  hels  gate  should  not  prevayle)  and  the  wholl  Senate 


180  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

of  Cardinalls  bothe  for  want  of  witt  or  honesty  in  affirminge  that 
they  doe  all  by  favoure  wthout  discretion,  whereof  my  self  wth  many 
others  are  witnesses  of  yor  frendes  wordes  in  that  behalf. 

ffinally  his  laboringe  still  nowe  after  the  Popes  Breve,  after  his 
submission  and  promise  made  not  to  styr  any  more  after  so  many 
scandalls  and  other  inconveniences  perceyved  to  sollicite  verdits, 
gotton  by  misinformacion  abrode,  to  sollicite  new  voices  and 
suffrages  at  home  for  the  revivinge  of  the  old  sedition,  to  sowe 
false  rumors  of  theire  owne  proceedings,  to  invent  false  reportes  and 
sinister  caluminations  of  others  actions  and  intentions  approved 
vnto  superirrs  and  liked  of  all  and  agaynst  all  that  are  opposite 
vnto  theire  temeritie  or  irreligious  pollicies  to  publishe  and  divulge 
in  printed  libells  vnto  the  whole  world  theire  owne  follies  indeede 
for  the  disgrace  of  themselves  and  iniury  of  others  and  so  spreade 
ubrode  to  the  same  purpose  certayne  exclamations  of  outragious 
iniuries  and  persecution  sustayned  for  theire  innocency,  that  theire 
innocent  cause  can  get  no  audience,  that  all  meanes  to  defend  theire 
innocencye  is  stopped,  that  they  can  not  be  suffred  to  make  a  iust 
and  lawfull  Appeale  vnto  the  see  apostolick  but  are  persecuted  for 
the  same,  that  superioTS  will  admitt  no  trial],  not  so  muche  as  iudge 
the  cause  them  selves,  it  beinge  put  to  theire  owne  consciences  that 
it  is  the  ambition  and  vayne  glory  of  certen  religious  men  that  is  to 
say  Mr.  Persons  and  his  brethren  that  are  the  causers  of  all,  that 
theire  violent  and  injurious  courses  discredite  oure  people  and 
Clergie,  they  make  vs  to  be  accompted  the  worst  Nation  vnder 
heaven,  they  respect  theire  owne  extraordinary  creditt  aboue  oure 
Clergie,  Churche  and  priestes,  vniustly,  they  seeke  to  ouerrule  in 
every  place  bothe  Bishops  Cardinalls  and  all  and  infinite  suche 
47,  f.  188.  false  idle  and  seditious  rumors  in  lamentable  sorte  doth  yor  frend 
and  his  associates  cast  into  the  peoples  eares  and  others  wth  whom 
they  may  haue  audience,  never  intending  to  acknowledge  any  fault 
in  them  selves  or  shewe  any  token  of  any  due  submission  vnto 
theire  superio13  sentence  or  censures  to  chasten  theire  enormities 
but  rather  seeke  to  iniurye,  and  brmge  all  into  a  confusion  that 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  181 

them  selves  may  seme  innocent :  all  wch  doe  manifestly  convince 
that  they  haue  a  seditious  and  most  prowd  presumptuous  spiritt, 
the  fountayn  of  theire  disobedience. 

Seaventhly,  that  theire  disobedience  even  then  tended  to  a 
seperation,  division,  sehisme  and  fall  of  theire  partie  into  further 
inconveniences  it  is  in  my  conceyte  verie  palpable  if  you  liste  to 
examine  theire  owne  wordes  and  the  circumstances  and  sequele  of 
theire  proceedinges. 

ffirst  the  intent  of  theere  sodalitie  (whereof  yor  frend  was  the 
principal!  deviser  in  the  North  cuntries)  was  to  make  a  head  and 
to  oppose  them  selves  against  the  societie  of  Jesus  and  this  by  the 
open  profession  of  some  of  them  selves  and  witnes  of  others,  ergo 
they  intended  a  division  before  there  came  any  worde  of  a  superior 
from  the  Popes  authoritie. 

Secondly  they  haue  (at  the  least  yor  frend  hath)  a  long  tyme  and 
that  also  before  any  notice  of  a  superior  bothe  in  his  word[es]  and 
writinges,  made  himself  and  those  of  his  side  an  other  bodie  and 
company  or  congregation  from  oure  societie,  and  those  that  he 
thought  were  adioyned  vnto  vs  as  if  wee  had  no  parte  wth  them 
either  in  charge  spirituall  functions  and  all  endevours,  but  were  a 
contrary  or  an  other  seperated  body  and  congregation  of  an  other 
comunitye,  ergo  in  mynde  they  had  even  a  separation  from  other 
members  of  the  same  Churche. 

Thirdly,  ymediatly  after  worde  came  of  a  superior  by  his  holines 
appointment,  yor  frend  declared  that  he  was  readie  rather  to  want 
faculties,  to  forsake  the  cuntrie  and  give  ouer  all,  then  to  live  vnder 
the  superior  not  appointed  by  them  selves,  the  ground  whereof  he 
shewed  to  be  this ;  because  this  superioritie  appointed  was  the 
Jesuites  deede  and  wthout  theire  privitie  to  the  end  wee  might  over- 
rule in  every  place  where  wee  came,  ffor  thus  they  vse  to  turn 
every  thinge  that  cometh  from  his  holyness,  that  is  not  after  theire 
likinge  that  it  is  the  Jesuits  deede  to  over-rule  And  not  longe 
after  hearinge  that  theire  two  solicitors  were  like  to  be  evill  taken  47>  f  188b 
wthall  by  his  holines,  cr  that  they  were  in  prison  for  their  teme- 


182  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

rarious  attempt,  lie  declared  himself  and  his  fellowes  to  be  so  farre 
from  agrement  or  submission  even  vnto  his  holynes  comaund  that 
he  affirmed  desperatly  that  if  those  two  were  comitted,  they  "would 
send  other  two,  and  after  them  other  two,  and  after  them  others  so 
longe  as  they  had  any  left  to  take  theire  parte.  And  wthin  a  litle 
before  the  Breve  came  he  affirmed  resolutely  that  Mr.  Parsons 
should  never  haue  his  head  vnder  his  girdle  so  long  as  he  lived, 
intendingeby  meanes  of  this  his  holynes  order  appointed,  to  blynde 
the  peoples  eyes,  they  vse  to  prevent  whatsoeuer  commeth  from  the 
See  apostolick  that  liketh  them  not,  that  it  is  Mr.  Parsons  dede  to 
overrule  all,  erg0  before  ever  the  Breve  came  they  meant  never  to 
submitt  them  selves  vnto  the  Archpriest  or  the  Pope  either,  but 
they  intended  to  stand  out  wth  the  Jesuites  alone,  but  wth  the  Pope 
and  superiors  also,  wch  implyeth  a  division. 

ffourthlie  after  theire  submission  (in  color  only  as  the  sequele 
declareth)  albeit  the  Pope  himself  declared  in  his  Breve  that  it  was 
his  owne  dede  and  his  will  also  that  they  should  obey,  yet  did  they 
it  never  vntill  this  day,  at  the  least  the  heades  of  this  faction  either 
wth  shew  of  likinge  or  contentment,  but  they  were  repyninge 
detractinge  and  quarrellinge  att  every  thinge  wth  theire  superior9 
proceedinges,  as  if  all  thinges  were  for  theire  punishm*,  and  to 
beate  and  beare  them  downe  wth  mighte  and  tyranny  and  nothinge 
to  comfort  or  doe  them  any  good.  To  wch  purpose  yor  frend  in  his 
late  printed  booke  dothe  compare  his  superior  the  Archepr :  vnto  a 
wilde  Boare  cominge  out  of  the  wood  to  destroy  the  viniarde  of 
Christe,  and  vnto  a  singular  cruell  beast  croppinge  and  devouringe 
all,*  wch  argueth  playnelie  how  far  theire  mynde  is  separated  from 
perfect  vnion  and  accorde  wlh  him  and  his  that  take  him  for  no 
better  then  a  verie  Antechriste. 

ffiftlye,  yor  frend  in  a  late  letter  vnto  one  of  his  olde  acquaintance 

a  Mush  in  his  Declaratio  Motuum  addressed  to  Clement  VIII.  (1601),  had 
besought  the  Pope  to  cast  his  eyes  upon  the  English  vineyard  "  ut  videas  et 
intelligas  quomodo  Archipresbyter,  tua  abutens  authoritate,  tanquam  Aper  de  silva 
exterminavit  earn,  et  quasi  singularis  ferus  depastus  est  cam  "  (p.  80). 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  183 

dothe  not  obscurely  shew  that  him  self  and  his  fellowes  are  of  some 
seperated  company,  These  are  his  wordes :  I  will  blesse  my  self 
from  yor  brother  (meaninge  me)  and  the  rest  of  them  that  vniustly 
haue  and  doe  seeke  the  discredite  of  me  and  oure  Clergie,  respect- 
inge  theire  owne  extraordinary  creditt  aboue  our  priests  more  than  47  f.  139 
our  Churches  good  or  the  glory  of  oure  priests,  but  I  hope  god  will 
confound  them.  Marke  well  his  phrase.  What  Church  is  this  of 
theires  wch  is  not  ors  also  ?  Who  be  these  priests  of  theires  that 
can  not  bothe  clayme  to  vs  and  wee  to  them  ?  Where  is  this 
clergie  of  theires  whereof  wee  also  may  not  be  accompted  a  parte 
and  haue  as  much  interest  in  the  same  as  any  of  them,  if  they  be 
of  the  same  Churche  Clergie  and  nornber  or  order  of  priests  that 
wee  are  of?  how  is  not  or  good  theires,  our  creditt  and  glory 
redound  vnto  them,  but  that  they  make  them  selves  of  an  other 
Clergie,  priesthood  and  congregacion  ?  And  to  what  purpose  dothe 
he  distinguishe  himself  from  the  rest  of  theire  Clergie,  saying  they 
seeke  the  discredite  of  me  and  or  Clergie  if  he  did  not  insynuate 
thereby  that  him  self  is  some  single  or  singuler  personage  over 
and  besides  the  Clergie  of  common  priests  or  as  one  that  would 
seeme  to  be  an  odd  man  or  the  head  of  his  congregation  ?  doe  not 
these  wordes  savour  a  schismaticall  spirite  ? 

ffinally  whether  doe  not  these  wordes  in  the  end  of  the  same 
letter  intend  a  fall  yea  or  no  when  he  sayth  thus  :  Either  must 
wee  suffer  orselves  to  be  vniustly  defamed  of  schisme  and  rebellion 
to  the  see  apostolick  (to  wch  wee  haue  ben  and  are  as  obedient  as 
any  Jesuite  in  the  worlde)  or  be  violently  thrust  from  our  place  of 
harbour  and  releef  and  consequently  Starve  wth  famine,  vnles  wee 
seeke  for  succour  att  the  handes  of  our  mortal  adversaries  here- 
tickes.  Of  three  inconveniences  wch  of  them  are  they  most  like  to 
admitt  ?  to  be  slaundered  for  Rebells,  that  you  see  they  will  no 
way  endure  as  theire  whole  proceedinge  declareth  :  to  starve  wth 
famine,  it  is  intolerable  especiallie  to  men  of  so  litle  mortificacion 
as  these  wilfull  men  seeme  to  be,  ergo  they  must  of  necessity  (for 
that  will  be  theire  pretence)  seeke  for  succour  vnto  their  mortall 
adversaries,  who,  because  they  are  mortall  adversaries,  they  will  not 


184  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTKOVEKSY. 

yeld  them  any  succour  but  wth  some  conditions  deadly  to  tlieire 
soules  if  they  will  avoyde  theire  temporall  deathes,  decreed  by 
theire  lawes  for  wth  them  ordinarily  no  lawfull  succour  wthout 
vnlawfull  submission.  How  muche  better  counsell  were  it  for 
them  by  a  lawfull  submission  vnto  theire  lawful  superiors  and  by 
an  humble  acknowledginge  of  theire  manifest  oversighte,  as  in 
duty  they  are  bound,  bothe  to  put  away  tlieire  infamy  iustly 
deserved,  to  keepe  the  places  of  thoire  harbour  where  they  may 
still  be  maynteyned,  and  to  avoyde  all  perill  of  their  further  fall  by 
47,  f.  1891>.  condescendinge  vnto  theire  mortall  adversaries  ?  These  things  well 
considered  may  give  a  sufficient  scantelinge  vnto  any  of  indifferent 
judgement  that  theire  disobedience  even  from  the  begynninge 
tended  vnto  a  schisme  and  separation  and  how  farr  indeede  they 
did  fall  into  it  lett  the  cheife  superior  of  vs  bothe  give  Judgement 
when  it  shall  come  vnto  his  decision,  neither  intend  I  here  to 
determine  that  belongeth  vnto  others  censure,  or  to  stand  peremp- 
torily vppon  the  terme  schisme  whether  in  most  proper  sense  it 
may  be  applied  vnto  this  disobedience  of  theires:  it  suffieeth  me 
that  vppon  probable  and  sufficient  groundes  in  myne  opinion,  and 
in  the  opinion  of  others  more  learned  than  I,  it  is  so  to  be  called, 
neither  haue  they  been  able  as  yet  to  purge  them  selves  of  the  same 
neither  will  be  howsoeuer  they  do  exclame  that  they  are  vniustly 
slaundered. 

8.  ffinally  it  is  a  thinge  so  evident  in  it  self  that  theire  first 
disobedience  was  a  most  notorious  and  greevous  offence  (what- 
soeuer  hereafter  of  the  word  schisme  determined)  that  there  can  be 
alledged  no  probable  or  sufficient  excuse  either  to  defend  them  to 
haue  done  lawfully  in  standing  out  or  to  haue  remayned  innocent 
or  wthout  blame  in  so  doing.  If  I  shew  this  I  doe  ouertlirowe  the 
whole  ground  they  stand  vppon  and  then  may  it  evidently  appeare 
how  vniustly  they  exclame  that  they  are  persecuted  for  innocencie 
or  that  they  are  slaundered  wthout  cause.  The  former  pointes  do 
she  we  sufficiently  that  the  facte  they  eomitted  was  a  thinge  in  it[sj 
owne  nature  evill  and  a  greevous  offence.  Wee  must  nowe 
declare  whether  in  them  it  were  excusable  for  any  cause  by  them 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  185 

alledged.  Theire  defence  therefore  consisteth  in  this  that  they 
affirme  they  had  no  sufficient  notice  that  he  was  appointed  a 
superior  by  his  holynes.  And  of  this  they  infer  two  thinges. 
The  one  is  that  he  was  not  yet  a  superior  as  if  his  authoritie  did 
wholly  or  principally  depend  vppon  the  promulgation  and  theire 
acceptance  wthall :  the  other,  that  they  were  excused  from  synne 
by  reason  of  ignorance  that  he  was  a  superior :  Admitt  that  he 
was  one  even  then  indeed.  I  will  therefore  first  shew  that  they  had 
no  such  ignorance  that  could  excuse  them  admittinge  that  he  was 
a  superior.  Then  will  I  declare  that  his  authoritie  did  not  depend 
principally  or  yet  materially  in  this  case  vppon  the  promulgation 
to  every  one  or  any  of  them  in  particular,  as  if  that  made  him  a 
superior  and  otherwise  he  were  not.  Lastly  I  will  conclude  that 
the  notice  they  had  was  a  sufficient  warninge  or  promulgation  and 
therefore  that  they  were  bound  also  to  acknowledge  him  for  theire 
superior  &  to  accept  of  him. 

To  the  first  therefore  that  they  had  no  suche  ignorance  as  would  47.  f.  190. 
excuse  them,    ad  mitt  he  were  a  superior,  as  indeed  he  was  by  the 
testimony  of  the  Popes  Breve,  it  seemeth  evident,    ffirst  they  will 
not  deny  but  that  they  heard  by  reporte  and  also  by  the  sight  of 
the  Protectors  letters  (at  the  least  some  of  them)  that  suche  a  man 
was  appointed  a  superior  over  them  all  (I  speake  not  of  suche  as 
had  heard  nothinge  at  all,  for  it  is  evident  that  those  might  be 
excused  if  there  were  any  suche  amonge  them)  els  would  they  not 
haue   gone   about  to  ouerthrowe  a  thing  they  know  not.       This 
beinge  supposed,  I  would  aske  of  them  what  ground  they  had  or 
notice  to  the  contrary  that  he  was  not  appointed  for  a  lawfull 
superior  ?     ffor  if  they  had  none  it  is  manifest  that  they  ought  not 
to  haue  resisted  him.     Admitt  they  were    not  bound  to  beleeve 
the  reporte  that  he  was  a  superior.     But  the  only  ground  they  had 
that  he  was  not  appointed  by  his  holynes  authoritie,  was,  that  them 
selves  either  did  not,  or  could  not,  or  would  not  beleeve  that  it  was 
so,  it  was  a  thinge  by  them  so  vnexpected  from  his  holynes,  though 
them  selves  indeed  were  about  suche  a  matter  at  the  same  instant, 
CAMD.  soc.  2  B 


186  THE  AECHPKIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

erg0  the  ground  they  had  to  resiste  was  thelre  'owne  conceyte  and 
no  proofe  or  reporte  besides  theire  owne  to  the  contrary.  If  this 
be  true  as  I  never  heard  vntill  this  day  that  they  alledged  any  other 
proofe  but  that  they  supposed  it  was  not  his  holynes  deed  :  I  would 
then  demaund  of  them  vppon  what  proofe  or  ground  of  reason  they 
were  induced  to  suppose,  whereof  if  they  can  alledge  none  or  at  the 
least  none  that  is  sufficient  to  make  a  good  man  suppose  suche  a 
thinge,  it  must  nedes  followe  that  theire  supposall  or  suspition  was 
rashe  and  sinfull  and  consequently  that  theire  ignorance  came  not 
of  any  probability  or  meere  simplicity  but  vppon  theire  owne 
malice  and  temerity,  and  therefore  could  not  excuse  them  to  accept 
of  the  same  notice  \vch  sufficed  others  to  acknowledge  and  knowe 
him  to  be  theire  superio1  muche  lesse  to  be  a  warrant  for  them  that 
they  might  lawfully  reiecte  and  resiste  him.  But  what  groundes 
did  they  alledge  for  themselves  where  they  should  suppose  that 
matter  not  to  come  from  his  holynes,  because  (say  they)  the 
47,  f.  I90b.  Cardinall  protector  mighte  forge  suche  a  matter  wthout  the  Popes 
privitie.  Admitt  that  to  be  true  that  he  might  so  doe  because  it  is 
not  impossible  absolutely  but  that  suche  malice  might  raigne  in  the 
hart  of  a  Cardinall  to  attempt  suche  a  matter :  but  what  reason  or 
probabilitie  was  there  to  induce  them  that  either  there  was  so  greate 
a  resident  in  Cardinall  Caietanes  harte,  or  that  if  there  were  he 
did  or  durst  attempt  suche  a  matter  ?  ffor  if  they  thought  so  badly 
of  so  greate  a  personage  so  well  reputed  and  reported  of  amongest 
all  wthout  cause  or  probability  it  was  a  most  sinfull  and  vniust 
conceyte  they  had  of  him  and  therefore  could  avayle  them  nothinge 
toward  theire  probable  ignorance,  that  they  could  wth  no  probability 
suppose  suche  a  matter  of  the  Cardinall  but  rather  that  they  ought 
to  have  supposed  the  contrary  :  it  argueth  first  because  all  men  tooke 
him  for  a  verie  good  man.  Secondly  because  he  had  ben  imployed 
in  embassage  of  greate  credite  and  moment,  and  had  shewed  him 
selfe  a  verie  notable  man  as  in  the  matters  of  ffraunce,  and  duringe 
the  seige  at  Paris,  and  therefore  would  never  stayne  his  creditt 
nowe  in  a  matter  of  suche  perill  and  lesse  honor.  Thirdly  because 


BENEWAL  OF  THE  CONFLICT.  187 

he  was  in  a  greate  office  as  beinge  head  Camerarius  in  the  Popes 
palace  and  he  through  whose  authoritie  all  thinges  were  to  passe 
duringe  the  absence  of  a  Pope,  and  therefore  would  he  not  hazard 
so  great  a  dignitye  for  suche  a  treacherous  interprise  of  no  profitt. 
ffourthlie  bicause  he  was  the  protector  of  oure  Nation  and  he 
whom  the  Pope  did  imploy  in  all  matters  concerninge  our  affaires 
and  to  whom  for  the  benefite  of  oure  Cuntrie  the  Pope  had  com- 
mitted the  charge  of  our  seminaries  and  missions  wth  all  suche 
faculties  and  authorities  as  before  him  Cardinall  Allen  had  and 
practised  :  and  therefore  it  is  most  like  that  he  would  doe  nothinge 
but  for  or  Gantries  good,  and  that  by  the  knowledge  councell 
warrant  and  authoritie  of  his  holynes.  ffiftly  bicause  the  letters 
sent  by  the  said  Card :  and  all  his  manner  of  proceedinge  was  no 
secrett  plott  not  able  to  abide  the  lighte,  but  a  thinge  subiecte  unto 
the  viewe  and  controllment  of  all,  and  a  matter  of  execution:  for  all 
his  letters  concerninge  the  institution  and  progresse  of  the  office 
and  subordination  were  letters  patente  vnder  his  owne  hand  and 
scale  and  in  his  holynes  name,  and  by  his  holynes  comaund  and  47,  f.  191. 
appointment  and  not  only  the  office  so  appointed  but  also  large 
faculties  and  authoritie  graunted  and  renewed  and  encreased  by 
the  same  wth  amplifications  of  newe  directions  &  comandmtes  of 
retorninge  answeres  and  informations  about  the  practise  execucion 
and  effectes  of  the  same.  And  what  man  of  witt  could  suppose 
that  this  was  don  wthout  the  Popes  privitie  good  likinge  and 
appointment,  or  who  can  ymagine  that  a  man  of  suche  vertue, 
wisedom  and  accompte  would  attempt  any  matter  of  suche  moment 
wtbout  sufficient  warrant,  his  whole  state  and  creditt  lyinge  in 
hazard  if  his  bad  attempt  should  once  come  to  light,  as  it  was  no 
otherwise  like  to  doe  his  dealinges  beinge  so  open  ?  And  all  these 
thinges  were  done  before  any  notice  came  of  the  Popes  Breve  wch 
was  not  sent  nor  to  be  sent  but  only  to  stay  the  mindes  of  those 
malcontents  from  a  further  *  and  not  then  or 

•  Left  blank  in  MS. 


188  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

thereby  to  institute  a  iiewe  the  office  before  appointed  by  his  owne 
authoritie  as  the  wordes  of  the  Breve  it  self  doe  declare,  erg0  these 
men  had  a  sufficient  notice  to  knowe  that  this  order  was  sett  downe 
by  the  Popes  privitie  and  authoritie  vppon  the  sighte  of  the 
Gardinalls  letters  wch  decreed  the  same. 

Therefore  theire  excuse  of  ignorance  is  taken  away.  But  say 
they  it  might  haue  ben  otherwise  and  that  the  matter  might  haue 
ben  forged.  Wee  doe  not  enquire  what  might  haue  ben  done  or 
what  was  in  the  possibility  of  the  malice  of  man  to  doe  (as  I  said 
before)  but  [what]  was  probable  and  most  likely  to  be  done,  and 
what  was  by  sufficient  notice  knowne  to  be  done,  and  a  Cardinalls 
letters  patents  is  no  flyinge  tale  or  vncertayne  reporte  of  a  thinge 
but  an  evident  proofe  and  weightie  relation  that  the  thinge  was 
done  and  by  them  it  was  done  and  therefore  ought  to  suffice  for 
the  takinge  away  of  every  mans  ignorance  who  should  haue  sight 
of  them  or  probable  testimony  of  grave  and  trustye  men  that  had 
seen  them.  But  (said  yor  frend)  there  was  once  a  Cardinall  or 
Bishop  (I  did  not  well  remember  whether)  that  deceived  all  the 
Bps  in  Spayne  by  a  false  Comission  forged  in  his  holynes  name : 
lett  it  be  so,  albeit  my  selfe  doe  not  knowe  of  any  suche  matter  save 
only  by  his  owne  relation  wch  many  tymes  I  have  found  vntruthfull : 
must  one  swallowe  make  a  somer?  Or  may  one  particular  example 
infer  a  generall  conclusion  ?  Or  is  one  malitious  mans  treacherie 
47,  f.  19lb.  a  sufficient  ground  wth  any  color  to  bringe  all  others,  or  any  one 
good  mans  creditt  into  any  question  or  sinister  suspition  ?  Where- 
fore seinge  the  good  Cardinalls  letters  did  give  them  suche  notice 
they  were  bound  to  give  creditt  vnto  them,  or  at  the  least  not  to 
discredite  them,  muche  lesse  to  attempt  any  resistance,  an  order  so 
declared  to  come  from  his  holynes  wthout  sufficient  proof  or  reason 
to  the  contrary.  0  but,  say  they,  it  was  thought  and  so  bruted 
that  it  was  only  the  Jesuites  deed  to  overrule  and  tryannise  ouer  vs 
Then  say  also  who  thought  or  so  bruted  and  vppon  what  groundes 
or  occasion  did  they  either  thinke  it  or  report  it.  Sifte  this  vnto 
the  bottom,  and  you  shall  finde  no  better  ground  thereof  then  was 


\ 


EENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  189 

found  in  the  former  obieccion  that  is  to  say  a  sinister  conceyte  of 
seditious  mindes  and  a  reporte  of  their  owne  fiction.  Who  are  the 
Jesuites,  or  what  haue  they  done  to  give  men  any  iust  occasion  or 
grounde  to  thinke  of  them  so  perversely  ?  Are  they  not  honest 
and  catholick  men  ?  Are  they  not  cathol :  priestes  and  religious 
priestes  and  of  an  appointed  order  of  religion,  and  knowne  to  be 
most  strict  and  diligent  observers  of  the  approved  rules  of  theire 
order,  and  such  diligent  observers  that  if  any  of  theire  order  be 
either  noted  of  the  worlde  or  amonge  them  selves  to  be  of  naughtie 
conversacion  treacherous  or  scandalous,  but  that  forthwth  they 
detest  him  themselves  and  expell  him  out  of  theire  order.  But  wee 
are  suspected  and  reported  (say  they)  to  be  seditious  men  &  to 
persecute  and  tyrannise  over  our  brethren.  Then  lett  our  actions 
be  examined  and  sounded  vnto  the  bottome :  lett  or  accusers  come 
forthe  and  lett  vs  be  called  vnto  or  triall,  and  if  wee  be  found  to  be 
such  men  as  they  reporte  vs  to  be  wee  aske  no  favour  in  Judge- 
ment :  if  wee  be  not  able  to  purge  orselves,  lett  vs  be  condemned 
hated  and  defamed.  But  we  are  so  mightie  none  dare  accuse  vs, 
wee  haue  the  Popes  eare  and  countenance,  wee  haue  the  Cardinalls 
att  comandment,  wee  rule  and  overrule  all  and  euery  one  is  affraid 
to  speake  against  vs.  What  ?  is  there  never  a  good  man  that  hath 
zeale  of  god  and  his  afflicted  clergie,  not  yor  frend  himself  who 
was  wont  to  spare  nobody  that  dare  shewe  his  face  in  open  Oon- 
sistorie  to  oppose  him  self  against  cure  tyranny  for  the  deliverie  of 
his  brethren  ?  Will  they  whisper  sinister  suspitions  of  vs  privatly 
in  every  mans  eares  and  wthout  names  of  the  authors  spreade  47,  f.  192. 
infamous  libells  against  vs  bothe  in  printe  and  writinge  and  when 
they  are  either  challendged  by  vs  or  have  leave  by  superiors  (as 
they  alwaies  have  indeed)  to  come  forth  and  accuse  vs  wlh 
assurance  given  to  haue  audience  and  iustice  against  vs  and  yet 
still  to  put  theire  heades  vnder  a  bushell  and  content  themselves 
wth  theire  owne  cry  sayinge  among  theire  people  at  home  wee  are 
persecuted,  wee  can  not  be  heard,  all  wayes  are  stopped,  the  tyranny 
of  the  Jesuites  perverteth  all  ?  Who  seeth  not  theire  fraud  ?  who 


190  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

will  accompt  them  innocentes  ?  who  can  not  conveyve  that  not 
ignorance  but  malice  is  the  ground  of  all  their  suspicions  and 
reportes  against  vs  ?  Them  selves  will  confesse  that  the  Jesuites 
haue  ben  the  principall  founders  and  meanes  to  erecte  and  mayn- 
teyne  the  most  of  theire  Colledges  beyond  the  seas.  The  Cardinall 
Allen  of  blessed  memory  would  ever  vnto  his  dyinge  dale  acknow- 
ledge that  by  theire  helpe  and  meanes  he  was  from  the  begynninge 
furnished  wth  mayntenance,  assisted  in  his  affaires,  advaunced  to 
creditt  and  honor :  them  selves  will  acknowledge  that  both  for  their 
advauncement  in  learninge,  education,  vertue  and  Religion  they 
haue  ben  and  are  beholden  to  or  societie :  the  world  knoweth  and 
will  beare  witnes  wth  vswth  what  care  &  travell  wee  have  endevored 
to  profitt  them,  wth  what  good  will  and  alacritye  we  have  employed 
or  talentes  or  frendes  or  persons  to  ayde  them  in  all  thinges  for  the 
glory  of  god  and  good  of  theires  and  oure  Cuntrie.  wth  what 
patience  wee  haue  endured  theire  infirmities,  vngratefulness,  detrac- 
tions, mutinies,  and  rebellious  proceedinges  against  vs:  or  actions 
haue  ben  examined  and  sifted  into  by  men  in  authorities  or  bookes 
of  accornpts  haue  been  perused  and  cast :  or  goverment  hathe  ben 
weighed  and  deliberated  vppon,  and  in  all  wee  have  ben  found 
faithfull,  or  actions  vncontrolled,  and  oure  goverment  approved  and 
confirmed  and  the  proceedings  of  or  adversaries  against  vs  have 
still  ben  condemned.  Wherefore  that  these  men  doe  nowe  so 
much  exclame  against  vs  for  tyranny  and  ambition,  and  theire 
iniurious  and  violent  courses  it  will  retorne  into  theire  owne 
bosome,  and  declare  it  self  to  be  nothing  ells  but  a  sinister  suspi- 
tion  wthout  foundation  and  consequently  they  can  derive  no 
sufficient  proofe  or  presumption  thereof  against  the  playne  testimony 
of  the  Cardinall  protectors  letters,  but  that  they  were  of  sufficient 
47,  f.  I92b.  creditt  and  authoritie  to  putt  away  all  ignorance  of  the  popes 
determinacion  in  appointinge  them  a  superior ;  ergo  they  synned 
in  resistinge  him  havinge  no  probable  ignorance  to  excuse  them. 

An  other  argument   to  convince  they  had   no   probable  igno- 
rance was  the  generall  acceptance  and  submission  of  the  whole 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  CONFLICT.  191 

Clergie  in  England  besides  them  selves,  ffor  what  perticuler 
reasons  had  those  twelve  disobedient  persons  to  think  those  letters 
of  the  Card11  no  sufficient  warrant  to  acknowledge  him  a  superior 
seeinge  they  did  satisfie  all  theire  brethren  ?  Must  we  of  necessity 
thinke  yi  these  12  persons  in  learninge  Judgement  experience  and 
vertue  farre  exceede  all  the  Clergie  besides  that  that  of  right  theire 
suspition  alone  must  be  preferred  before  the  probable  opinion  or 
knowledge  of  so  many  wise,  grave  and  vertuous  men  ?  They  are 
never  so  arrogant  in  the  conceyte  of  them  selves  that  they  dare 
thinke  so  well  of  them  selves.  And  for  those  12  them  selves  it  is 
well  ynough  knowne  that  not  any  one  of  them  was  of  any  suche 
extraordinary  knowledge  Judgement  or  experience  but  that  many  of 
the  other  side  did  far  exceede  them  in  all  settinge  theire  presump- 
tuous mindes  and  busie  heades  aside. 

ffurthermore  it  is  well  ynough  knowne  that  a  greate  part  of 
those  12  did  excell  in  no  talent  at  all  and  some  of  them,  men 
altogether  vnlearned  and  of  no  ripe  iudgement,  but  rather  were  ledd 
and  builded  themselves  whollie  vppon  the  opinion  and  will  of 
others.  Also  it  is  manifest  that  some  of  the  best  of  them  were 
ever  noted  for  busye  and  seditious  spiritts,  yea  no  one  of  theire 
cheifes  almost  but  he  was  noted  wth  some  particular  fault  or 
excepcion  whereby  theire  iudgement  and  authoritie  was  the  lesse 
to  be  regarded  in  comparison  of  all  theire  brethren  amonge  whom 
there  were  many  that  lived  wtbout  touche  of  discreditt  and  euery 
way  better  qualified  then  any  of  them,  and  for  theire  nomber 
exceeded  20  for  one  person  of  theires.  And  who  then  will  excuse 
the  ignorance  of  those  12  persons  (if  it  may  be  called  an  ignorance) 
that  still  would  presume  to  stand  out  yea  endevour  to  ouerthrowe 
the  order  appointed  when  they  did  see  all  others  wthout  difficultie 
to  haue  submitted  themselves.  But  say  they,  it  was  the  Jesuites 
importunity  and  threates  that  did  make  them  to  submitt  and  to 
subscribe  theire  names  against  theire  willes.  Lett  them  then 
bringe  forth  one  man  amongest  suche  a  nomber,  that  will  say 
that  any  Jesuite  or  any  for  them,  did  threate  or  importune  him  to 


192  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

subscribe  against  his  will.  In  this  they  might  only  say  truly  of  vs 
47,  f.  193.  and  so  it  was  indeed  that  if  there  had  ben  any  amongest  them  that 
had  been  slack  to  submitt  himself  to  his  holynes  order,  wee  would 
haue  done  our  endevour  to  haue  made  him  willinge  not  by  threates 
or  violence  but  by  good  persuasion  for  that  had  ben  bothe  his  dutie 
and  ors  if  we  wished  him  any  good,  and  to  that  effecte  were  wee 
charged  by  the  protectors  letters  and  or  owne  superiors  bothe  to  sett 
forwarde  his  holynes  order  and  to  assist  him  whom  he  had  assigned 
for  the  superior  as  nede  should  require  and  perhaps  it  was  thought 
more  convenient  that  wee  should  be  somethinge  employed  in  the 
begynninge  in  the  establishinge  of  the  subordination  who  were  to 
be  as  frendes  and  not  subiectes  altogether  vnto  him:  then  y*  he 
shoulde  whollie  install  himself  there  beinge  no  other  superio1 
wthin  the  land  or  other  direccion  given  to  performe  the  same 
excepte  the  protectors  letters  in  his  holynes  name  :  for  if  he 
had  done  it  only  by  himself  what  exclamations  it  is  like  that  these 
Rebellious  would  haue  uttered  against  the  Archepriest  himself  wth 
more  color  then  they  doe  now  against  bothe  him  and  vs  that  he  had 
intruded  him  self,  that  he  was  ambitious,  that  he  did  tyrannise  on 
the  Clergie,  and  more  pretence  would  this  haue  had  of  pleadinge 
ignorance  and  suspectinge  false  measures,  and  that  he  was  partiall 
and  not  to  be  trusted  in  his  owne  cause  the  wch  now  by  havinge  vs 
so  many  witnesses,  and  fortified  also  by  or  small  assistance  he 
is  better  able  to  confute  and  to  put  them  to  silence.  And  this 
it  may  be  is  a  parte  of  their  greefe  and  stomack  against  vs  in  that 
assistinge  theire  lawfull  superior  wee  semed  to  crosse  theire  factious 
designemts  but  yet  no  ground  sufficient  to  excuse  them  of  ignorance 
in  theire  not  obeying. 

A  third  reason  why  they  pleade  ignorance  in  vayne  was  the 
manifolde  notice  sent  them  from  beyonde  the  seas  by  men  of 
accompte  that  the  subordination  came  from  his  holynes  expresse 
will  and  appointment  and  in  particular  from  Cardinall  Bellarmine 
the  Popes  Nuncio  in  fflaunders,  the  Rectors  of  Doway  and  Rome 
who  would  not  graunt  faculties  vnto  theire  priests  sent  into 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  CONFLICT.  193 

England  but  wth  condition  and  promise  to  be  subiect  vnto  the 
Archepriest  in  England  ;  and  from  divers  others.  But  especially 
notice  being  given  them  that  their  two  sollicitors  were  evill  taken 
wthall  by  his  holynes,  a  Commission  directed  against  them,  as 
against  malefactors  disobedient  to  his  holynes  comaundment ;  they  47  f.  I93b. 
were  apprehended  imprisoned  and  in  force  of  lawe  examined  vppon 
theire  oathes,  had  lawyers  allowed  to  pleade  or  advise  them  in 
theire  cause  :  they  were  heard  vnto  the  vttermost  and  by  two 
Cardinalls  deputed  by  his  holynes,  and  by  his  holynes  privity  and  '•. 

assent  were  iudged  guiltie,  condemned  and  punished,  and  what  ells 
was  the  fault  of  these  two  sollicitors  but  that  they  did  sollicite  the 
causes  and  intentions  of  these  seditions  at  home  them  selves  beinge 
of  the  same  confederate,  albeit  they  did  it  wth  muche  more 
moderacie  and  shewe  of  peace  and  submission  then  these  did  at  home. 
Might  not  this  notice  have  sufficed  them  to  haue  yelded  ?  Yes. 
But  they  would  also  haue  heard  worde  from  theire  two  sollicitors 
that  it  was  his  holynes  will  and  then  they  sayd  they  woulde  yelde. 
They  had  theire  desire  :  both  theire  sollicitors  did  write  vnto  them, 
they  signified  that  it  was  his  holynes  expresse  will  that  they 
labored  in  vayne,  that  they  repented  them  they  had  taken  the 
matter  in  hand  and  in  good  sorte  persuaded  them  to  submitt  them- 
selves. Was  not  this  bothe  notice  and  warninge  ynough  to  take 
away  theire  pretended  ignorance?  yes  verily:  yet  would  they  not 
yelde  accordinge  to  theire  promise  but  they  expected  a  greater 
notice  and  nothinge  would  suffice  them  but  either  the  Popes  owne 
Breve  or  an  oath  of  the  Jesuites  in  England,  that  it  was  the  Popes 
owne  deed.  In  the  meantyme  they  exasperated  their  superior  wth 
outcryes,  tumultes,  and  other  iuiurious  and  scandalous  proceedinges 
so  farre,  that  after  a  whole  yeares  patience  in  forbearinge  them  wth 
hope  and  expectacion  of  theire  pacificacion  and  submission  they 
forced  him  to  exercise  his  authoritie  and  function  in  correctinge 
some  of  them,  of  wch  yor  frend  was  one  from  whom  he  did  with- 
drawe  his  faculties  the  first  tyme.  And  all  this  passed  before  the 
Breve  came  in  theire  firste  disobedience,  the  wch  was  a  notice  so 
CAMD.  soc.  2  c 


194  THE  AECHl'KIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

evident,  that  he  may  be  thought  a  madd  man  and  voyde  of  all 
sense  and  reason  that  would  seeke  to  excuse  them  from  a  most 
greevous  synne  by  the  only  allegation  of  ignorance  or  want  of  true 
notice  that  he  was  a  superior  by  his  holynes  deed. 

A  fourth  reason  may  be  added  vnto  these  against  many  of  them 
though  not  against  all  of  them  that  stood  out  in  that  they  affected 
theire  ignorance  and  were  cause  thereof  vnto  them  selves  by 
avoydinge  of  sett  purpose  all  such  thinges  and  meanes  as  might 
47,  f.  194.  give  them  notice  of  the  same  whereby  they  mighte  seme  iustly  to 
pleade  ignorance  and  not  to  be  bound  to  obey.  To  this  effecte  some 
of  them  sequestred  them  selves  from  the  company  of  all  such  persons 
that  were  like  to  informe  them  excepte  of  theire  owne  faction  and  such 
as  it  semed  unto  them  not  sufficient  to  take  notice  at  their  handes : 
others  refused  to  reade  or  heare  redd  the  protectors  letters  or  copies 
of  the  same  testifyinge  the  truthe  muche  vnto  them.  Others  put 
dowbtes  that  all  was  but  forged  thinges  and  the  reportes  of  theire 
adversaries  only :  even  the  very  letters  of  theire  sollicitors  they 
sought  to  extenuate  by  affected  excuses  that  they  were  in  prison 
and  therefore  durst  not  write  theire  myndes  or  that  they  were 
white  livered  men  and  therefore  durst  not  proceede  coragiously  or 
that  indeed  the  Jesuites  had  perverted  them  wth  subtiltie.  All  wch 
doe  argue  that  they  were  so  farre  from  beinge  excused  through 
probable  ignorance  that  theire  synne  was  muche  more  increased  by 
an  vnlawfull  affectacion  of  the  same,  seekinge  in  euery  thinge  wcb 
way  they  might  invent  any  color  of  tergiversation  least  theire  shame 
should  appeare  vnto  all,  wch  in  it  self  was  evident  ynough  vnto 
euery  one  that  had  any  Judgement  or  discretion. 

Now  will  I  come  to  the  second  ground  they  stand  vppon,  that  is 
to  say,  that  he  was  no  superior  before  the  promulgation  of  the 
authoritie  vnto  euery  one  and  theire  acceptance  and  voluntary 
submission  made  vnto  him.  ffor  this  cause  they  affirmed  first  that 
he  was  no  superior  before  those  letters  Olim  dicebamur  wherein 
all  the  names  of  those  that  submitted  were  subscribed  [and]  were 
sent  to  Rome,  as  if  that  voluntary  submission  and  acceptance  of 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  195 

his  authoritye  signified  vnto  the  Pope  did  make  him  a  superior, 
and  so  they  not  acceptinge  nor  subscribinge  (as  it  seemeth)  they 
did  inferre  that  he  was  no  superior  unto  them.  Wch  if  it  were 
true  it  would  followe  that  no  superior  could  appointe  any  inferior 
officer  of  his  owne  eleccion  wthout  the  consent  and  approbacion  of 
the  people,  seeinge  the  Pope  him  self  who  hath  plenitudinem 
potestatis  over  all  the  Churche  can  not  in  their  opinion  doe  the 
same.  And  of  this  error  did  it  proceede  that  yor  frend  and  others 
did  so  much  exclame  that  a  superior  was  thrust  vppon  them  by  the 
Jesuites  (for  they  would  never  seme  to  nominate  the  Pope  as  an 
author  of  this  subordination)  wheras  them  selves  would  have  47,  f.  I94b. 
chosen  one  by  the  consent  of  all,  as  if  theire  consent  and  election 
must  needes  have  gone  before,  and  then  the  Popes  approbacion 
should  have  succeded  to  confirme  the  same.  Wch  kinde  of 
choosinge  superiors  in  the  Clergie  dothe  not  take  place  but  in 
particular  cases  accustome'd  and  approved  by  the  see  apostolick, 
for  in  that  sorte  prelates  are  chosen  by  most  voyces  of  their 
convent  or  congregation.  Bishops  by  the  Deane  and  Chapter, 
and  the  Popes  themselves  by  a  iust  nomber  of  Cardinalls :  but  in 
case  when  suche  courses  faile  or  greate  abuses  are  committed  by 
the  same  it  lyeth  in  the  Pope's  power  to  supply  suche  defectes  or  to 
alter  the  manner  of  suche  eleccions.  And  when  was  it  seen  that 
the  parishe  priestes  did  ever  choose  them  selves  a  superior  ?  And 
yet  are  these  men  not  so  muche  as  parishe  priestes  but  only  extra- 
ordinary teachers  sent  wtbout  particular  charge  or  comaund  over 
any  other  then  the  voluntary  acceptance  of  the  people  they  deale 
wthall  and  whollie  dependinge  in  all  iurisdicion  and  forme  of 
goverment  vppon  the  Popes  will.  And  may  he  not  then  appoint 
them  a  superior  wthout  regard  vnto  theire  consent  and  approba- 
tion havinge  no  right  or  lawe  sett  downe  by  the  cannons  to  make 
any  choice  of  one  by  way  of  suffrages.  The  defecte  of  wch  canons 
the  pope  hathe  all  authoritie  ever  to  supply  and  alter  also  as 
necessitie  and  occasion  shall  require.  Wherefore  in  this  case 
nether  the  defect  of  giving  theire  suffrages  them  selves  nor  yet 


196  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVEKSY. 

the  approbation  of  the  other  who  did  subscribe  did  make  him  a 
superior  but  the  popes  authoritie  alone,  and  by  the  meanes  of  the 
Card :  protector  appointing  the  Archepr :  whose  letters  patents 
did  declare  and  divulge  the  same  sufficiently  and  tooke  effecte 
from  the  first  sendinge  as  the  wordes  of  the  Breve  did  afterwarde 
declare  and  would  have  stoode  good  if  no  voyces  at  all  had  ben 
sollicited.  And  in  this  sorte  wthout  eleccion  of  any  deane  and 
Chapter  dothe  the  pope  nowe  send  lawful  Bishops  into  Ireland  and 
other  cuntries  newly  converted  and  all  other  extraordinary  superio1'9 
doth  he  appointe  when  he  listeth  not  expectinge  the  consent  of  the 
subiectes.  And  suche  was  the  office  of  the  Archepriest  in  England. 
47,  f.  195.  Wherefore  this  is  but  a  false  and  frivolous  ground  to  say  he  was 
no  lawfull  superior  before  theire  acceptation  or  approbacion  or 
suffrages  from  them  selves  when  as  the  Popes  authoritie  alone  did 
suffice  and  neither  custome  nor  cannon  gave  them  any  righte  or 
privilege  to  clayme  a  consent  of  theire  voices. 

Agayne  they  did  affirme  that  he  was  no  superior  in  that  neither 
the  Cardinall  by  theire  knowledge  was  or  had  authoritie  to  appointe 
them  a  superior  nor  that  his  letters  were  of  sufficient  creditt  to 
promulgate  the  same,  ffor  herein  they  thoughte  nothinge  to  ,be 
sufficient  except  the  sighte  of  the  Popes  Breve  or  that  the  Jesuites 
in  England  would  swear  that  it  was  his  holynes  deed.  But  that 
the  Cardinall  was  theire  superior  they  could  not  be  ignorant  of 
it.  ffirst  because  they  knowe  right  well  that  the  authoritie  wch 
before  was  given  vnto  Cardinall  Allen  who  was  appointed  theire 
superior,  after  his  decease  when  the  students  of  the  college  did 
laboure  that  they  might  be  graunted  vnto  the  Bishop  of  Cassana, 
contrary  to  their-  expectacion  were  given  vnto  Card.  Caietane 
whereby  he  was  made  theire  superior.  So  likewise  they  could  not 
be  ignorant  that  by  the  vertue  of  the  same  authoritie  this  Cardinall 
did  directe  for  other  Colledges  of  or  Nation  and  appointed  missions 
&  gave  faculties  vnto  those  that  came  into  England,  all  wch  he  did 
as  a  superior.  Besides  they  knewe  well  that  he  was  the  Protector 
of  the  englishe  Nation  and  employed  by  his  holynes  in  all  suche 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  CONFLICT.  197 

affaires  or  sutes  as  did  concerne  or  Cuntry  and  therefore  of  sufficient 
creditt  at  the  least  to  lett  vs  knowe  his  holynes  favour  or  pleasure 
tovvardes  vs  in  this  as  he  had  don  in  other  weightie  causes.  Yea 
he  was  a  fitt  man  for  the  Pope  to  depute  as  his  substitute  or 
Comissioner  at  the  least  to  appoint  vs  a  superior  as  his  letters  did 
importe  and  therefore  they  had  iust  cause  to  knowe  that  in  this  he 
was  of  sufficient  authoritie.  Neither  was  the  office  of  an  Arche- 
priest  a  dignitie  of  such  moment  (though  it  be  a  greate  one  in  deed) 
but  that  it  might  be  appointed  by  an  inferior  officer  vnder  the 
Pope  howe  muche  more  by  his  speciall  deputation  and  authoritie 
as  the  letters  did  declare,  yea  it  semeth  that  in  theire  owne 
conscience  they  did  thinke  the  Archcpriest  to  be  theire  superior  47,  f.  I95b. 
appointed  by  sufficient  authoritio  of  the  Cardinall  in  his  holjnes 
name,  ffor  some  of  them  beinge  demaunded  by  mr.  Wrighte 
whether  they  would  not  vse  any  newe  faculties  if  the  Archepriest 
by  vertue  of  the  same  authoritie  would  give  them  any.  They 
answered  that  they  would.  Wherevppon  he  inferred  that  they 
then  did  knowe  that  he  was  their  superior  and  thereuppon  him 
self  was  satisfied.  If  then  they  did  knowe  the  Cardinall  to  be 
theire  superior  and  acknowledged  in  theire  conscience  that  he  was 
sufficient  especiallie  as  his  holynes  deputie  to  appoynt  them  a 
superior  why  were  not  then  the  letters  patentes  of  the  same 
Cardinall  protector  of  sufficient  valewe  to  declare  and  promulgate 
the  same  ?  ffor  whosoeuer  hathe  authoritie  to  appointe  determyne 
or  establishe  anythinge :  the  same  mans  letters  are  an  authenticall 
testimony  to  eonfirme  and  declare  that  he  hathe  don  the  same. 
As  for  theire  demaund  that  Jesuites  in  England  wolde  sweare  the 
subordination  to  be  his  holynes  deed,  it  was  but  a  frivolous  exaction 
to  no  purpose  and  wthout  reason.  ffor  seeing  they  had  the 
Cardinalls  owne  letters  shewed  them,  wch  were  sufficient,  why 
should  they  demaund  any  mans  oathe,  wch  was  more  then  nede- 
full  ?  Agayne  if  they  did  not  allowe  of  the  Card :  owne  letters 
declaringe  what  was  done  by  his  meaues ;  when  would  they  have 
ben  satisfied  wth  our  oathe  whom  in  all  other  thinges  they  did 


198  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

distrust  as  their  adversaries :    ffinallv  it  was  an  absurd  tliinge  to 

demaund  an  oathe  of  them  that  were  not  privie  to  the  doinge  of  a 

thinge  and  could  not  .  .  .  .a  that  it  was  done  but  by  the   same 

notice  wch  was  deliuered  vnto  them  selves.     Yet  if  they  would 

haue  required  an  oathe  of  vs  to  declare  that  we  thought  in  our 

consciences  that  the  notice  was  sufficient  to  bynde  them  to  obey  as 

thereby  havinge  sufficient  warrant  that  the  subordination  was  by 

his  holynes  will  and  assignem*  wee  would  never  have  refused  to 

haue  pleasured  them  wth  suche  an  oathe :  but  they  only  sought  to 

wrangle,  not  to  be  satisfied  by  or  meanes.     And  what  reason  had 

they  to  require  a  Breve  in  a  matter  evident  almost  vnto  all  and  by 

so  many  other  meanes   confirmed   as  hathe  ben  declared   before 

47,  f.  196.        when  as  them  selves  in  matters  of  no  lesse  moment  will  be  credited 

either  by  theire  owne  worde  or  the  relation  of  some  private  ffrend 

or  acquaintance  ?      They  are  priestes  and  by  authoritie  sent  into 

England  and  here  they  bothe  minister  sacramts  and  some  of  them 

vse  the  graunt  of  extraordinary  faculties  suche  as  neither  many  of 

theire  fellowes   haue  and  were  not  graunted  vnto  Bps  by  theire 

ordinary  faculties  in  tymes  past :  and  what  warrant  shewe  they  ? 

or  what  authenticall  testimony  doe  men  require  at  theire  handes  ? 

dothe  not  theire  owne  testimony  satisfie  men  because  they  haue 

the  reputaeion   of  honest   men?    yea  in  matters  wch  vse   to   be 

divulged   by   the    Popes    bulles   and    breves   at   Rome   only  yet 

apperteyning  vnto    the   benefitt    or    government    of    the   whole 

ehurche.     How  many  bulls  or  breves  are  there  shewed  in  other 

places  except  in   Campo   florae  or   suche   like   places  in  Rome? 

Dothe  not  the  reporte  of  honest  men  cominge  from  Rome  give 

notice  vnto  others  abrode  in  far  Cuntries,  and  after  such  notice 

given  or  taken  every  man  thinketh  him  self  bound  to  obey  wthout 

further  expectation  of  a  Breve  ?     And  here  in  or  case  the  letters 

patents  cf  the  Cardinall  were  sent  into  England  and  were  shewed 

vnto  divers  and  by  them  related  vnto  others  abroade  and  they 

stoode  in  stede  of  a  Breve  no  lesse  than  the   Cardinall  himself 

•  Omission  in  MS. 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  CONFLICT.  199 

represented  the  Popes  person  in  beinge  his  deputie  in  determininge 
the  said  authorise?  And  why  should  not  every  man  having 
suclie  notice  thereof  thinke  it  a  sufficient  promulgation  and  iudge 
him  selfe  bound  to  obey  ?  Wherefore  it  is  toe  frivolous  and  absurd 
an  excuse  to  thinke  that  they  were  not  bound  at  the  first  to  sub- 
mitt  them  selves,  muche  lesse  that  they  might  lawfully  oppose 
them  selves  vnto  the  authoritie  of  theire  superior  for  want  of 
canonicall  notice  (as  they  tearmed  it)  seinge  they  had  as  muche 
knowledge  thereof  as  was  reasonable  and  accustomed  to  be  had 
in  suche  cases. 

I  will  then  come  vnto  the  third  pointe  proposed  wch  necessarily  is 
inferred  vppon  the  former,  wch  is ;  that  they  had  sufficient  notice 
that  theire  superior  was  appointed  by  his  holynes  expresse  direccon 
and  therefore  were  bound  to  obey,  ffor  that  they  had  notice  it  is 
evident  by  the  first  pointe  and  that  the  notice  they  had  was  suffi- 
cient is  declared  by  that  hathe  ben  said  in  the  seeonde  and  that  it 
followeth  of  necessitie  that  they  were  therefore  bound  to  obey.  I 
will  nowe  declare  it  after  this  manner.  Everie  subiect  is  bound  to  47,  t 
obey  his  lawfull  superior  havinge  sufficient  notice  that  he  is  so 
appointed  by  authoritie.  These  malecontentes  were  subjectes  and 
had  sufficient  notice  that  the  Archepr:  was  so  appointed;  therefore 
they  were  bound  to  obey  him  as  their  lawfull  superior.  The  first 
proposition  is  proved  good  by  the  wordes  of  the  Apostle,  Horn  :  12 
Where  he  affirmeth  that  the  disobedient  vnto  the  superiors  doe 
purchase  damnation.  Wherefore  if  they  will  avoyde  damnation 
they  must  obey  of  necessitie  as  a  condicion  they  are  bound  vnto. 
The  second  proposition  is  proved  by  that  hathe  ben  said  before 
especially  by  the  verie  wordes  of  the  Popes  Breve,  declaringe  that 
even  from  the  beginninge  the  letter  of  the  Cardinal!  protector 
had  theire  effecte  in  appointinge  him  a  superior,  and  therefore 
sufficient  to  give  them  notice  thereof  beinge  shewed  vnto  them  as 
they  were.  Therefore  the  conclusion  followeth  that  they  were 
bound  even  at  the  begynninge  to  obey  him  as  theire  snperior  before 
the  Breve  came  and  that  vnder  payne  of  damnation  by  the 


200  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVERSY. 

Apostles  testimony ;  Ergo  no  man  did  them  wronge  or  uniustly 
slaundered  them  in  sayinge  they  synned  greevously  through  dis- 
obedience when  they  did  openly  in  the  begynning  refuse  to  obey 
and  by  all  theire  power  resisted  his  authoritie  yea  rebelled  against 
him  by  not  acknowledginge  him  as  theire  head.  And  by  this 
meanes  every  one  may  see  what  cause  they  haue  to  make  these 
exclamacions  as  they  doe  of  theire  persecuted  innocency,  and  what 
justice  or  right  they  haue  to  make  any  Appeale  from  his  censures 
when  he  would  chastise  them  for  such  a  notorious  cry  me. 

Wherefore,  good  madam,  ponder  wth  indifferent  iudgement  this 
wch  I  haue  written  for  yor  better  instruction  and  suffer  not  yorself 
47,  f.  197.  to  be  led  away  wth  the  sleightes  and  shiftes  of  contentious  persons 
into  error  and  synne.  Muche  and  longe  haue  you  labored  in  the 
way  of  vertue  and  Catholick  path  of  true  religion,  but  all  is  well 
that  endeth  well,  and  a  large  losse  may  it  be  thought  to  forgoe  in 
one  instant  either  thorough  want  of  discretion  or  perseverance  the 
labour  of  yor  whole  life  imployed  wth  comfort  in  the  service  of  god. 
No  more,  but  Christ  Jesus  blesse  you  and  inspire  yor  harte  to  see 
and  followe  that  is  most  for  yor  eternall  good.  This  last  of  June. 
Yor  La?s  to  comaund  in  all  that  he  may. 

A.  DUCKETT. 

12.  Mr.  Collington.* 

Accordinge  to  your  request  I  send  the  bearer,  and  have  willed 
him  to  shewe  you  the  coppie  of  two  letters  wch  the  importunitie  of 
others  made  me  writ.  The  cause  I  deliuered  in  my  last  to  you,  and 
is  laide  downe  againe  in  the  letter  of  bothe.  I  praie  glue  yor 
opinion  there  in,  wheather  the  sendinge  weare  to  purpose  or  no. 
If  they  make  no  answeere,  as  I  thincke  nethier  will,  yet  it  will  not 
be  idle  to  tell  thos  who  nowe  so  broadlie  talke  of  our  conceaved 
schisme,  that  neither  of  the  two  principals  will  saye  so  much,  nor 

•  Written  thus  at  the  top  of  the  letter  by  another  hand. 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  201 

wrotton  too  acknowledge  so  much,  a  cliooke  bone  to  thos  of  a 
feeling  conscience.  In  the  after  noone  I  leave  the  citie,  writ  I 
beseeche  you  all  the  newse  at  large,  or  at  least  by  word  of  moth 
send  it.  I  beare,  and  a  prieste  was  the  reporter,  that  theire  should 
be  twelue  artickles  exhibited  to  the  Consaile  for  removinge  the 
Jesuits  out  of  England.  The  said  prist  deliuered  the  newse  in  that 
order  as  the  hearer  vnderstood  that  theire  was  a  feare,  or  a  sus- 
pition,  or  more  conccaved  least  they  artickles  shuld  be  drawen  by 
the  consent  and  helpe  of  some  pristes.  If  you  heare  ought  hereof 
I  praie  impart  it.  I  take  it  a  newe  fabolous  conceat  but  w'all 
slanderous.  I  have  sent  yor  frend  Ho  :  Laud(?)  sixe  shillings 
recommending  to  his  prayers  a  living  woman  of  my  acquentance. 
Fare  you  well. 

3  of  March. 

Copy,  endorsed  : 

Of  a  report  that  a  priest  should  draw  xij  Articles  for  the 

expelling  of  the  Jesuites  out  of  England. 
[This  endorsement  is  written  twice,  the  first  being  struck  out.] 

13.  Letter  from  Blackwell  concerning  Robert  Benson,  Appellant.     47,  f.  114. 

Charissime.  Quod  valdedolendum  est,  Intelligo  iam,  D.  Bensonum, 
nimis  obfirmatum  in  malevolentia,  non  solum  contempsisse  mea 
monita ;  sed  etiam  ad  Superiorum  voces  se  obduravisse,  et  obedi- 
entiam  reliquisse.  Certe,  cor  durum  male  habebit  in  nouissimo  : 
Et,  qui  malignantur,  exterminabuntur :  sustinentes  autem  Domi- 
num,  ipsi  hsereditabunt  terram.  Non  expectabo  de  spinis  vuas, 
neque  de  tribulis  ficus.  Qui  sordidus  est,  sordescet  adhuc:  Virtus 
autem  Patrum  splendebit  per  sese  semper,  nee  alienis  unquam 
sordibus  obsolescet.  Tantum  abest,  vt  Patrum  luminibus  ob- 
struxerit  hsec  posterior  illius  quasi  exaggerata  altius  oratio,  vt 
inde  nihil  aliud,  nisi  intirnam  et  reconditam  ille  animi  sui  segri- 
tudinem  aperuerit;  et  ita  calumniam  omnem  ad  versus  venerabilein 

CAMD.  SOG.  2  D  +- 


202  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVEESY. 

Societatem  ipse  suspiciosus,  et  malevolus  obtriverit.  0  vtinam 
seipsum  cognosceret  et  antecedentia  vitia  multis  succedentibus 
virtutibus  obtegeret.  Sed,  quoniam  desinit  esse  remedij  locus, 
vbi,  quse  fuerunt  vitia,  mores  sunt ;  restat,  vt  nos  iam  similitu- 
dinem  apum  moremque  imitemur :  qui  quidem  a  natura  hoc 
habent,  vt  ex  herbis  agrestibus  spinisque  asperrimis  lenissimum 
mel  optimumque  eliciant,  et  ad  homiimm  vsum  atque  vitam 
traducant.  Perspicimus  illud  D.  Chrysostomi  verissimum  esse  : 
quod  quemadmodum  incurabilia  vulnera  neque  austeris  medica- 
mentis  cedunt :  ita  anima  semel  captiua,  si  se  peccato  cuipiam 
fecerit  obnoxiam,  considerare  non  uult,  quaa  sibi  vtilia :  etiamsi 
innumera  quis  eius  inculcet  auribus,  nihil  proficiet;  sed  quasi 
mortuaa  aures  sunt ;  non  quia  non  potest,  sed  quia  non  vult. 
Precemur  Dominum  vt  auferat  ab  eo  cor  lapideum,  et  spiritum 
rectum  innouet  in  visceribus  eius.  Et  quamvis  (vt  loquitur 
Tertullianus)  duritia  vincenda  sit,  non  suadenda;  peto  tamen  a 
vobis  vt  in  dando  consilio  divtius  elaboretis,  alijsque  remedy's 
adhibendis  ;  quibus  ex  oblectationum  et  pertinaciae  vadis  faciatis 
hominem  emergere  :  et  se  ad  frugem  bonam  (vt  dicitur)  accipere  ; 
et  pro  inivrijs  venerabili  Societati  tandem  satisfacere. 

Valeat  Reuerentia  vestra,  et  oret  pro  me. 
Vester  seruus  in  Domino 

G.  B.  Archep*. 
At  foot  of  letter  : 

Si  quis  Episcopum,  aut  presbyterum  aut  Diaconum  falsis 
criminibus    impetierit,   uel    accusauerit,    et    probare    non 
poterit,  nee  in  fine  dandam  ei  communionem  censemus. 
Damasus  2.,  q.  3.  si  quis. 


RENEWAL  OP  THE  CONFLICT.  203 

14.     Letter  from  R.  C.  to  mr  _B.a 

Good  mr  b.  mr  J.  C.  &  I  myselfe  had  seen  you  before  christmas 
but  that  I  was  loth  to  wander  in  the  winter  in  the  vnknowe  waye 
for  mr  C.  had  not  according  as  he  wyshed  (when  we  appoynted  the 
iornye)  sent  to  him  who  shold  hae  bene  our  judges  the  cause  of 
our  not  comming  at  this  tyme,  your  brother  can  enforme  you, 
when  tyme  shall  serue,  we  will  come  unto  you.  I  wold  now  haue 
come,  but  I  think  I  cold  not  come  to  any  great  purpose,  mr  C.  not 
being  in  towne,  wth  whome  it  is  necessary  I  shold  reckon  before  I 
can  determine  any  certayntye  concerninge  our  principall  iornye,  yet 
haue  I  bespoke  a  good  lodging  for  the  first  nyght  or  two,  and  I 
am  promyssed  that  I  shal  speed  wthout  any  fayle,  wheresoever  I 
shal  take  horse.  I  had  written  unto  you,  when  your  brother  was 
laste  in  towne  and  because  I  could  not  meet  wth  him,  I  detained 
also  my  letter,  for  that  I  had  not  written  so  fully  as  I  wold,  & 
ment  to  haue  imparted  my  mynd  vnto  him  ;  now  haue  I  had  talke 
ynogh  wth  him,  he  can  tell  you  at  lardge  what  soeuer  may  con- 
cerne  us.  It  is  so  long  since  I  heard  thos  matters  of  .  .  .  b,  that 
the  series  of  them  is  cle[an]  out  of  my  head,  wch  is  a  litle  troble 
vnto  me,  especially  hauing  a  determination  to  go  so  nowe  to  worke, 
as  I  wold  not  be  found  faltye  in  the  least  poynt.  Yor  brother  can 
tell  you  wherfore  I  instimat(?)  this,  I  am  ready  to  hazard  all  wch  I 
may,  to  doe  any  good,  and  I  shall  think  it  no  hazard  when  I  shall 
haue  my  head  full,  &  my  perse  full,  &  a  suifycyent  warrant  that, 
that  wch  I  goe  about  is  not  the  fancye  of  a  few,  but  a  generall 
consent  ether  of  all,  or  the  most  part,  for  effecting  of  wch  some  are 
in  trauaile,  &  vppon  their  retorne  I  will  doe  what  lyeth  in  me ; 

*  The  writer  and  the  occasion  of  this  letter  are  uncertain.  It  was  written  ap- 
parently between  Christmas  and  March,  and  cannot  therefore  relate  to  the  journey 
to  Rome  undertaken  by  Bishop  and  Charnock  towards  the  end  of  1699.  The  several 
references  to  the  "  brother  "  of  Mr.  B .  suggest  that  the  letter,  notwithstanding  the 
endorsement,  may  have  been  addressed  not  to  Bagshaw  but  to  one  of  the  brothers 
Bennet. 

b  Words  illegible. 


204  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

they  doe  not  retorne  untill  about  the  middle  of  March,  vntill  wch 
tyme,  not  knowing  any  better  course,  I  rest,  wth  as  much  desyer 
that  thinges  were  to  come  to  their  perfection  as  may  be,  &  com- 
mend me  most  earnestly  to  yor  good  devotions.  I  pray  you  talk 
wth  yOr  brother,  least  hast  make  me  leaue  any  thing  imperfect.  I 
would  willingly  be  ordered  in  this  buysyness  by  you. 

Yors  most  assuredlye 

R.  G. 

I  haue  sent  you  a  copy  of  the  letter  to  be  dd  to  his  holiness  to 
wch  I  think  it  fit  as  to  such  effect  many  doe  sett  their  handes  also 
to  these  articles  or  to  lyke  effect,  yf  any  come  vnto  you,  as  be  so 
ware  as  you  can  send  conueniently  vnto  them  who  will  ioyne  in 
this  action  I  pray  you  take  their  handes  lest  they  who  are  gone  an 
other  way  hitt  not  vppon  them,  deale  wth  none  but  such  as  you 
thinke  wilbe  secret  in  the  matter. 

Endorsed:  R.  C.  to  Bagshaw  for  procuring  handes  secretly 
wth  a  copie  of  a  letter  to  be  sent  to  the  Pope. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  205 


V. 
DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT. 

1 .  A  Memorandum  by  Bagshaw.  38,  f .  379. 

Oct.  19,  1598. 

Some  yeare  or  more  paste  one  fysher a  came  into  Englande  to 
vnderstande  howe  the  estate  of  priestes  stoode  there,  after  he  had 
bene  cunningly  shifted  owt  of  the  Romane  college.  Diverse  priestes 
wtu  whome  he  talked,  perceyvinge  the  privity e  of  Cardinal!  Toledo 
to  his  comminge,  &  readynesse  to  assiste  the  redresse  of  some 
wrongs  wch  by  dealinge  in  the  affayres  of  the  Seminary  he  had 
some  coniecture  of,  thoughte  not  to  omitt  suche  an  opportunitye,  for 
compassinge  whereof  they  intended  by  subscribinge  theyre  names 
to  assure  them  selfes  of  mutuall  helpe  of  prayers,  advises,  travayles 
&  purses.  Notwthstandinge  by  the  deathe  of  the  Carclinall,  many 
differences  in  particular  opinions,  wante  of  monye,  &  specially  for 
feare  of  sinister  interpretations  or  suspicions  at  leaste  to  wch  all 
suche  thinges  ar  subiecte,  leaste  the  endevoure  of  stoppinge 
practises  mighte  seeme  some  dawngerouse  practise,  &  for  y*  the 
wisest  laye  Catholiques  ar  most  desyrouse  yt  the  actions  of  priestes 
should  not  extende  beyonde  theyre  spirituall  function,  the  devise  of 
associatinge  priestes  was  vtterly  disliked  &  lefte  of. 

The  Jesuites  saye  &  write  y*  a  memoriall  was  sent  to  the  Pope  by 
two  Englyshe  in  the  lowe  cowntryes  vppon  the  comminge  of  one 
fisher  owt  of  Englande  contayninge  agaynst  them  diverse  accusa- 
tiones,  whereof  these  occurre  nowe  to  memorie. 

The  seekinge  of  superiority  over  other  Catholiques. 

*  Fisher  entered  the  college  at  Eome  in  July,  1693,  when  twenty-two  years  of 
age,  and  left  for  England  in  May,  1 596.    He  had  received  minor  orders  at  Rheims. 


206 


THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 


38,  f.  381. 


The  infaminge  of  all  sortes  of  men  wch  crosse  theyre  practises. 
The  not  bestovvinge  of  mony  vppon  the  poore  &  such  good 

vses  wch  for  y*  purpose  is  given  them. 
The   Vsinge   of  Equivocations   as  they  terme  them,  to  the 

greate  offence  of  manye. 
The    medlinge    in    matters    of    state     contrary     to     theyre 

profession. 

The    writinge    of    diverse    seditious     bookes     &     infamous 
pamphlets. 

Henshawe. 

Bavan. 

Burkett. 

Hans, 

Standyshe. 

Turwhitt. 

Michell. 

Shingleton. 

Clennocke. 


Assistants  of  the  Achiprsbiter 


Endorsement : 


19  Octob..  1598. 


Bagshaw  of  Fishers  comming  from  Rome. 

Of  Cardinal!  Tol :  his  inclination. 

Of  the  association. 

The  name  of  the  assistantes. 

2.  Fisher's  Instructions. 

No  greater  faculties  are  to  be  granted  to  the  Jesuits  than  to  the 
secular  preistes. 

The  College  of  Rome  is  not  to  be  continued  in  the  regiment  of 
the  Jesuits. 

A  visitation  is  to  be  granted  for  Englande,  specially  for  Wisbiche, 
yl  without  equivocation  the  true  cause  of  the  dissentions  &  scandals 
in  Englande  may  appeare. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVEKNMENT.  207 

The  Pope  is  to  prohibite  all  practizes  bookes  and  rumors  against 
the  temporall  state. 

The  authority  of  Archpreistes  is  to  be  revoked  as  no  ways  benefi- 
ciall,  but  contrarye. 

An  Ecclesiastical  Hiearchye  (if  any)  is  to  bee  instituted  in 
Englande. 

Instructions  are  to  be  guine  to  Cardinall  Toledo  for  continuance 
for  his  purpose  for  remouinge  of  the  Jesuites  out  of  the  Englishe 
College  in  Koine  &  Englande,  the  prosecution  wherof  for  directe 
Reasons  he  had  fully  determined. 

[The  following  notes  are  written  across  the  page  here  in  the  hand 
in  which  many  of  the  endorsements  are  wadfe] 

The  purpose  of  sending  fisher  was  to  deale  wth  Cardinall  Toledo 
for  ye  removing  ye  Jesuites  from  ye  College  &  to  call  them  out  of 
England.  And  they  wrote  to  Mr.  Paget  &  Dr.  Gifford  to  further 
y*  point  by  theire  letter  to  ye  Cardinall.  The  institution  y*  such  as 
are  there  shalbe  sworn  to  be  priestes  &  to  come  for  Eng[land] 
when  they  shalbe  sent.  And  y*  ye  Jesuites  sought  to  drawe  them 
to  be  of  theire  society  wch  Toledo  disliketh.  Beside,  ye  students 
there  told  hym  y*  ye  Jesuites  deeling  there  further  he  vtterly  dis- 
liked, ye  book  of  persons  &  the  dealing  for  the  Spaniard  against 
England. 

Mr.  Bluett  [this  apparently  again  in  another  hand~\. 

Then  follows  in  same  hand  as  lt  Fisher's  Instructions'1'' 
The  effect  of  the  Association. 

One  shall  yearly  bee  chosen  by  the  greater  parte  of  the  priestes 
to  gouerne. 

The  Authoritye  of  the  greater  parte  shalbe  to  displace  him  wch 

is  chosen,  if  he  doe  not  gouerne  well. 

The  Superior  shall  procure  continuance  of  charitie  amonge  the 
associated. 

He  shall  reforme  thinges  amisse  accordinge  to  speciall  rules  for 
yl  purpose  allowede  of  by  the  greater  parte. 


208  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Hee  shall  provide  for  the  pore  and  distressed  Catholiques. 

Hee  shall  not  suffer  any  practizes  or  pamphlettes  wch  may  irritate 
the  temporall  state. 

He  shall  procure  (as  he  may)  by  the  -authoritie  of  the  Pope,  if 
other  meanes  cannot  suffice,  y*  cleargymen  shall  not  interrnedle  in 
temporall  negotiations. 

He  shall  renounce  by  othe  or  protestation  all  other  Societies  or 
companyes  which  be  not  parcelle  of  the  common  wealthe. 

In  the  same  hand  as  the  notes  given  on  the  previous  page : 

from  D.  B.  to  Mr.  Wade  in  presence  of  tho  B.  of  L.  [Bishop 
of  London]  &  Mr.  Liegt  [or  Leift]  .a 

3.  Statement  in  the  handwriting  of  Bagshaw. 

I.    O*/l» 

IHS. 

[Winter  of  1598-9?] 

Althowghe  in  the  space  of  these  23  yeares  wherin  the  Jesuites 
have  imployed  them  selfes  in  oure  Englyshe  affayres,b  we  of  the 
Clergye  of  Englancle  have  had  greate  cause  to  mislyke  many 
thinges  intheyre  proceedinges,  and  to  feai'e  oure  ruine  by  them,  wch 
Cardinall  Allen  of  happy  memorie  foresawe  &  foretolde  at  the 
beginninge  of  theyre  combininge  wth  vs,  yett  hythertoe  we  have 
vsed  patience  &  silence,  so  longe  as  hope  of  redresse  was,  ether 
amonge  our  selfes,  or  by  true  &  syncere  information  of  our 
superior. 

Nowe  the  measure  of  the  iniuryes  done  vnto  vs  beinge  in  our 

opinion  growen  to  the  full  &  litle  expectance  of  perfectly  instruct- 

inge  our  superior  by  the  Jesuites  beinge  lefte,  &  much  experience 

of  false   insinuatinge   thinges   by  them  vnto   him   almost   dayly 

*  Mr.  Macray  conjectures  "  Mr.  Lieutenant  of  the  Tower." 

b  If  this  document  was  written,  as  it  appears,  during  the  absence  of  the  two 
messengers  sent  to  Home  and  before  the  confirmation  of  the  Archpriest's  appoint- 
ment by  the  Pope,  the  "  23  years  "  must  be  reckoned  from  the  origin  of  the  college  at 
Rome  in  1576,  when  the  first  students  sent  from  Douai  were  assigned  Jesuit  masters. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVEENMENT.  209 

occurringe,  we  ar  driven  for  the  necessary  defence  of  our  credittes 
to  divulge  the  cawse  of  our  sendinge  to  him  some  wch  may  not  be 
impeached  &  withstandinge  of  all  plottes  grownded  vppon  iniuste 
surreption,  vntill  we  knowe  his  pleasure  by  credible  relation  of 
faithfull  &  indifferent  messangers  proceeding  from  his  full  &  intire 
informacion. 

The  seeking  of  preeminence  by  the  Jesuites  afore  the  Englishe 
priests  in  Rome  &  elsewhere  hathe  manye  wayes  appeared.  In 
Wisbych  it  was  attempted  wth  a  most  scandalous  &  disorderly 
schisme.  for  the  hatefullnes  &  better  colouringe  thereof,  it  is 
nowe  proposed  in  the  forme  of  an  Archipsbyterye,  a  practize 
begunne,  folowed,  vrged,  &  sollicited  by  .&  wholy  dependinge 
vppon  the  Jesuites. 

Some  of  vs  have  conferred  wth  them  &  in  peaceble  &  priestly 
manner  requested  them  to  desiste  from  this  seekinge  vniuste  & 
vnfitt  superioritye,  wch  tlie  Pope  him  selfe  hath  warned  them  of,  & 
hathe  made  them  odiouse  wth  Bishopps,  Pastors,  Universytes,  & 
all  ordinarie  Ecclesiasticall  estate  in  many  places  of  Christen- 
dome. 

We  for  shame  of  our  religion,  &  pytiinge  theyre  imperfection, 

yett  almost  make  dowbte  to  propalate  what  answeares  they  have 

.  returned  to  some  very  grave,  learned  &  worthy  persons,  wth  what 

indignitye,  contumelye,  lightnes,  &  vnlearnednesse  theyre  letters 

ar  farced. 

Wch  is  so  much  the  more  intolerable,  for  y*  we  expected  at 
theyre  hands  vppon  priestly  &  brotherly  warninge  not  evill  &  dis- 
dainfull  spe3ches,  but  good  &  Catholique  behaviour. 

1.  Helpinge,  or  not  impugninge,  our  seminarie  wch  is  vppon 
dissolution  by  theyr  meanes,  as  we  heare.  2.  Satisfaction  for 
detraction  wch  as  an  arte  hath  bene  by  them  professed,  &  y* 
against  very  many  &  those  wthout  exception.  3.  Realevinge  the 
poore  Catholiques  &  specially  prisoners  wch  ar  like  to  be  starved, 
all  collections  beinge  in  theyre  handes  or  disposition,  very  fewe  & 
small  ons  excepted.  A  desistinge  from  all  practizes  in  temporal! 

CAMD.  soc.  2  E 


210  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTKOVEESY. 

state,  wherbj  the  have  indaungered  vs  &  infamed  our  order  &  ar 
likely  to  bringe  the  temporality  to  destruction. 

Yett  from  these  &  many  the  like  proceedinges  so  farre  they  ar 
to  dislike,  as  they  have  mightely  labored  so  have  the  cown- 
tenanced  by  a  supposed  authority  of  an  Archiprbitr  derived  from 
on  Cardinall  Caietane  whom  the  name  the  Protector  of 
Englande. 

From  wch  Authority e,  as  premdiciall  to  the  dignity  of  the  sea 
Apostolique,  &  promise  &  piety  of  his  holmes,  &  obtained  only  by 
intervention,  shufflinge,  glosinge,  &  false  intimation,  reputed  by 
our  Prince  &  countrye  as  traytervvise  &  disloyal,  preiudiciall  & 
nowayes  profitable  to  our  religion  &  callinge,  for  many  iust  causes 
at  large  to  be  declared,  we  have  appealed  &  doe  appeale  to  the 
Pepes  holinesse  him  selfe,  etc.  Wch  appeale  god  willinge  we  will 
— all  good  sorte  prosecute,  not  wayinge  or  respectinge  any  sentence, 
iudgemente,  or  action  to  the  contrarie,  etc. 

Endorsement : 

Dr.  Bagshaw :  how  the  Jesuits  have  had  to  deale  in  England 
23  yeares  and  of  theyr  proceedings  in  seeking  of  supe- 
rioritye  till  at  the  last  by  false  suggestion,  they  had 
procured  theyr  Archpresbytership  by  the  meanes  of  one 
Caietane,  from  the  wch  he  and  his  company  have  apealed 
and  doe  meane  to  prosecute  the  same. 

4.   William  Watson  to  the  Attorney  General. 
47,  f.  97.  April,  1599. 

Righte  wor11. 

Syr,  althoughe  the  report  wthe  proofe  now  made  of  yor  innated 
clemency,  noble  disposicion,  &  highe  prudence  hathe  yeelded  me 
noe  lesse  comforte  then  hope  of  redresse  in  the  midst  of  these  my 
miseries :  inocency,  integritie  &  a  cleare  conscience,  comby  nd 
wthe  loyalty,  love  &  duety,  to  god,  my  prince,  countrey  &  yorselfe 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  211 

in  autority,  affording  me  as  ready,  simple  &  plaine  an  answer 
(voide  of  all  equvocacion,  sophisme  or  doubling,  &  confirmed  by 
that  oatlie  wch  I  esteeme  dearer  then  my  life)  as  yor  demaunde  was 
politique,  wise  &  round  unexpected  of  me.  Yet  feare,  affection,  & 
former  felte  smart  making  me  Jealous  (pardon  goodsyr  my  boldnes) 
least  some  vnfriend  of  mine  by  sinister  suggestion,  or  misconstruing 
some  clavse  in  my  writings  (wch  are  of  many  &  those  intricate 
collecions)  mighte  avert  that  good  conceite  of  me  wch  of  yor  owne 
inclining  hearte  to  pitty,  it  semed  to  me  you  have  :  &  soe  I  to 
loose  an  vmpire  of  my  cause :  &  such  a  frinde  (though  wthout  my 
defects)  as  the  place  &  person  you  reprysent  in  censuring  of  me, 
may  worke  my  well  or  woe,  &  yet  noe  doubte  secundum  allegata  & 
probata  wthout  preiudice  of  that  vprighte  minde  you  cary.  I 
therefore  have  presumed  (necessitie  constrayning  me  for  mine 
owne  discharge  and  desire  of  satisfying  all  parties  into  whose 
handes  my  writings  may  have  fallen,  but  yorselfe  aboue  the  rest,  as 
it  semeth  apointed  for  this  matter)  to  declare  at  large  in  this  breife, 
what  my  studies  have  bene ;  what  the  intencions  of  all  those 
collections,  bookes  &  writings  were :  &  what  have  bene  the  causes 
moving,  of  all  the  doubts  that  eythr  have  or  may  rise  vpon  those 
manuscripts  or  otherwise.  And  becaus  I  must  herein  open  as  it 
were  my  whole  life  to  explaine  the  meaning  of  those  writings  you 
have,  therefore  my  onely  hope,  desire,  &  humble  suite  is  that  of  civill 
courtesie  you  will  conceale  that  wch  can  do  no  man  good  to  be 
revealed,  I  meane  as  well  suche  fovle  defects  as  in  those  writings 
may  appeare  in  the  contention  betwixte  vs  &  the  Jesuites;  as 
also  what  I  shall  here  deliuer  pertayning  to  the  same  or  like  obiectes. 
ffor  my  selfe  in  few  since  I  was  able  to  conceive  anything 
I  have  bene  brought  vp  in  learning,  sent  to  Oxforde  at  10  years  of 
age  wthe  my  tutor  (a  perfect  linguist  wch  my  fathr  kept  to  teache)  at 
141  came  to  the  Inns  of  covrte  :  at  16  I  passed  the  seas  to 
Rheims :  at  26  I  returned  home ; a  was  broughte  of  the  sea  in 

a  According  to  the  Douay  Diaries  he  received  confirmation  at  Rheims  in  March, 
1581,  minor  orders  in  1583,  and  priesthood  in  April,  1586,  and  was  sent  back  to 
England  on  June  1 6  of  that  year. 


212  THE  AECHPKIEST  CONTEOVERSY. 

mariners  apparell,  presented  before  her  maty  (vnknowen  vnto  me) 
committed  to  the  Marshalsea ;  deliuered  thence  to  have  bene 
banished  by  syr  francis  Walsinghams  meanes,  affirming  that 
her  maty  of  her  owne  princely,  wonted  benignitie,  had  promised 
I  shold  not  die  nor  suffer  any  extremitie,  before  my  date  of 
departure  was  runn ;  being  taken  againe,  &  by  Mr  Topcliffs  cruelty 
comitted  to  Bridewell  wth  this  comission  ro  have  all  the  plagues  & 
torments  of  that  place  inflicted  upon  me  (whereof  fewe  I  think 
were  lefte  oute,  &  some  I  dare  say  vnknowen  to  her  maty  or 
councell  that  ever  I  suffered,  as  whipping,  grinding  in  the  milne, 
wtiie  the  like)  by  no  Jawe  to  be  lade  vpon  such,  etc.).  Breaking 
oute  thence  throughe  this  his  cruelty,  I  passed  over  the  sea  againe, 
lived  at  Liege  some  2  yeares ;  returned  backe,a  remained  most 
parte  in  the  West,  vntill  there  betraide,  taken,  &  committed  againe 
wihe  more  favor  by  Mr.  Waades  meanes  yet  not  put  in  execution  as 
he  comanded  &  in  the  end  that  litle  I  had  being  abridged  by  Mr. 
Topcliffe  as  my  kep[er]  saide)  who  seing  me  one  day  taking  the 
ayre  vpon  the  leades,  or  some  one  (for  none  but  one)  frend  came 
vnto  me,  he  threatened  the  porter,  swore  I  wold  run  away :  &  by 
that  meanes  restrayned,  &  hearinge  of  a  fovle  slander  was  like  to 
happen  vnto  me  aboute  20011  wche  one  had  taken  vp  in  my  name  (I 
not  knowing  the  dryfte)  I  made  an  escape  the  second  time,  taking 
an  occasion  of  the  dores  set  wyde  open  vnto  me ;  and  nowe  being 
comitted  againe,  this  is  the  41th  yeare  of  my  wretched  life,  vpon 
St.  George  day  nexte,  the  15th  since  I  first  came  into  Ingl.b  &  the 
31  since  I  first  went  to  Oxforde. 

My  studies  vntill  I  was  18  yeares  of  age  were  in  the  7  liberall 
sciences  intermixte,  wthe  the  tongues,  phisicke,  common  lawe  (& 
especially  histories  all  my  life  time  for  recreacon)  from  18  vntil  21. 

»  It  was  reported  at  Rheims,  Oct.,  1590,  that  Watson, "  qui  et  antea  duras  carceris 
molestias  pertulit,"  had  returned  to  England  (Diaries,  p.  236). 

b  If  the  endorsement  giyes  the  date  of  this  document  correctly,  "April,  1599," 
Watson  had  not  yet  completed  the  thirteenth  year  since  his  first  coming  into 
England. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  213 

I  studied  the  lawes  canon  &  civil  wthe  positive  divinitie  &  perfecting 
of  my  metaphisicke  and  pliilosophie.  after  that  vntill  my  returne 
home  I  plyed  schoole  divinity  (the  whole  covrse  being  then  read 
orderly  in  4  yeares).  Since  my  first  comming  over  vntill  wtllin 
these  2  or  3  yeares  :  my  studie  hathe  bene  how  to  draw  all  hand- 
maides  to  their  mystres,  I  meane  all  families  &  knowledge  to 
serve  for  some  vse  in  a  schoole  divine  finding  Mr  Femes  words 
true  in  his  Glorie  of  Generositie,  that  as  a  perfect  Heralte  at 
Armes  oughte  to  be  exquisite  in  all  sciences:  soe  (seing  that  labia 
sacerdotis  custodiunt  sapientiam  et  leg-em  requirimus  ex  ore  illius 
quia  angelus  domini  exercituum  est,  Mai.  2°)  an  herhalt  in  gods 
churche  oughte  to  have  a  sighte  in  all  lawes,  professions,  & 
faculties  to  be  able  in  conscience  &  before  god  to  iudge  secundum 
tempus,  locum  et  personam  what  is  mete  in  such  a  case,  &  how  to 
draw  it  to  the  fountaine  of  all  knowledge,  etc.  These  latter  yeares 
I  spent  most  in  such  collections  &  studies  as  there,  yor  wor[ship], 
may  finde  :  wch  that  they  may  neithr  be  scandalous  nor  offensive 
whereby  eythr  those  of  the  Spanish  faction  maye  thinke  them  done 
of  malice  towardes  them  (wch  I  thanke  god  I  never  bare  to  any,  noe 
not  to  Mr  Topcliffe  that  most  deserved  it)  nor  others  of  simplicitie 
(ignorance  comonly  being  subiect  to  take  scandall)  thinke  me 
eythr  to  have  spent  my  time  unfruitefully,  or  els  voide  of  all 
religion,  as  (god  forgive  them)  some  have  saide,  I  temporized  wth 
time  &  studied  onely  Machiavel)  finding  there  at  mie  chamber 
onely  lawe  bookes  Machiavels  werkes,  tragedies,  cronicles,  col- 
lections of  Doleman,  Philopatr,  Leycesters  commonwealthe  (all  3 
one  man  as  is  said)  the  bishop  of  Londons  Genevian  platforme,  the 
discovery  of  the  originall  cause  &  begining  of  our  dislike  of  the 
Jesuites  &  their  procedings :  &  many  other  notes  colleccions  & 
breifes  of  prophecies,  genealogies,  discents  of  hunting,  hawking  & 
the  like  :  this  then  I  answere  as  wth  an  apologie  of  my  doings. 

Whither  it  were  of  a  hard  conceite  the  Jes[uits]  have  had  of  me 
from  the  begining,  being  euer  (by  good  fortune)  brought  vp  vndei 
suche  tutors  since  I  was  1 9  or  20  yeares  of  age  in  companie  wtLe 


214  THE  AECKPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

suclie  as  were  wholy  opposite  to  their  designements  as  at  Rlieims, 
I  heard  the  case  canvased  ad  vnguern  about  Leycesters  common 
wealthe  &  adjudged  of  as  an  vnmete  obiect  for  a  priest  much 
more  for  any  religious  person  to  handle.  In  the  Marshalsea  I  was 
one  of  the  24  priestes  then  prisoners  that  vtterly  disliked  &  con- 
demned Babingtons  attempt  with  his  fellowes  all  executed,  &  in 
this  contradiccon  of  Sem  [inarists]  togither  against  the  ruine  of  or 
poore  country  wche  we  greately  feared  by  that  Spanified  league  ;  I 
was  thoughte  to  have  had  a  depe  share  &  in  good  will  to  prevent 
any  inconvenience  I  was  (sure)  as  forward  as  any :  or  els  that  this 
dislike  came  vpon  some  speaches  I  have  often  let  passe  againste  their 
busie  medling  in  state  matters :  &  taking  vpon  them  autority  aboue 
all  othr,  being  by  their  ordr  (indede)  inferio*  to  all  other  as  in  my 
writings  I  have  proved ;  or  that  it  grew  first  of  some  letters  I 
writte  to  Rome  &  other  places  in  dissuading  diuerse  of  my  frendes 
to  enter  into  that  societie  :  or  what  els  may  be  the  cau[se]  (as 
some  othr  there  are)  I  had  rather  conceale  then  utter,  wishing 
there  were  not  soe  much  in  my  papers  to  be  sene  as  there  is  ;  but 
my  hope  is  of  yor  greate  humanity.  Yet  this  I  must  confesse  (for 
that  my  papers  will  affirme  it)  that  my  persecution  hath  bene  more 
heavy  &  burdensome  vnto  me  by  their  tongues  &  such  as  are  their 
folowers  then  that  wch  I  felte  (though  it  hath  bene  greate)  by  civill 
magistrates :  &  this  moved  me  to  these  kind  of  colleccions  & 
studies,  at  the  last. 

I  humbly  giue  god  thankes  I  never  wanted  friendes  styrd  vp 
(oftentimes)  unexpected  (as  now  I  hope  to  fynde  your  wor.  one)  to 
defend  my  inocencie  in  all  external!  actions  :  neithr  did  any  want 
or  necesitie  of  requisites  to  my  vocation  ever  force  me  ey  thr  to  come 
in  or  passe  oute  of  the  lande :  yea  yf  eythr  desire  of  doctorship  or 
othr  degrees  in  schooles  or  dignities  in  churches,  or  othr  preferments 
aboue  my  desarts,  offered  vnto  me,  wold  have  moved,  I  neded  nevr 
to  have  bene  molested  here  :  But  as  love  to  my  native  contrey  did 
drive  me  to  affect  here  to  Hue  in  the  greatest  affliction  that  my 
swete  sauior  shold  sufFr  to  be  laide  vpon  me  (vtpote  suauiter  dis- 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  215 

ponens  omnia)  rather  then  in  any  other  land  wth  all  the  delightes 
were  offered:  soe  have  I  dearely  boughte  my  love  that  way  &  as  I 
thinke  none  more,  that  is  of  my  profession  &  calling  now  on  live. 
ffor  soe  vehement  hathe  my  persecution  bene  by  their  meanes  as  in 
truth  it  hath  sometimes  made  me  almost  weary  of  my  life  &  in 
minde  to  leave  of  that  course  wche  I  had  taken  against  them,  in 
suppressing  their  plots  &  devises,  for  what  shold  I  doe,  I  was 
soe  hardly  thoughte  of  (eythr  by  Mr.  Topcliffe  or  others  meanes)  that 
my  happe  was  ever  to  suffer  extraordinary  cruelty  &  hard  vsage  in 
prison :  I  cold  goe  noe  where  abroade  :  but  there  were  warrants 
oute  for  me  yea  .16.  at  one  time  in  the  west  (as  I  was  informed)  & 
that  by  an  Hyspanized  politicians  meanes  :  It  was  generally  blazed 
abroade  that  I  was  let  oute  of  prison  by  the  late  L.  Treasorere,  that 
I  was  in  &  oute  of  prison  when  I  lyst  &  onely  of  policie  gave  out  47,  f.  97b. 
that  I  was  hardly  vsed,  that  1  had  money  at  will  allowed  vnto  me 
to  play  the  Spie  :  that  I  defended  ffixer  &  Cicill a  wch  had  warrants 
as  all  the  world  knew  from  the  saids  L.  Treasorer  to  goe  &  liue 
where  they  lyste  &  none  to  be  troubled  for  them  (and  in  dede  ffixer 
I  did  defend  finding  him  wholy  opposite  to  the  Spanish  faction)  & 
commended  the  L.  Treasorer  &  Mr  Secretaire,  his  son,  togithr 
wth  Mr.  Wade  that  they  were  noe  persecutors ;  but  well  affected 
(wch  I  also  did,  marry  not  that  ever  I  had  any  such  dealings  as  they 
infered  was  the  cause  of  these  commendes,  to  witte,  as  set  on  &  main- 
tained by  them)  that  I  had  continually  when  I  wold  secrete  accesse 
to  Syr  Robert  Cicil,  that  I  never  went  nor  came  to  any  place,  but  I 
gave  Mr.  Waad  presently  to  vnderstand  thereof:  soe  as  he  knew  all 
whatsoever  I  knewe  :  These  wthe  the  like  did  they  soe  vniustly 
slander  and  wthall  as  I  knew  not  what  to  doe,  for  euery  one  affected 
unto  that  Spanish  faction  believed  verily  that  these  reports  were 
true  :  those  whoe  of  themselves  or  other  of  my  brethren  the  Sem. 

a  John  Fixer  was  sent  upon  the  mission  from  the  seminary  at  Valladolid.  For 
an  account  of  the  career  and  character  of  Dr.  John  Cecil  see  "Documents  illus- 
trating Catholic  Policy  in  the  Keign  of  James  VI."  in  the  Miscellany  of  the  Scottish 
History  Society. 


216  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

persuasions  or  by  my  owne  meanes  were  quite  opposite  \vthe  dislike 
of  that  faction  although  they  never  beleived  otherwise  then 
charitably  &  well  of  me,  &  that  yf  I  had  any  such  accesse  or  deal- 
ings it  was  for  some  good  end  to  or  countrey  &  them  all :  yet  hear- 
ing me  deny  it  (as  otherwise  I  had  lyed)  they  were  put  in  that 
feare  (least  some  or  othr  of  that  faction  wold  betray  me  as  I  pray 
god,  it  were  not  nowe  soe  in  dede)  that  they  durst  not  kepe  me  for 
yf  they  heard J  had  bene  in  any  place  or  countrey  they  nevr  seased 
vntill  they  learned  oute  where  I  was :  &  then  eythr  some  was  set  on 
worke  to  make  them  believe  I  was  a  spie  &  soe  disgrace,  discredite, 
&  supplante  me  as  noe  beinge  there ;  or  els  that  I  was  soe 
dangerous  a  man  as  whosoev1  were  taken  wth  me  shold  be  sure  to 
die  bringing  ni  twoe  wch  procured  my  first  escape  oute  of  Bridewell 
for  an  example  (executed  by  Topcliffes  cruelty)*  to  terrify  them  for 
receiving  of  me  :  or  otherwise  a  feyned  surmise  of  a  searche  or 
greate  troubles  were  alledged  to  be  towards  these  parties  wthe  whom 
I  was  &  onely  as  was  thoughte  &  reported  bycaus  it  was  knowen  of 
my  being  &  lying  close  there :  &  soe  vpon  the  sodeine,  &  comonly 
when  most  troubles  dangers  &  searches  were,  must  I  nedes  flie  & 
expose  my  selfe  to  all  dangers  that  mighte  happen  vnto  me.  To 
yeald  my  selfe  voluntarily  to  prison  I  mighte  not  doe  it  knowing 
what  extremities  i  had  there  bene  put  vnto :  &  expecting  the 
like  againe,  yf  ever  I  came  in  the  civill  magistrats  handes  thoughe 
I  thoughte  ever  there  was  least  cause  to  afflicte  &  most  cause  to 
favor  me  or  as  much  as  any  of  my  profession  yf  that  had  bene  then 
wch  nowe  is  knowen.  To  ytter  my  greife  &  hard  case  to  any  civill 
magistrats  or  ctlir  Protestant  my  profession,  religion  &  function 
did  all  forbydde  me,  it  being  not  my  parte  to  accuse  any  man 
(especially  of  my  owne  religion)  in  particular  except  in  matters  of 
fact  lesae  maiestatis  diuinae  vel  humanse,  as  in  heresie  against 
god  or  treason  against  my  prince,  neithr  in  trueth  wold  I  ever 
to  deathe  have  written  or  saide  thus  much  but  that  my  writings 
(wch  I  am  sory  for)  declare  this  &  muche  more  wch  they  have  done 
bothe  against  me  &  others  whom  they  have  abused  &  therefore  am 
Margaret  Ward  and  John  Roche,  executed  Aug.  30,  1588. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  2  1  7 

I  bounde  herein  to  open  the  trueth  so  far  forth  &  noe  farther  then 
pertains  to  my  discharge.  To  avoide  the  lande  I  founde  noe  com- 
fort nor  hope  of  ease  that  way  now  these  latter  yeares,  for  that 
having  vpon  these  occasions  bene  driven  to  defend  my  selfe  & 
offend  them,  in  gathering  these  collections  you  now  have  &  cast- 
ing oute  &  sending  abroade  diuerse  letters  in  confutacion  of  their 
Spanishe  title  faction  &  devises  &  now  the  mattr  being  hotely  prose- 
cuted on  bothe  sides ;  the  passage  I  shold  have  had  must  have  bene 
by  stealthe  and  therefore  doubtfull  of  escaping  &  yf  taken  then  sure 
to  be  as  now  I  am,  committed  to  prison  &  perhaps  greater  suspen- 
sion had  of  me  on  all  sides,  yf  I  had  escaped  cleare  over,  then  had 
they  laide  a  traine  for  me  (as  themselves  confessed  hearing  I 
intended  (as  I  did)  such  a  matter)  to  have  laide  me  fast  &  eyther 
to  have  bene  put  to  death  there  or  cast  in  prison  to  my  dying  day. 
To  continue  in  the  case  I  was  in  here  it  semed  to  all  my  frends  a 
thing  impossible  but  that  eyther  they  wold  force  me,  as  they  did 
Mr.  ffixer,  at  length  to  departe,  or  els  I  was  sure  to  be  taken,  & 
having  not  that  good  warrant  wche  he  had,  I  knew  best  my  selfe 
what  I  was  to  looke  for,  even  as  nowe  I  fynde.  At  last  I  resolved 
to  giue  place  to  fury  for  a  time  &  gette  me  into  Scotlande,  intending 
to  have  gotten  over  into  france  that  way  &  soe  to  have  liued  at 
Paris,  where  I  knew  I  shold  be  saife  from  them  or  els  to  have 
byllited  in  Scotland  for  a  time.  But  there  also  finding  as  greate  a 
division  as  here  touching  that  Spanishe  faction  &  not  that  comforte 
nor  harbor  for  priests  eythr  English  or  Scots  as  had  bene  heretofore, 
I  returned  thence  into  the  Northe,  where  newes  being  come  from 
London  by  those  that  lysten  and  inquire  still  after  me  wch  way  so 
ever  I  goe:  then  began  a  new  conflicte  &  there  in  dede  being  moved 
to  see  their  folly  I  was  bothe  rovnde  &  plaine  wthe  them  that  they 
of  all  others  towards  the  borders  shewed  smalle  eythr  witte,  religion, 
or  affeccion  towards  their  country  that  wold  any  way  lysten  to  that 
Spanish  faction  or  title,  it  being  certain  that  the  lordes  of  Northe 
were  all  opposite  against  it,  especially  Westmorland  &  Dacree,  & 
that  the  Dacree  being  then  in  Scotland  soe  well  beloved  of  all  the 
CAMD.  soe.  2  F 


218  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEEST. 

borderers  of  both  nacions  as  lie  •was:  the  Scots  lying  upon  them  as 
they  did  to  enter  in  a  trice:  yf  they  shold  leane  vnto  the  Spaniard, 
of  whom  could  they  or  were  they  to  expect  ayde  or  succor  but  to 
be  made  a  pray  for  Scot.  Span.  &  the  South  of  England  wthe  all 
other.  In  fine  I  was  forced  to  fly  thence  &  come  Southward 
againe  to  London.  But  ere  ever  I  came  hero  they  had  rung  me 
such  a  peale  as  I  knew  not  where  to  put  my  heade.  They  had  given 
oute  euery  where  to  take  hede  of  me  that  I  was  (no we)  set  on  by 
my  L.  of  Essex,  &  met  wthe  the  L.  Dacree  in  the  northe  in  Cum- 
berlande,  wch  my  L.  of  Essex  privie  vnto,  that  I  went  into  Scot- 
land by  Mr.  Secretaries  apointment,  that  I  slandered  Dolemans 
booke,  that  I  wtlie  other  Seminarists]  soughte  to  bring  in  the  Scot, 
that  an  army  was  presently  there  to  be  levied  for  that  purpose. 
That  I  was  become  an  apostata,  an  excomunicate  person,  &  sus- 
pended from  the  altar,  &  neither  mighte  heare  masse,  heare  con- 
fessions nor  vse  any  othr  priestly  functions  (&  in  dede  by  this 
meanes  a  greate  many  did  shun  my  company,  yea  even  of  my 
friends  thinking  that  it  mighte  welbe  (as  true  it  is)  by  their  pro- 
curement of  malice  against  me),  that  I  cared  for  noe  religion,  was 
an  atheist,  sought  to  set  vp  heresie,  and  prefered  rathr  the  Scot  an 
herite  then  the  Span,  soe  sounde  a  cathol.,  that  I  was  a  deadly 
enimy  to  all  the  Jesuites,  &  soughte  by  all  meanes  possible  to  gitte 
them  banished  oute  of  the  lande,  eic.  These  heavy  calamities 
vrged  me  far  being  every  word  as  falsly  &  uniustly  laide  to  my 
charge  as  to  the  childe  new  borne  as  god  is  mie  witness.  But 
carying  a  cleare  conscience  I  cared  not  for  them,  &  soe  I 
remayned. 

Now  whither  it  came  by  their  speaches  given  oute  of  purpose* 
against  me,  that  I  had  written  a  booke  for  the  Scots  title  &  was  set 
on  by  the  king  to  doe  it:  they  thinking  hereby  eythr  to  stoppe  my 
writings  &  obieccions  against  them  &  their  Span,  title,  wehe  they 
feared  I  was  in  hand  wthall,  &  therefore  charged  me  depely  vnder 
paine  of  deadely  sin  to  take  away  all  writings  that  he  could  fynde 
of  mine :  or  els  that  they  hoped  by  this  false  alarm e  to  bringe  me 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  219 

&  all  the  Sem.  my  brethren,  into  the  like  tearmes  for  Scotland  as 
they  were  in  for  Spaine  :  &  thereby  to  have  confirmed  their 
reporte  &  slander  raised  of  a  sodality  that  we  shold  have  entred 
into  (forsothe)  opposite  to  their  hispanized  title  &  dealings :  or  els 
for  that  I  had  told  some  (to  daunte  them  wthall)  that  their  Spanish 
succession  was  answeared  :  or  for  that  hearing  cure  such  rewlinff 

«/  O 

speaches  against  the  king  of  Scots  as  in  trueth  are  not  to  be  vsed 
against  the  greate  Turke  nor  any  y*  sitteth  on  the  throne  of  ma^.  I 
saide  be  the  Scots  king  as  he  is  yet  I  will  ever  prefer  him  before 
the  Span,  bothe  in  word  &  wrytinge ;  or  that  my  speaches  against 
them  in  the  north  gave  this  suspition  :  or  howe  it  came  to  passe  I 
know  not.  But  ere  ever  I  set  pen  to  paper,  or  in  good  faith 
intended  it,  one  came  to  me  &  told  me  how  her  ma^  &  honorable 
counsell  had  intelligence  of  such  at  worke  set  oute  by  a  Sem  : 
against  Dolemans  succession :  &  were  not  onely.  well  contented  wth 
it  but  yf  it  were  not  yet  published  were  very  willing  &  desirous 
it  shold,  soe  as  they  mighte  have  first  a  sighte  of  it :  and  persuaded 
me  in  any  case  to  publishe  it  before  any  broyles  by  Span.  Scots  or 
Irishe  were  begune,  it  being  thought  by  many,  bothe  cathol.  & 
protestants,  to  be  the  nedefullest  werke  that  ever  was  set  in  hand 
wthall.  All  their  vaine  hopes  by  this  means  being  dashed  :  a  greate 
good  worke,  for  settling  of  wauering  mynds,  moving  all  to  ioyne 
wth  one  consent  in  defence  of  or  contrey  as  many  examples  be 
alledged  for  the  like  notwthstanding  difference  in  religion,  a  speciall 
cooling  carde  against  the  Dolemanists  slanders  raysed  against  all  47,  f.  98. 
Sem.  &  others  that  are  not  of  their  faction  ;  especially  in  clearing 
my  selfe  for  my  speaches  vsed  in  comparing  or  preferring  Scotl. 
before  Spaine :  as  also  for  discharge  of  Doctor  Bagshawe  aboute 
Squires  treasons  :  &  acquitting  Mr  Doleman  the  priest  of  the  suspi- 
tion had  of  him  to  be  the  autho1  of  the  booke  of  titles:  &  in  generall 
to  stoppe  all  their  mouthes  that  wold  shuffle  of  these  bookes  &  other 
medlings  of  &  in  state  affaires  from  the  Jes.  &  their  folowers  to 
the  Sem.  &  other  cathol  [ics]  &  lastly  wold  shew  plaine  that  plot  to 
be  theirs  by  that  ye  Scot,  should  wonder  why  noe  Sem.  wold 
answere  Doleman  for  him. 


220  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTEOVEESY. 

To  this  I  answered  that  in  dede  I  was  about  a  pece  of  worke 
wch  I  meant  onely  shold  goe  amongst  cathol.  to  shew  what  men  the 
Jes.  were  &  wherevnto  their  ambitious  Span,  pretence  did  incline 
&  that  I  had  made  sundry  colleccions  for  mie  owne  private  know- 
ledge &  to  be  able  to  defend  my  selfe  against  them  in  all  things. 
y*  may  pertayne  eyther  to  England  Scotland  or  Spaine  intending  to 
make  Calvins  platforme,  Maohiavels  prince,  &  Dolemans  succession 
but  all  3.  words  of  one  significacion,  viz.  turkized  atheism:  but  for 
setting  oute  any  booke  or  other  worke  y1  mighte  touche  the  title  in 
particular  eyther  for  one  or  othr  I  neither  had  nor  did  intend. 
And  as  for  the  Scots  title  or  the  Kings  setting  me  on  worke,  none 
of  any  witte,  but  will  see  it  is  a  ridiculous  toy  preceding  of  their 
wonted  malice  against  me,  1°.  for  there  is  (as  I  heare)  a  very 
learned  answer  oute  against  Doleman  on  the  Scots  behalfe,  2°  my 
going  into  Scotland,  being  onely  to  voide  the  danger  I  was  in  of  being 
taken  here  by  them,  I  had  bene  madde  to  have  come  theare  wth 
any  such  meaning,  espicially  to  have  published  such  a  worke  or 
once  set  in  hand  wth  it  in  England.  3°.  yf  it  had  eyther  bene 
motioned  or  by  me  intended,  it  had  bene  the  onely  color  most 
saifety  &  preferment  I  could  have  had  to  have  stayed  there ;  going 
of  purpose  (as  I  did)  to  have  stavd  yf  I  had  founde  any  saifety  & 
maintenance  convenient.  4°.  I  founde  noe  comforte  nor  cause  at 
my  being  in  Scotl.  &  lesse  sinne  to  further  the  Scots  title  yf  I 
mighte  meddle  in  such  matters,  they  being  all  (except  those  affected 
to  the  Dacree  who  hate  a  Span  [iard]  for  his  sake)  eyther  puritanes 
or  Spanified  against  their  owne  king  (noe  doubt  for  gaine)  and 
bearing  generally  a  revenging  minde  against  all  English  vsing  such 
opprobrious  words  as  none  that  hath  an  English  heart  can  brooke. 
5°.  considering  how  the  Dane  is  linked  neare  in  blood  wth  Spaine 
&  the  first  in  the  holy  league,  I  euer  was  of  that  minde  that  it 
preceded  of  singular  highe  prudence  to  fede  the  Scotte  a  farre  of 
wthe  I10pe?  thereby  to  kepe  him  from  admitting  Span,  ayde  rather 
then  ever  to  further  his  admittance  here  to  the  English  crowne  for 
many  reasons  wch  I  could  alledge  by  that  I  heard  &  sawe  whiles  I 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  221 

was  there.  6°.  soe  long  as  Doleman  was  Scots,  &  Leycesters 
commonweal  the  in  request,  there  were  diuerse  Sem[inary]  Dole- 
manists  thoughte  to  be  affected  that  way,  in  soe  much  as  I  heard 
my  selfe  a  Scots  puritaine  at  a  noble  mans  table  in  Scot,  say  that 
it  was  the  papists  of  England  that  must  helpe  King  James  to  the 
crowne  as  Leycesters  book  had  given  it  him  or  els  he  wold  never 
gitte  it.  But  after  Dolemans  dryfte  was  once  descried  I  thinke 
there  was  not,  neither  is  there,  any  one  Sem.  this  day  on  live  yl 
wisheth  a  Scots  gouernment  except  respectively  rather  then  a 
Span[iard]  shold  have  it  and  tiie  reason  is  for  that  all  who  favoured 
the  Scots  title  before  time,  were  then  Dolemanists,  &  therefore  now 
bend  ey ther  to  Spaine  wth  him :  or  els  finding  at  length  what  his 
dryfte  was,  first  for  Scotl.  &  then  for  Spaine,  they  vtterly  have 
abandoned,  abhored  &  detested  all  his  practises  &  bookes  of  state, 
seking  to  suppresse  them  to  the  vttermost  as  tending  to  noe  end 
but  raising  of  slanders  against  prince  &  peers,  exasperating  of 
authority  to  persecute  all  for  his  faulte  exciting  foraine  invasions 
unnaturally  against  our  countrey ;  setting  all  nacions  togithr  by  the 
eares,  inviting  to  open  rebellion  &  making  all  iealous  of  one  an 
other  &  seo  to  cut  each  one  an  others  throate.  W**  course  being 
contrary  to  all  sound  &  apostolicall  examples  noe  Sem.  nor  othr 
cathol.  or  protestant  (as  I  thinke)  but  will  avoide,  &  and  I  know  it 
y*  daily  both  the  cleargy  &  laity  decline  more  &  more  from  that 
good  opinion  they  had  of  him  &  his  society,  and  therefore  it  is  but 
eyth1'  a  false  alarme  of  theirs  of  my  intituling  the  Scot  thereby  to 
hinder  all  replies  that  mighte  be  made  to  cleare  orselves  &  leave 
them  to  their  Span,  title:  or  els  (quoth  I  to  the  motioner)  you  are 
set  on  by  some  Dolemanist  to  intrappe  me.  But  he  insisted  in  his 
suite  wth  depe  protestacion  of  all  sincerenes. 

Continuing  in  his  earnest  suite  vnto  me  wthe  3  sundry  supplies 
from  the  courte  at  last  I,  looking  vpon  him  smiling,  saide  well  this 
is  but  a  trappe  for  a  syllie  mouse,  but  doing  or  not  doing  it  I 
shalbe  suspected  &  some  enimye  of  mine  wil  in  the  end  set  out 
such  a  worke  on  the  Scots  behalfe  in  dede  &  lay  it  vpon  me  as 


222  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTEOVERSY. 

Parsons  cloeth  on  Doleman,  wch  to  prevent  I  will  goe  gitte  me  oute 
of  hande  into  Scotl.  where  I  am  sure  I  shall  be  most  welcome, 
have  security  wthe  princely  reward  &  many  thankes  &  publish  it 
withe  autority  &  credite  for  evr  aftr  at  the  kings  hand,  but  then 
(quoth  I  wth  all)  I  must  nedes  make  the  title  cleare  on  the  Scots 
parte  wche  I  am  neith*  willing  to,  neithr  thinke  I  that  her  ma*?  or 
councell  wold  have  it  soe  on  any  side.  The  conclusion  was  that  yf 
he  dealt  bona  fide  wth  me,  wthe  humble  thankes  vpon  my  knees  to 
her  maty  &  honorable  councell  for  so  mercyfull  an  acceptance  of 
such  a  worke  thereby  to  cleare  our  selves  her  highnes  faithfull 
subiects  wtb  our  loyalty  in  discarding  the  Span,  clayme  &  favorable 
proteccion  to  secure  me  from  daunger.  I  would  lay  all  my  notes 
&  colleccions  togither  &  make  one  of  Dolemans  workes  confute  an 
othr.  And  hereupon  a  draughte  I  drew  of  the  whole  worke,  made 
2  epistles,  one  as  a  preface  ioyning  England  &  Scotl.  togitlv"  (least  the 
Scot,  shold  say  I  wer  set  on  to  confute  his  late  booke  against 
Doleman)  an  other  as  dedicatory  to  her  ma1?  alone,  declaring  my 
whole  intent  wtlie  the  rest  of  my  brethren  minde  herein  (for  yl  ere 
I  wold  begin  it  I  talked  wth  diuerse  &  sent  to  mr  Doctor  Bagshaw 
aboute  it,  for  his  opinion)  this  done  I  began  the  worke  dialogue 
wise  &  had  written  15  shetes  thereof  ere  I  was  taken,  all  wch  were 
perused  wthe  greate  good  liking  (as  I  was  tolde)  of  her  maty,  my 
L.  of  Essex,  my  L.  Chamberlaine,  mr  Secretary,  mr  Comptrolr  & 
others  but  especially  syr  John  Stanop,  whoe  I  thinke  by  the  bishop 
of  Lymericke  or  mr  Udalls  meanes  was  first  made  privie  vnto  it  & 
acquainted  her  maty  there wth  all,  to  my  most  comforte  of  her  soe 
gracious  acceptance  of  my  poore  myte,  her  highnes  keping  one 
copy  &  my  L.  of  Essex  an  othr  of  the  sum  or  contents  of  the  whole 
worke.  The  epistle  to  her  maty  syr  Robert  Cicil  saw  in  my  L.  of 
Essex  hand  and  disliked  only  or  rather  doubted  (as  was  told  me)  of 
this  word  tolleration  y1  her  maty  wold  not  grant  it.  It  was  sent 
backe  to  alter  it,  I  did  soe  &  returned  it  againe  (the  very  day  that  I 
was  taken  on),  my  L.  of  Essex  vsing  these  honorable  speaches  that 
he  coulde  wishe  wth  all  his  hearte  y1  we  mighte  have  liberty  of 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  223 

conscience.     The  methode  I  observed  was  all  well  liked  of  soe  as  I 

wold  put  oute  such  names  of  the  nobility  and  others  as  I  had 

broughte  in  objectively  oute  of  Philopat.  &  others  in  the  person 

of  the  opponent  protestant  against  the  defendant  .Romanist  where  1 

had  named  my  lord  Treasorer,  syr  ffrancis  Walsingham,  &  others 

&  wthall  not  to  touch  Calvin  in  matters  of  religion.     In  bothe  wrh 

&  all  othr  doubts  on  my  parte  I  resolved  then  that  their  will  in  this 

case  shold  be  to  me  a  lawe,  wth  promise  to  put  oute  all  names  or 

what   els   as   mighte   offend   eythr   prince,  pere,  or   state.      This 

answeare  was  marvailous  pleasing  &  well  liked  of,  as  also  the 

answeares  to  the  twoe  first  obieccons  of  Dolemans  succession  (for  I 

was  taken  ere  I  heard  what  became  of  that  of  bastardy  of  the  house 

of   Scotland,   the    lady   Arbella   Hertford   &    Derby   house)    and 

especially  it  was  noted  wth  well  pleasing  conceitethat  I  quite  shutte  47,  f.  98b. 

out  all  foraigne  titles  and  drew  the  clayme  rather  to  Yourke  than 

to  Lancaster,  wherein,  to  speake  gods  truth,  I  meant  covertly  to 

have   defeated   Scotland  in  the  end  by  y1  &  other  groundes  as 

occasion  shold  have  bene  offered  me  obiter  wthout  suspition  to  ye 

Scot,  to  writte  ex  proposito  against  him  &  wthall  to  have  intituled 

the   house   of  Yorke  or  England  to  the  kingdomes   of  Castile, 

Aragon  &  Portigall  (to  teach  Doleman  to  be  soe  busie  against  his 

native  contrey)  by  a  surer  pretence  than  any  Spanishe  Lancastrian 

can  make  to  our  Englishe  crowne. 

Thus  (Wor11.  syr)  I  have  presumed  to  lay  open  vnto  you  my 
whole  course  of  life,  how  unwilling  I  was  to  have  entered  into  the 
worke,  yea  althoughe  all  my  brethrene  (opposite  to  these  foraine 
titles,  factions,  state  matters  and  persons  that  seke  the  ruine  of  our 
whole  countrey  &  vs  all)  did  assuredly  thinke  this  discovery  of 
Dolemans  succssion  to  be  most  necessary  aswell  to  cleare  the 
inocent  as  also  to  abate  the  peoples  fond  affection  to  that  Span, 
title  &  those  persons  &  by  none  soe  fitte  to  be  handled  as  by  my 
self  who  had  still  bene  trayned  vp  in  opposition  against  them. 
And  althoughe  I  had  all  firme  promises  that  might  be  &  thos  from 
time  to  time  to  set  me  forward,  shewing  as  from  her  ma*>  & 


224  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

chelfe  .aboute  her  regall  person,  what  greate  good  I  mighte  doe  to 
O*  whole  coun trey  hereby ;  what  singular  liking  &  good  speaches 
there  were  had  of  it  on  all  sides :  her  ma^  glad  to  heare  y*  all 
Sem[inaristsJ  were  not  of  Dolemans  minde,  that  she  thoughte  ere 
this,  all  priests  to  have  bene  consenting  to  that  Span,  faction  :  that 
her  highnes  was  of  opinion  that  we  Sem.  wold  ever  take  in  hand 
to  answeare  that  booke  :  that  now  she  hoped  both  Sem.  &  Jes. 
wold  in  the  end  become  more  loyall  subjects  :  she  of  her  owne 
mercifull  benignitie  not  willing  to  afflict,  but  to  conive  at  their 
religion    &    ceremonies    therevnto    pertaining.     These    wthe  many 
othr  comforts  came  vnto  me  as  are  yet  for  the  most  parte  to  be  sene 
in  the  letters  that  there  are  amongst  my  writings  as  also  the  con  - 
dicons  concluded  vpon  on  bothe  sides  to  be  observed  aboute  this 
worke  viz.  1°  to  leave  the  title  indiifrent  wthe  confutacon  of  Dole- 
man  onely.   2°.  to  touehe  noe  mattr  of  religion  in  particular  against 
Calvine.    3°.  a  wishe  (but  no  commande)  was,  not  to  touehe  any  of 
her  maties  nobility  or  of  her  honorable  concell  (wcl1  I  never  ment 
but  soe  as  in  the  end  to  cleare  them  wthc  blaming  of  Dolemans 
Philopat1  for  accusing  them).    4°.  that  euery  page  mighte  be  pervsed 
before  it  came  in  printe ;  all  wch  I  promised  &  performed  on  my 
parte  soe  far  as  I  had  gone.     But  now  what  promise  was  kept  w^16 
me?    1°.  it  was  promised  me  that  a  warrant  sholde  be  granted  to 
printe  it  privately  alwais  provided  that  noe  Jes.  nor  fautor  of  theirs 
mighte  know  thereof  nor  that  her  maty  or  any  of  the  councell  were 
privie  vnto  it  (before  it  were  done)  in  autorizing  the  printing  of  it. 
2°.  that  it  was  a  thing  expected  &  wished  for  bona  fide  &  wold 
most  favourably  be  accepted  of.   3°.  that  I  shold  be  secured  from  all 
dangers  that   might  happen   hereby  vnto   me.    4°.  yea,  hope   & 
promise  was  given  &  made  vnto  me  to  be  protected,  defended  and 
freed  from  all  imprisonments  yf  hereafter  I  fell  into  civill  magis- 
trates hands  for  this  good  service  done  herein,  yet  was  I  still  in 
feare  (all  this  notwthstanding)  that  some  Spanified  Machiavell  had 
a  hand  herein  to  gitte  me  (at  least)  laide  fast,  soe  as  I  shold  never 
hinder  their  vncivall  &  disloyall  procedings  &  attempts  any  more 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  225 

hereaft*.  And  now  they  have  their  will  of  me,  and  whiles  I  ment 
in  all  feare  of  god,  loyalty  to  my  prince,  love  to  my  countrey  to 
shew  anie  desire  of  drawing  all  home  wtlle  deare  affeccon  pugnare 
pro  patria,  as  all  lawes  divine  &  humane  do  bonde  vs  abstracting 
from  the  least  thoughte  of  Scotlands  favour  intencion  or  motion  for 
him  or  from  him,  as  god  &  his  angels  are  my  witnesses  in  the  testi- 
monies of  all  my  actions  wth  these  I  have  dealte  the  worke  it  selfe 
beganne  here  as  you  see  :  the  diuersitie  of  letters  yet  extant 
amongst  my  writings  &  all  my  brethren,  especially  Mr.  Doctor 
Bagshaw,  will  make  it  manifest,  yet  I  am  drawen,  as  I  suspected, 
&  even  like  a  shepe  in  the  shambles  boughte  &  solde ;  quite  cut  of 
from  all  humane  helpe  or  succor  &  made  a  pray  for  euery  one  to 
fede  vpon.  The  Spanish  faccion  persecuting  me  wth  their  tongues  to 
the  vttermost ;  and  here  by  the  autority  of  the  state  (thoughe  not 
for  me  to  say  why  doe  you  soe)  laide  close  in  prison  for  my  greate 
good  will,  deare  love  &  duetifull  affeccion  to  ray  contrey,  stripte 
quite  of  all  my  money  writings,  bookes  &  other  smalle  necessaries  : 
and  not  allowed  (now  almost  this  moneths  space)  y4  common 
benefite  called  liberty  of  prison  (wch  I  was  promised  never  to  have 
nede  of)  that  others  both  priests  Jesuites,  ministers  &  and  other 
lay  persons  of  all  sorts  enioye. 

And  herein  (the  premisses  considered)  how  heavy  &  lamentable 
my  case  is  I  leave  it  to  yor  wisdome  wthe  all  tender  compassion  to 
consider  vpon  :  &  of  yor  owne  pitifull  nature  in  Christian  charitie 
to  helpe  me  wthe  redresse  of  these  calamities  I  sustaine  :  assuring 
myselfe  her  maty  nor  honorable  councell  of  her  royall  &  their  noble 
hearts  wold  never  afflicte  but  spedily  release  me  to  my  comfortable 
constrainte  to  sounde  forthe  their  mercy  extended  towards  the 
afflicted,  most  for  his  loyall  &  dutifull  love  towards  them :  and 
onely  my  hard  hap  that  my  cause  was  never  laide  open  as  yet  to 
the  eye  of  pitie,  nor  view  of  honor.  wch  charitable  worke  yor  selfe 
(noble  syr)  prefering  you  shall  not  onely  affect  an  act  worthy 
yorselfe  yor  place  &  calling  to  yor  lasting  credite  acceptable  to  god 
&  man  ;  but  wthall  bynde  me,  and  all  my  friends  opposites  to  all 

CAMD.  soc.  2  a 


226  THE  ARCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

disloyalty  to  remaine  yors  in  whatsoever  we  may  be  able  to  shew  a 
thankefull  minde.  And  thus  craving  pardon  for  my  long  &  tedious 
letter  wthp-  humble  suite  for  a  comfortable  answeare  I  leave  farther 
to  trouble  your  worship  at  this  time  comitting  you  to  the  tuition  of 
the  Almightie,  &  my  selfe  to  yor  effectuall  remembrance. 

yor  worships  poore  afflicted 
Willm  Watson. 

Endorsed  on  the  copy  on  a  blank  leaf  marked  '  105 ': 

Aprill  1599.  A  letter  from  William  Watson,  a  Prist 
unto  Mr.  Attorney- Generall,  and  in  his  absence  to 
William  Waad. 


5  Forty -five  Articles  of  Enquiry.  * 

47,  f.  107  [Winter  of  1600-1601.] 

IX  B.  !•  It   semeth   that   the    Jesuits    about    27    or    28   yeres    since 

beganne  to  resorte  into  England,  and  imploy  them  selves  in 
Enfflishe  affaires.  Inouire  the  circumstances  hereof :  viz  who 

O  Jt 

came  first  hither  :  who  sent  them  :  what  faculties  had  they  :  and 
how  did  they  behave  them  selves. 

D  B.  2.   It  semeth  that  when  the  Jesuits  did  first  combyne  them  selves 

wth  the  Englishe  priests,  Cardinall  Allen  foretold  that  he  feared 
they  woulde  be  the  ruyne  of  the  priests. b  Inquire  howe  this  may 
appeare. 

*  These  articles  of  enquiry,  which  have  no  title  or  heading  in  the  MS.,  were 
probably  prepared  by  the  Bishop  of  London.  They  were  written  after  NOT.  1600 
(as  is  shown  by  the  references  to  the  correspondence  between  Charnock  and  Cardinal 
Borghese),  but  l>efore  the  publication  of  any  of  the  appellants'  books  which  first 
appeared  in  print  early  in  the  following  year.  The  marginal  notes  are  in  various 
hands.  On  folio  106  there  is  noted  in  Bagshaw's  hand  :  "  Parsons  collections  afore 
his  flyghte,  the  Spaniards  letters  for  the  Jesuits  to  Rome.  Parsons  labouring  for  a 
redde  cap."  But  this  can  have  no  reference  to  the  present  document. 

b  This  seems  to  refer  to  the  opening  paragraph  of  the  preceding  statement  by 
Bagshaw(p.  208), 


DEALINGS   WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  227 

3.  It  appeareth  that  Campion  wth  others  about  one  time,  and  D  ffarb. 
Heywood  and  Holte  wth  some  also  at  an  other  tyme  were  sent  over 
hither.     Inquire  the  particuler  occasions  of  theire  sendinge  :  what 
faculties  they  had,  and  ho  we  they  imployed  them.     It  appeareth 

that  Heywoods  dealings  were  not   approved  amongest  many  of  To  n- B- 
the  popishe  Catholicks — the  specialties  hereof  are  muche  desired. 

4.  It  semeth  that  the  priests  at  Wisbiche  wth  theire  company  Sondry  Ires  to 
there  have  ben  reputed  amongst  the  popishe  Catholicks  for  the  others'" 
visible  Churche  of  England.     Add  herevnto  what  may  be  thought 
convenient  for  the  better  openinge  of  it. 

5.  It  semeth  that  Edmonds  the  Jesuite  for  6  or  7  yeres  affected  D-  ffarb>*  CK°Q" 

fcrciicc  w 

to  be  the  cheife  of  the  said  visible  churche,  and  that  for  that  Curye. 
purpose  he  hathe  practised  diverslye,  viz.,  by  Insynuatinge  him- 
self   into   the   favoure    of    the    younger   sort   at   Wisbiche:    by  D. B. toD.W. 
labouringe  to  haue  place  and  sitt  before  a  Dr.  of  Divinitye :   by 
thrustinge  himself  forvvarde  to  make  collations  when  straungers 
came  to  see  them,  and  by  insistinge  commonly  in  his  said  colla-  D- ffarb> 
tions  vppon  the  hecessitie  of  order  and  discipline.     Many  things 
towchinge  his  carriage  and  packinge  for  this  purpose  may  here- 
vnto be  ioyned. 

6.  It  appeareth  that  about  christmas  1595  Edmonds   havinge  47> f-  107b- 
made   his   faction   sure   vnto   him   entered   into   a   separation   &  D.  \V.todrW. 
schisme  devidinge  himself  wth  19  of  his  companions  from  the  rest 

of  the  priests  at  Wisbiche  as  from  disorderly  and  wicked  persons, 

suche  as  they  could  no  longer  holde  company  wth :  Insomuche  as  Conference 

betwixt 

he  wth  his  faction  refused  to  eate  or  drinke  wth  the  other  priests  :  Medley,  Sonth- 
and  therefore  desired  a  severall  kitchine,  severall  offices,  and  so  to  ? '°uh>  and 

d.  15. 

eate  and  drinke  by  them  selves. 

7.  It  semeth  that  after  the  said  separation    Edmonds  and  his  Mr  Dolman, 
faction  contrived  certeyne  accusations  against  d.  B  and  his  syde 
conteyned  in  two  or  three  sheets  of  paper,  charginge  them  to  be 

»  Perhaps  Dr.  Farbeck,  a  doctor  of  medicine,  who  lived  in  Holbora  but  made 
frequent  visits  to  Bagshaw  at  Wisbech,  where  he  died  November,  1598. 


228  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

straglers,  susurrones,  livers  ex  raptu,  extortioners,  impugners  of 
order,  men  of  confusion,  violent  deteyners  of  other  mens  goods 
etc.  Inquire  for  his  writinge  and  the  circumstances  thereof,  and 
particulerly  of  theire  defence  of  detraction :  so  as  the  parties  be 
not  named. 

ffarb.  8.  It  semeth  that  this  separation  was  not  made  w*hout  the  con- 

sent of  Wallye,  the  provinciall  for  the  Jesuits :  and  that  the 
faction  of  Edmonds  made  choice  of  him  the  said  Edmonds  to  be 
theire  governo1  or  Agent  wth  an  absolute  authoritie :  desiringe  the 
approbation  of  theire  said  choice  from  Wallye,  and  that  he 
yealded  therevnto  so  as  all  might  be  compassed  sine  invidia  sui. 
Peradventure  here  is  some  mistakinge.  ffor  example  :  It  may  be 
that  theire  said  choise  of  Edmonds  :  Contulimus  inter  nos  etc. 
Was  some  fortnight  or  moneth  after  the  said  separation.  Inquire 
the  certeyne  course  that  was  helde  in  this  matter :  as  for  Wallyes 
letter  to  Edmonds  in  approbation  of  his  agencie,  wch  was  shewed 
(as  I  take  it)  to  mr.  dolman  ;  or  for  any  other  letters  or  particlers 
apperteyninge  to  this  purpose :  As  namely  againe :  Whether 

a <nii ns" South    Walley  havinge    pervsed   the  letter:    Contulimus   inter  nos,  with 

worth.  theire  xxij  articles,  did  not  sett  downe  some  particler  directions 

or  forme  of  Edmonds  Agencie. 

47,  f.  108.  9.  There  are  certeyne  orders  tearmed  Regulae  sodalitatis  nostrse 

in  latine  wth  a  preface  beginninge  :  Cum  nobis  non  sit  coliuctatio. 
Inquire  to  what  company  those  apperteyned :  who  drewe  them, 
and  what  was  the  devise  for  the  practise  of  them. 

10.  There  are  other  orders  in  Englishe  intituled  thus  :  orders  to 
be  observed  of  Catholick  prisoners  begynninge  viz :  that  none  live 
of  charitie,  etc.   and  endinge   wth   this  subscription:    sine  online 
iiecesse  est  vt  omnia  corruant  G.  J.     Inquire  when  these  orders 
were  made,  by  whom,  and  vppon  what  occasion. 

1 1 .  There  are  other  orders  also  in  Englishe  wth  theire  titles  in 
latine:    as   first   de    Rectoribus,  and   begynninge:    There    shalbe 
chosen  everie  yere  one  father  etc.  and  endinge  thus  :  Diminution 
or  separation  in  these  orders.     Inquire  the  purpose  of  the  said 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  229 

orders:  who  devised  them,  and  the  occasion  thereof,  wth  suche 
other  circumstances  therevnto  belongings. 

12.  It  senieth  that  vppon  the  occasion  offred  by  Edmonds  his  D.  B. 
Agencie,  that  the  priests  who  were  opposite  vnto  him  and  against  ^T  Char.  & 
the  Jesuiticall  faction  devised  an  association  or  vnion  wherevnto  otherlres- 
hands  were  procured.     Inquire  the  whole  course  thereof:    what 

the  said  association  was,  and  wherevnto  it  tended :  who  devised  it : 
were  the  rules  of  it  wth  suche  other  circumstance  as  may  make  the 
same  apparant  to  be  of  a  farre  different  nature  from  the  Jesuiticall 
complotts  and  vnions. 

13.  It  semeth  by  a  letter  of  mr.  Charnocks  to  Dr.  B.  that  there 
was  about  this  tyme  a  iarre  betwixt  the  priests  in  the  North  and 
in  the  South  of   England  about  a  generall  association  and  vnion : 
and  that  they  affected  to  haue  one  cheife  for  the  North  and  an 
other  for  the  south  but  bothe  to  governe  accordinge  to  certeyne 
rules.     Wth  this  letter  mr  Charnock  sent  a  booke  of  rules,  not 
differinge  muche  from  an  other  booke  :   Savinge  that  the  one  is  in 
Englishe  and  the  other  in  latine.     Inquire  of  this  iarre,  and  of 
that   devised   goverment,    and   procure   the   said   booke   wth   any 
other  thinge  herevnto  apperteyninge. 

14.  It  semeth  that  after  the  said  separation,  before  mentioned,   47,  f.  1085 
when    many    popishe  Catholicks   abroade    beganne    to    dislike   it, 
Edmonds    concealinge    his    Agencie    approved    by   Walley   was 
contented  in  shewe  to  haue  the  quarrells  betwixte   him  and  the 

rest  comprimitted  :  supposinge  that   Dr.  Bavyn  one  of  them  whom 

he  named  as  an  Arbitrator  woulde  approve  theire  separation,  and 

plott  out  for  him  some  forme  of  goverment  not  muche  differinge  Of°  Dolman's 

in  effect  from  his  said  Agencie :  wch  if  he  could  haue  effected  by  discourse 

the  consent  of  the  other  Arbitrator  mr.  Dolman,  it  would   have  southworth. 

bene  more  gratefull  vnto  him,  the  said  Edmonds,  as  proceedinge 

from  secular  priests  :  and  then  lie  should  not  have  been  driven  to 

have  detected  his  secrete  intercourse  wth  Walley  the  Jesuite  :  wch 

he  knewe  would  be  hardlie  borne  by  the  other  priests.     Some 

things  may  herevnto  be  added  for  the  more  apparent  vnfoldinge  of 

Edmonds  hipocrisie  in  this  action. 


230  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

15.  Mr.    Dolmans   large   confutation  of  Southwortlies  letter  is 
sufficiently  perused  concerninge  Dr.  Bavyn  and  his  proceedings  as 
also  Dr.  Bavyns  Geneva  platforme  and  his  paltringe  and  packinge 
for  Edmonds  :  as  it  appeareth  by  sondry  letters  wch  passed  betwixt 
him  and  D.  Bag :  Likewise  the  quarrell  betwixt  Dr.    Wyndham 
and  the  two  Arbitrators  that  Edmonds  and  his  faction  sinned  by 
theire  said  separation.     But  the  narration  thereof  might  be  made 
more  cleare  by  suche  as  knowe  those  affaires  more  particulerlye. 

16.  Vpon  notice  what  Walley  had  done  as  towchinge  Edmondes 
agencie,  it  appeareth  that  D.  B.  did  write  to  Walley  challenginge 
him  of  partialitie  &  injustice  in  proceedinge  so  farre  as  he  had  done 
befor3  the  other  side  was  heard,  etc.     Inquire  for  the  particuler 
letters  that  passed  betwixte  them. 

47..  f.  109.  17.  It  appeareth  by  a  letter  of  Thomas  Awdleys  to  Dr  B.  1595  a 

wherein  he  perswadeth  w4i  him  to  yealde  to  Edmonds  agencie  that 
the  yeare  before  in  lent  suche  a  matter  was  allowed  of,  and  com- 
mended to  all  by  the  absolute  superior.  In  the  said  yeare  1594 
there  was  a  mission  to  Rome,  wch  receyved  the  popes  benediction. 
The  further  explanation  of  these  particulers  is  desired  :  what 
formes  or  matter  was  so  commended :  what  the  mission  meaneth, 
the  cause,  and  successe  of  it,  etc. 

18.  It  semeth  that  many  dealt  wth   D.  B.  this  yeare   1595  for 

his  yealdinge  to  Edmonds  and  so  to  the  Jesuits  :  and  namely  Tho. 

Awdley  assuringe  him  that  the  Jesuits  were  then  in  suche  credite, 

that  whosoeuer  opposed  themselves  against  them  would  loose  theire 

creditts.      Likewise  he  telleth  a  longe  tale  of  Cardinall  Allen  his 

commendation  of  the  Jesuits,  advisinge  the  priests  in   England  to 

be  advised  and  ordered  by  them,  etc.      Inquire  more  hereof  and 

what  was  the  cause  of  the  Mission  then  to  Rome  at  that  time. 

To  D.  B.,  19.     It  appeareth  that  certeyne  priests  remayninge  in  London 

1596.  did  deale  ernestly  with  D.  B.  that  one  might  rule  the  rest,  if  not 

»  This  letter,  chted  2G  June,  is  in  the  archives  of  the  Archbishop  of  Westminster 
and  was  printed  by  Dr.  Knox  in  Lstters  and  Memorials  of  Card.  Allen,  p.  378. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  231 

Edmonds  yet  some  other  :  and  that  they  sent  to  D.  B.  librum 
regular  um.  It  is  desired  to  knowe  the  names  of  these  priests  and 
to  obteyne  the  said  bcoke  wth  some  further  instruction  of  the 
author  of  it,  and  to  what  end  and  for  what  company  it  was 
compiled. 

20.  It  semeth  that  vppon  D.   Bavyn  and  mr   Dolmans  givinge 
over  the  cause  as  not  beinge  able  to  compound  it,  notwthstandinge 
they  had  dealt  in  it  for  two  or  three  monethes  or  more  D.  B.  did 
contynue  his  writinge  somewhat  sharpely  to  mr  Walley :    and  that 
he   the   said    Walley  therevppon   did  write  two  or  three  letters 

in  answere  vnto  him  :  wherein  he  promiseth  that  so  the  priests  in  Walley  to 

Wisbiche  would  yeald  to  any  good  order  of  goverment  amongest  ^9?''0ct'2 

themselves,  he  would  recall  mr  Edmonds  againe.      Wch  it  semeth 

he  performed  in  some  sorte  as  havinge  a  further  matter  in  his  head 

to  plott  at  Rome  thinkinge  that  the  fittest  way  to  wynne  time  for  47,  f.  109b. 

his  purpose. 

Some  particulars  may  here  be  added  for  the  makinge  of  this 
more  manifest. 

21.  It  semeth  that  vppon  the  said  offer  of  mr  Walley  to  recall 
the  said  Edmonds  agencie  D.  B.  and  his  side  subscribed  to  certeyne 
articles  for  the  better  goverment  of  that  house  :   wch  Edmonds  and 
his   partie   dislikinge,  theire   quarrells   were   referred  to  one  mr 
Mushey  and  mr  Dudley  :    who  the  sixt  of  November  1595  com- 
pounded  them,    and   gave   vnto   them    19   rules   for  theire   said 
govorment    wherevnto    all    sides   subscribed :    Mr   Edmonds    for 
modesty   sake  subscribed  the   lowest  of  all  his  faction.      Hereof 
Walley   beinge   certified  writt  to  D.   B.   a  glorious  letter  dated 
the  17  of  November  resemblinge  the  said  agreement  to  the  place 
of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem  ;    whereby  a  man  would  have  thought 
he  and  his  faction  would  have  contented  themselves  and  sought  no 
further.     Add  here  vnto  what  may  be  convenient. 

22.  It  seemeth  that  the  priests  at  Wisbiche  conforminge  them 
selves   to   the  said  orders  lived    in    a    kincle    of  scamblinge   and 
choppinge  manner  of  frendshipp  almost  for  a  yere.     In  wch  time  a  The  treatises. 


232  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

greate  contention  fell  out  betwixte  Edmonds  and  D.  Bag  :  about 
the  Stewes,  and  shortly  after,  exceptions  beinge  taken  to  the  said 
orders  made  by  Mushey  and  Dudley,  and  to  Walley  in  that  he 
kept  not  promise  in  lookinge  to  his  subiects,  there  was  a  newe 
breache,  D.  B.  and  his  side  refusinge  to  be  governed  any  longer  by 
them. 

D.  B.  23.  It  semeth  that  the  Jesuits  were  growne  to  be  very  odious 

about  this  tyme  to  the  saecular  priests  by  reason  of  theire  pride  and 
ambition  and  of  theire  collection  of  money  and  misimployinge  the 
same,  etc.  Insomuch  us  there  was  written  A°  1597  a  treatise  in 
latine  against  them  tearmed  memoriale  and  dedicated  to  the  Pope. 
This  treatise  I  desire  greatly  wth  all  the  circumstances  that  doe 
concerne  it  as  also  if  any  thinge  may  be  added  vnto  it  towchinge 
the  Jesuits  proceedings. 

24.  It  appeareth  that  mr  ffisher  and  an  other  were  sent  to  Rome 
about  these  matters.  Inquire  the  cause,  theire  interteynement  and 
successe. 

G.  G.  to  D.B.  25.  It  semeth  that  whilest  the  priests  at  Wisbiche  were  quarrell- 
inge  together  about  theire  government  and  about  the  Ste\ves,a  that 
Walley  was  practisinge  wth  Parsons  for  an  other  manner  of  gover- 
ment  and  association,  and  that  D.  B.  was  advertised  of  Walley's 
intent  viz:  to  have  all  the  priests  in  England  either  governed  by  a 
Jesuite,  or  by  one  so  addicted  to  the  Jesuits  as  that  they  might  be 
sure  to  have  them  at  theire  commaundment.  The  circumstances 
are  desired  to  be  sett  downe  more  particularly. 

26.  It  semeth  that  Walley  so  wrought  wth  Parsons  as  that  he 
obteyned  a  newe  kinde  of  goverment  directed  from  Rome  by 
Cardinall  Caietane,  7°  Martij  1598.  I  haue  a  copie  of  the  letter 
and  of  his  iustructions,  and  desire  to  vnderstand  who  were  sent  by 

•  See  Bagshaw's  True  Relation  (reprint,  p.  66-7).  The  propositions  of  Giles 
Archer,  reported  to  the  Pope,  are  set  down  in  a  paper  signed  by  Cecil,  Bluet,  Mush, 
aud  Champney  (Petyt  MSS.  xlvii.,  L  276),  and  were  printed  in  the  Dcclaratio 
Motuum. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  233 

Walley  to  Rome,  and  howe  that  matter  was  contrived,  wth  other 
circumstances. 

27.  It  semeth  that  vppon  the  arrivall  in  England  of  the  said 
Cardinalls  letter  and  directions  for  Blackwells  Archpriestdome  etc. 

he  the  said  Blackwell  did  publishe  his  owne  praise  and  authoritie  By  diverse 
by  an  insolent  letter  written  to  all  the  preists  in  England,  etc.  lettres> 
requiringe  them  to  be  obedient  to  him  and  his  assistants,  etc. :  the 
copie  of  weh  letter  I  doe  desire  as  also  to  knowe  the  Nuncio  or  D  ^ 
messingers  that  brought  the  said  Cardinalls  letters  wth  suche  other 
circumstances  as  doe  there vn to  apperteyne. 

28.  It  appeareth  that  D.  B.  and  many  other  priests  in  England  47,  f.  llOb. 
tooke  sondry  exceptions  against  this  newe  subordination,  shewingo 

the  absurdities  of  it  as  D.  B.  had  done  of  Edmonds  agencie  : 
exceptions  are  taken  against  Blackwell  and  against  his  proceedinges, 
wch  it  appeareth  are  verie  papall  and  rigorous,  suche  as  were 
disliked  by  verie  many  priests:  and  that  therevppon,  as  also  in 
many  other  respects  an  appeale  was  made  from  this  newe  authoritie 
vnto  the  Pope.  Here  also  many  things  may  be  added  perteyninge 
to  this  narration.  I  haue  D.  B.  letter  begynninge  pro  instituendo 
in  ecclesia  Anglicana  Archipresbiteratu,  etc. 

29.  It  appeareth   that  the   priests   who   disliked   of  the   newe 
goverment  vppon  theire  Apeale  made,  or  purposinge  the  same, 
sought  handes  to  some  other  crosse  course,  and  devised  to  send  to 
the  pope  theire  opynions  and  desires  aswell  concerninge  Blackwells 
hierarchy,  as  what  they  thought  most  fitt  for  the  good  of  the  priests 
in  England  and  for  the  erecting  of  popery.     Many  thinges  here 
also  may  be  added  by  suche  as  were  acquainted  wth  these  matters, 
besides  the  particulers  to  be  sett  downe  wch  here  are  mentioned  :  as 
what  the  said  crossinge  course  was :  and  howe  the  said  appellation 
was  caryed  and  fortefied. 

30.  It  appeareth  that  vppon  the  said  appellation  Blackwell  and 

his  adherents  tooke  greate  offence,  and  many  threatnings  were 

Charnock. 
vsed  :  he  writt  sondry  prowde  &  threatninge  letters  :  and  together  Bishop. 

wth  his  assistants  tooke  away  from  suche  as  they  disliked  and  gave 
CAMD  soc.  2  H 


234  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

vnto  others  faculties  at  theire  pleasures :  sondry  raylinge  letters 
•were  written  by  his  faction  against  the  other  priests  as  against 
D.  B.  that  he  taunted  the  Cardinalls  orders  :  did  teare  the  copye  of 
the  Nuncio  his  letter  etc.  The  copies  of  as  many  of  these  letters  of 
Blackwells  as  may  be  had  are  greatlie  desired  as  also  a  more 
particler  and  cleare  declaration  of  this  pointe. 

47,  f.  ill.  31.  It  semeth  also  that  some  of  Blackwells  faction  dislikinge  the 

said  Appellation,  did  write  a  treatise  against  all  that  opposed  them 
selves  against  it,  or  rather  deferred  the  yealdinge  vnto  it,  vntill 
they  knewe  the  popes  pleasure.  In  wch  treatise  the  author  taketh 
rppon  him  to  prove  that  all  suche  priests  as  so  opposed  them  selves 
were  schismaticks.  The  copie  of  this  treatise  is  desired  together 
wth  suche  circumstances  as  doe  concerne  the  same. 

32.  It  appeareth  that  whilest  D.  B.  and  the  other  priests  were 
about  the  contrivinge  of  theire  message  to  Rome  condemninge 
theire  Appeale,  Blackwell  and  Walley  procured  almost  200  priests 
to  subscribe  a  letter  to  Cardinall  Caietane  of  thankesgivinge  for 
appointinge   the   ArchepTsbitershipp    on   them :  wch    letter   beinge 
shewed  by  the  Cardinall  to  Parsons,  he  writt  back  to  Blackwell  of 
his  ioye  in  respecte  of  that  newes,  etc. 

33.  It  appeareth  that  after  deliberation  D.  B.  and  other  priests 
sent  mr  Bishop  a] id  mr  Charnock  to  Rome  wth  divers  instructions.    I 
haue  seen  mr  Mushey  his  letter  wch  was  then  sent  to  Rome  concern- 
inge  the   desire   of  the  saecular  priests  to  have  a  goverment  by 
Bisshoppe,  together  w*h  the  conditions,  wch  beinge  graunted,  they 
might  haue  yealded  vnto  the  Archeprsbitershipp.a     When  these 

"  This  was  probably  the  important  letter,  already  referred  to,  written  by  Mush  to 
Mgr.  Morro,  and  printed  in  the  Declaratio  Motuum  (pp.  122-142).  Mush  wrote  to 
Bagshaw,  May,  1599  :  "  Desire  Mr.  Cauerley  to  copye  out  my  letter  to  Mr.  Morus  y* 
is  sent  back  by  Fa.  Parsons  &  come  into  the  Bishop  of  London's  hand."  Petyt  MSS. 
xlvii.  f  204,  printed  in  Jesuits  and  Seculars  (p.  147).  In  the  endorsement  of  this 
letter  it  is  noted  :  "  The  B.  of  London  hath  his  Ire.  to  yc  Cardinal."  Morro  or  Mora, 
an  Italian  prelate  who  assisted  Cardinal  Sega  in  the  visitation  of  the  English  college, 
in  1596,  was  not  a  cardinal.  The  letter  in  question,  addressed  to  him  by  Mush,  lays 
down  no  conditions  of  yielding  to  the  archpriest.  The  conditions  referred  to  may 
be  those  laid  down  in  the  paper  printed  below  (p.  98). 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  235 

parties  were  sent  to  Rome  they  had  some  further  instructions  wch 
I  would  gladly  knowe,  as  also  suche  other  circumstances  as  are 
herein  material!,  as  the  letter  subscribed  by  the  priests  against  the 
Archepresbiter  :  the  letter  to  the  pope  mentioned  by  Charnock,  and 
any  other  letter  then  sent  to  Rome  either  by  D.  B.  or  any  other. 

34.  It  semeth  that  Blackwell  vnderstandinge  of  D.  B.  and  the  Ex  literis 
other  priests  intent  (mr  Bishop  himself  acquainting  him   wth   his   l^i\s\s  prkUe" 
goinge  to  Rome)  did  send  some  of  his  cursitours  before  to  advertise  j(]"^  Jan- 
Parsons  and  his  faction  there  what  was  intended     Insomuche  as 

the  Pope  was  purposed  if  they  had  come  to  fferara,  where  he  then  47,  f.  lllb. 
was,  to  haue  cast  them  in  prison  and  have  chastned  them. 

Inquire  who  they  were  that  were  sent  thither  and  desire  to  be 
informed  in  all  suche  materiall  circumstances  as  doe  belonge  here- 
vnto. 

35.  I  haue  pervsed  mr  Bishops  longe  letter  to  Parsons:  whereby 
it  appeareth  howe  he  and  mr  Charnock  were  handled  at  Rome.     It 
semeth   that  mr  Bishop  at  his  cominge  from   Rome   writt  some 
shorte  letter  to  Parsons:  wch  Parsons  answered  at  large:     in  the 
Reply  to  wch  answere  mr  Bishop  writt  the  said  letter.     I  would 
gladlie  have  a  copie  of  the  -said  shorte  letter  to  Parsons  and  of 
Parsons  said  answere  therevnto :  wch  gave  mr  Bishop  the  occasion 
to  write  this  second  letter.* 

36.  It  appeareth  that  when  mr  Bisshop  and  mr  Charnock  were   21ettresfrom 
to  appeare  before  the   two  Cardinal  Is   in  Rome   mr  Parsons  had   Rome- 
appointed  to  procters  (beinge  some  cheife  priests  there)  to  in  forme 

by  Parsons  directions  fr  Blackwell  against  them,  and  suche  as 
sent  them ;  as  to  prove  them  schismaticks  and  what  not,  etc.  I 


8  "  The  copie  of  a  letter  written  by  F.  Rob.  Parsons,  the  jesnite,  2  Octob.  1599  to 
M,  D.  Bish[op]  and  M.  Ch[arnock],  two  banished  and  consigned  priests,"  etc.,  and 
"Doctor  Byshops  Answere  to  Fa.  Parsons  Letter  of  the  Oof  Octob."  1599,  were 
afterwards  printed,  with  other  correspondence  on  the  same  subject,  in  The  Copiex 
of  certain  Discourses,  published  by  the  Appellant  priests  in  1601  (pp.  49-67  and 
178-186). 


236  THE  AECHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

desire  to  knowe  theire  names  or  any  thinge  more  concerninge 
theire  dealinges  in  Rome  then  is  expressed  in  m1'  Bishops  letter 
to  Parsons. 

37.  I   haue  the  copy  of  two  letters  written  from  Rome  into 
England  bearinge  date  the  19  and  20th  of  November  1599.a 

In  wch  letters  reporte  is  made  of  mr.  Bisshop  and  mr.  Charnocks 
interteynement  farre  otherwise  then  mr.  Bisshop  write th  of  it,  viz: 
that  they  were  interteyned  verie  kyndlie  :  that  they  showed  them- 
selves verie  simple  men :  that  they  were  so  handled  by  Parsons  and 
one  of  the  said  proctors  as  that  they  had  nothinge  to  say  for  them- 
selves: that  it  was  made  apparant  by  the  said  proctors  that  both 
they  and  the  priests  that  sent  them  were  schismaticks  and 
hereticks  :  that  they  were  imprisoned  for  theire  apparant  schisme  : 
47,  f.  112.  that  certeyne  of  D.  B.  letters  beinge  there  read  he  was  greatlie 
blamed  and  charged  to  haue  left  Oxford  because  he  missed  a 
mastership:  to  haue  ben  expelled  the  Colledge  at  Home  1584  for 
his  factious  bchavior:  that  he  is  a  man  of  litle  learninge  but 
malitiouse,  and  that  his  end  will  prove  sutable  to  his  begynninge 
or  to  that  effecte.  Suche  thinges  as  are  convenient  for  the  truthe 
herein  may  be  added. 

38.  It   appeareth   that  Parsons  so  handled  the  matter  as  that 
whilst  he  caused  mr.  Bishop  and  Charnock  to  be  kept  in  prison  he 
procured  the  Popes  ratification  of  the  Archeprsbitership  and  of  all 
that    Cardinall    Caietane    had    before   prescribed.      Inquire    what 
course  the  priests  doe  nowe  holde  that  were  opposite  consideringe 
that  they  have  not  yet  been  heard  by  the  Pope  who  hathe  suffred 
him  self  to  be  led  by  Parsons  and  the  said  Cardinall  and  is  not  yet 
thoroughly  informed,  etc. 

39.  It  semeth  that  mr.  Charnock  is  come  into  England  notwth- 
standinge  the  Cardinalls  commaundment  to  the  contrary.     Inquire 


11  The  letters  of  Martin  Array,  printed  below  (pp.  109,  123),  were  dated  respec- 
tively Jan.  18  and  Feb.  20.  The  earlier  letter  of  Dr.  Haddock  (p.  101)  is  shewn  to  be 
erroneously  dated  "Nov.  19,"  really  Dec.  19,  1598. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  237 

howe  his  so  doinge  is  taken  by  the  Archep  :  and  Walley  :  whether 
he  hathe  not  since  ben  blamed  from  Rome  :  by  whom,  and  what 
he  hath  answered. 

40.  It  semeth   that  as  many   as   submitt   them   selves   to  the 
Archep:  doe  subscribe  to  certeyne  Articles  touchinge  the  disposinge 
of  the    Crowne    of  this    kingdome,   etc.    intermecllinge   wth  state 
matters  in  the  highest  degree. 

Inquire  hereof  what  is  expedient  to  be  knowne,  and  namely 
whether  Parsons  be  not  the  author  of  the  Englishe  book  touchinge 
succession  and  published  vnder  the  name  of  Dolman. 

41.  I  haue  seen  the  censure  of  Paris  that  the  priests  against 
Blackwell  were  in  no  schisme  nor  sinne  in  that  respecte :  and  like- 
wise mr.  Blackwells  controllment  thereof  emboldened  thervnto  by 
Walley  and   the  Jesuits   who   are  in  no  greate  charitie  wth  that  47,  f.  H2b. 
Universitie.     Adde  herevnto  some  other  pertinent  circumstances: 

many  there  must  nedes  bee  in  a  matter  of  suche  importance. 

42.  There   haue   been   at  sundry   tymes  greate  stirres  in  the  Siclemore  to 
Englishe  Colledge  at  Rome  (as  appeareth  by  a  large  discourse 

penned  by  ffissher  concerninge  one  quarrell)  sondry  persons  haue 
ben  expelled  12  or  14  at  once :  many  crimes  haue  ben  published 
wch  mr.  Sicklemore  would  haue  to  be  concealed.*  I  would  gladly 
haue  an  historical!  narration  of  all  those  ambitious  practises  and 
cruell  designements  of  the  Jesuits.  Mr.  Siclemore  told  D.  B.  one 
discourse  1598,  and  is  angry  that  he  gave  it  no  better  credite. 
Desire  the  effecte  thereof. 

43.  It  appeareth  that  Parsons  hathe  ben  the  cheif  author  of  the  A  lettreto 
quarrells  betwixt  the  priests  and  Jesuits  condemninge  the  newe  ^  B> 
subordination  :  and  that  he  is  a  meere  polititian,  and  a  man  voyde 

of  all  conscience  and  honestye.  One  threateneth  to  laye  him  out 
in  his  colors  : b  and  it  is  reported  that  Charles  Pagett  hathe  dis- 
played bothe  him  and  his  practices. 

a  Infra,  p.  48. 

<>  Note  to  letter  of  T.  P.  to  Bagshaw,  June  4,  1599,  printed  from  the  Petyt  MSS. 
xlvii.  f.  155,  in  Jesuits  and  Seculars  (p.  146):  "Parsons  must  be  layd  out  in  his 
coolers." 


238  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

.  f  44.  It   semeth  that  the  treatise  to  prove  the  priests  wch  hold 

D.  B.  against  Blackwell  to  be  no  Schismaticks  is  answered  :   and  that  the 

said  answere  is  confuted.     Inquire  who  answered  it,  and  who  hathe 

confuted  it  etc. 

G.  G.  to  D.  B.        45.  It  semeth  that  the  Jesuits  \vth  theire  Archepr  doe  so  behave 
j  M.  to  D.  B.  them  selves  as  that  the  priests  who  haue  stood  against  them,  doe 

greatly  feare  theire  tyrannye.     Inquire  of  some  particulers. 


47  f.  113         6.  Answers  in  Bagshaw's  handwriting  to  the  foregoing  Articles  of 

Enquiry. 

[Draft,8  without  title  or  endorsement:  on  one  leaf] 

1.  The  first  were  F.  Parsons  &  F.  Campion,  sent  by  theyre 
generall  abowte  xxij  years  agoe.b 

2.  Cardinal!  Aliens  speachees  were  knowen  to  diverse  than  con- 
versinge  \vth  him. 

3.  F.  Heywoode  misliked  F.  Parsons  his  superiority,  chalendg- 
inge  &  wante  of  myldnesse  in  proceedinge. 

4.  Wisbyche  was  accowmpted  the  most  conspicuouse  place  of 
Catholiques  in  Englande. 

5.  Mr.  Edmunds  his  cariadge  was  as  muche  as  mighte  be  con- 
cealed all  wch  were  not  his  consorts  (but  yi  wch  is  heere  is  true}.c 

6.  It  is  true  y*  some  were  so  accowmpted  fy  the  rest  is  certayne 
as  Mr.  Medley  d  can  tell. 

7.  These  accusations  were  especially  against  three  or  foure.  .  .e 

a  Certain  interlineations  and  additions,  here  printed  in  italics,  appear  to  be  in  the 
same  hand  as  the  body  of  the  documents,  but  to  have  been  written  subsequently.  The 
writing  in  many  places  is  very  faint. 

b  The  Jesuits  arrived  in  England  in  the  summer  of  1580.  This  was  probably 
written  in  1601. 

c  Interlined  :  refers  apparently  to  preceding  paragraph. 

d  The  keeper  of  Wisbech  prison. 

e  The  words  "  I  think  "  have  been  struck  out. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  239 

Scarce  any  papers  be  extante  of  those  things,  many  beinge  loste  & 
torne  by  tracte  of  lime  &  searches  &c. 

8.  Contulimus  inter  nos  was  afore  the  separation  &  so  was  F. 
Walleyes  answeare.  whose  letter  was  showed  to  diverse  but   (as 
theyre  manner  vsually  is)  y1  it   should   not  be  copyed.     Theyre 
dealings  ar  wth  secrecye  vntill  time  &  as  they  thincke  advantage 
bringeth  them  to  lighte. 

9.  Regulse  sodalitatis  (as  far   as   memory  serveth)  was   some 
device  for  the  better  vnitinge  of  the  ssecular  priests  wch  the  Jesuits 
conceyved  to  be  clone  against  them. 

10.  Orders  are  thowghte  to  have  bene  for  Hulle. 

11.  12.   13.  19.  De    Rectoribus    was   made   by   some   ssecular 
priests  for  some   better   vnited   order.      But   all   associations   or 
combinations  intended  amonge  them  were  stopped  &  hindered  by 
some  of  the  prisoners  in  Wisbyche  amonge  other  things  dowbte 
gave  them  jealosy  of  the  temporall  state.     It  shoulde  have  been 
voluntary   to   have   entred   into   it,  &   likewise   to   have   lefte   it 
agayne.  .  ."     The  rules   should   have   beene   from   time   to   time 
arbitrary  as  mutuall   likinge  &   experience  should  have  directed, 
wthout  irritation  of  the  temporall  state.     TVth  many  other  differ- 
ences from  the  Jesuits  from  the  northe  &  sowthe  diverse  priests 
proposed  diverse  opinions,  but  wthout  any  iarre  or  resolution.     It 
so  differed  from  the  Jesuits  plotts  as  they  thowghte  it  to  be  done 
against  them  directly.  • 

14.  It  is  thowghte  exactly  true. 

15.  D.   W.    &   Mr.    Dol.    vppon   true   information   dislike   the 
separation. 

16.  Suche  letters  than  passed. 

17.  18.  Thomas  Audeley  conteyned  diverse  untruthes  wherof  he 
was  convinced*     A  mission  is  nothinge  but  a  company  of  students 
goinge  to,  or  cominge  from  the  Englyshe  College  in  Eome. 

a  "  governed  only  by  "  struck  out. 

b  This  interlineation  substituted  for  the  words  "  was  not  true." 


240  THE  AECHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

20.  21.  22.  They  ar  true  savinge  y1  F.  Edmonds  and  his  con- 
sorts first  disclaymed  the  rules. 

23.  24.  25.  They  ar  true.  It  is  thowght  Fisher  was  putt  into 
the  galleyes  at  Naples  or  otherwise  made  avvaye. 

26.  27.  One  James  Standyehe  was  sent  to  Rome,  who  vntruly 
in  the  name  of  the  ssecular  priests  informed  the  Pope.  He  was 
assisted  by  D.  Haddocke  &  one  Martine  Araye  &  Parsons  him 
self'e.  He  is  thowght  to  have  brought  the  Cardinalls  letters.  Mr. 
Blackwells  letter  was  sent  to  Wisbyche,  but  not  to  be  copyed,  yett 
some  coppyes  ar  elsewhere  extant.  Whither  also  it  was  directed. 

28.  29.  30.  Mr.  B.(?)a  was  disliked  bothefor  generall  fy  particular 
reasons.  The  saecular  priests  would  ether  have  bene  lefte  to 
governe  them  selfs  or  required  an  ecclesiasticall  Hierarchye,  if  any 
should  be  instituted.  The[y]  sent  D.  Byshoppe  &  Mr.  Charnocke 
to  Kome.  Those  raylinge  letters  (as  others  of  the  same  stampe) 
are  stuffed  w*h  litle  else  than  absurde  vntruths. 

31.  Suche  a  treatise  of  schisme  is  extante.     It  was  made  by 
Lister  b  who  ranne  out  of  y6  Marshals[ea~\. 

32.  33.  34.  35.  It  is  thowght  y*  Cardinall  Bellarmine  by  letters 
was  a  meanes  to  infbrme  the  Pope  against  D.  Bys.  &  Mr.  Ch. 
The  rest  is  true,  fy  the  letters  at  opportunity  may  be  hadd. 

36.  Theyre  names  were  D.  Haddocke  &  Araye. 

37.  Those  letters  (as  many  the  like)  be  devised  to  gayne  time  by 
false  reports. 

38.  The  sascular  priests  havinge  no  favowre  in  Englande,  are 
driven   to   try   they  re   friends   in   other   cowntryes,    specially   in 
Fraunce. 

39.  Mr.  Charnocke  is  disliked  by  Mr.  Blackwell  &  Walley.     A 
letter  is  sent  him  or  fayned  to  be  sent  from  Cardinall  Burghesius, 


»  The  letter  is  obscure.  It  might  be  read  as  P  or  H,  but  it  is  evidently  Blackwell 
who  is  referred  to. 

b  A  copy  of  Father  Lister's  treatise  Adversiis  Factiosos  is  among  the  Petyt  MSS. 
It  was  first  printed  by  Bagshaw  in  his  Relatio  Compendiosa,  pp.  37-49. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  241 

to  mislike  his  comminge  into  Englande  wch  he  is  saycle  to  have 
answeared,  &  yett  to  have  harde  nothinge  agayne.a 

40.  The  dealings  of  Mr.  Blackwell  are  as  much  as  may  be  con- 
cealed those  wch  dislike  them  yett  time  will  discover  them.     F. 
Parsons  made  the  booke  of  titles. 

41.  There  is  a  letter  sent  from  D.  Dorrell  dwellinge  in  Agen  in 
Fraunce  abowte  that  matter .b 

42.  The  Romane  stirres  ar  best  knowen  to  the  Romanists  lately 
there.     It  may  be  som[e]   of  them  may  be  willinge  exactly  to 
publishe  them. 

43.  Parsons   feareth   some   will  discover  him  wch  some  iustly 
therto    provoked    to    defende    truthe    innocency    &   loialty   may 
perhapps  effecte. 

44.  There  is  no  iuste  answeare  to  the  libell  of  schisme,  but  some 
fewe   notes  passed  from   [one]    to  another,  vntill  further  oppor- 
tunity.0 

45.  Excepte  state  matters  &  detractions,  &  suche  stuffe  be  lefte 
by  those  wch  professe  virtue  it  is  not  to  be  dowbted  but  the  authors 
will  be  at  the  leaste  fully  discovered. 


7.  The    Dedaracon   of   James    Clercke    of   the    Middle   Temple  47,  f.  44. 
London,  gen.  made  septimo  Junij  towchinge  Parsons  the  now 
Jesuite. 
Mr.  Parsons  the  now  or  late  Jesuite  and  my  sellfie  havinge  first 

•  Cardinall  Borghese's  letter  of  remonstrance  to  Charnock,  dated  15  Sept.,  1680, 
and  Charnock's  lengthy  reply  written  from  Tx>ndon,  4  Nov.,  1600,  stilo  veteri,  are 
printed  in  the  Relatio  Compendiosa,  pp.  84-95.  Blackwell  suspended  Charnock  and 
warned  the  faithful  to  avoid  him  in  a  letter  printed  in  Cal.  S.  P.,  Dom.  Eliz.  cclxxv. 
115. 

b  This  letter  of  Barrel  or  Dorel,  dean  of  Agen,  is  printed  in  Bagshaw's  True 
Relation.  The  original  or  a  copy  is  among  the  Petyt  MSS.,  47  f.  86. 

«  An  ill  written  draft  of  a  reply  by  Bagshaw  himself  is  in  the  Petyt  collection. 
CAMD.  SOC.  2  I 


242  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

lived  diuers  yeeres  together  in  good  likinge,  as  boies  and  scoole- 
fellowes  in  the  free  scoole  of  Taunton  in  the  Countie  of  Somersett ; 
we  both  departed  thence  neere  about  his  age  of  nineteene  yeeres, 
and  about  the  ende  of  the  seaventhe  yeere  of  tlie  Queenes  Maties 
raigne  that  now  is,  he  to  the  Vniuersitie  of  Oxforde,  and  my  sellfF 
to  the  srvice  of  the  right  honorable  the  now  Lord  Cheeff  Justice  of 
Englande  then  of  the  Middle  Temple  of  London  :  And  about  eighte 
or  nine  yeeres  after  this  the  saide  Parsons  came  to  the  Middle 
Temple  to  me  from  the  Vniuersitie  of  Oxon  withe  resolucion  as  he 
saide  to  travell  beyonde  the  seas :  and  then  was  verie  often  with 
me  at  the  Middle  Temple  for  the  space  of  seaven  or  eighte  weekes. 
The  first  place  wherevnto  he  meante  to  travell  was  Padua,  where 
one  Lane  a  Mr  of  Artes  and  of  his  olde  acquaintance  in  Oxford 
then  was  as  he  saide.     He  also  affirmed  that  he  rneante  to  make 
Phisicke  his  proffession  :  and  his  travell  was  with  purpose  to  be 
better  seene  &  instructed  therein  :  and  neere  about  his  departure 
he  amongest  other  thinges  tolde  me  that  he  muche  desired  to  be 
broughte  acquainted  with  certeine  gentes  of  the  Middle  Temple  as 
namelie  with  Mr.  Alexander  Popham,  Mr.  Tristram  Mitchell  and 
others  :  And  then  we  grewe  into  further  speeches  in  this  maner. 
Mr.   Parsons  saide  I,  their  are  now  divers  yeeres  paste  since  we 
were  scoole  boies  together.      But   in  this   time  that  is    required 
which  in  those  our  childishe  yeeres  was  not  to  be  looked  for  at  our 
handes  ;  I  must  deale  plainelie  with  you  :  I  haue  often  hearde  that 
you   since  that  time   are  become  a  great  papiste.     I  woukle  be 
gladde  to  be  satisfied  to  the  contrarie  before  I  procure  you  any 
acquaintance  with  those  gentes  you  name,  or  wordcs  to  the  like 
effect.   And  he  aunsweringe  therevnto  assured  me  there  was  noe  such 
matter.     It  was  as  he  saide  a  slaunder  bruited  forth  against  him 
by  some  enemies  of  his,  amongest  wch  he  named  Mr.  Doctor  Squier 
as  I  now  remember  :  and  protested  to  me,  that  he  neither  then 
was,  nor  never  meant  to  be  any  papiste  ;  and  that  he  woulde  soe 
satisfie  me  not  onelie  vpon  any  conference,  but  alsoe  vpon  his 
oateh:    And  afterwardes  we  fell  into  some  discourses  in  matter  of 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  243 

Relligion,  wherein  I  colde  not  finde  that  he  did  holde  or  mayne- 
teine  any  poinie  of  papistrie  to  ray  vnderstanding  :  And  shortelie 
after  he  departed  tovvardes  Padua  as  he  had  before  determined. 

JAMES  CLARK. 
Endorsed : 

James  Clarke  of  Mr.  Parsons  purpose  to  study  phisike 
when  [he  left  England  ?  ]  a 


54,  f .  400. 


8.  News  from  Rome  respecting  Parsons'  Book  and  the  Spanish 

Faction. 

Mr.  Blaekwell  required  all  priests  and  Catholicks  to  celebrate 
and  pray  according  to  his  intention:  Vpon  or  a  little  before  the 
last  cominge  of  the  Spanyards  into  Ireland.  Whereas  the  nuntio 
in  fflanders  [had  authority]  his  nuntiaturab  extended  over  England 
Scotland  and  Ireland.  Parsons  procured  Archer  the  Jesuite  c  to  be 
nuntius  for  Ireland  wch  the  nuntius  in  fflanders  took  in  evil  parte. 

The  booke  was  first  drawen  in  fflanders  by  the  Jesuits,  and 
delivered  by  one  Dennis  to  the  Nuntio,  who  sent  the  same  to 
Cardinal!  Aldobrandino,  the  pope's  nephew.  It  afterwards  came  to 
Parsons  handes,  and  hath  therevpon  receyved  an  alteration.  The 
popes  finger  is  in  it,  and  the  second  draught  is  wlh  Blaekwell  or 
Garnet,  or  where  they  have  apointed. 

Tn  the  sayd  book  where  the  designements  there  mentioned  doe 
seerne  to  ayme  after  her  mats  death,  it  is  more  then  coniectured  that 
the  first  opportunity  offered  shall  be  taken  to  hasten  her  death. 


*  The  last  three  words  are  cut  off,  except  the  tops  of  the  letters. 
b  The  words  in  brackets  are  erased,  and  "his  nuntiatura"  substituted. 
c  Giles  Archer,  sometime  prisoner  at  Wisbech  and  afterwards  resident  at  Rome, 
was  not  a  Jesuit. 


244  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

Cardinall  Aldobrandino  the  popes  nephew  is  altogether  Spanish 
and  dotli  leade  the  pope  very  much.  There  are  three  nephewes  of 
the  popes  that  sway  much.  Petro  Aldobrandino  a  Cardinall,  the 
Cardinall  Stl  Greorgij,  and  Petti  the  popes  nephew  by  the  mothers 
syde.  Wherevpon  Pasquill  moved  the  Romans  to  pray  hard, 
because  there  was  a  g[reat]  schisme  in  the  Church,  viz.  fowere 
popes,  Pope  Peter,  pope  ffrancis  now  dead  being  the  popes  brother, 
Pope  S(i  Georgii  and  old  pope  Clement. 

Pope  Peter  is  in  such  aestimation,  as  every  Ambassador  having 
had  Audyence  wth  the  pope ;  doth  presently  addresse  himself  to 
Pope  Peter  Aldobrandino. 

The  Courte  of  Rome  is  very  greatly  swayed  by  the  Spanish 
faction.  The  most  of  the  Cardinalls  being  eyther  his  Pensioners, 
or  having  theyr  livings  or  estates  in  regno.  Besydes  all  that  are  of 
any  account  abowt  the  popes  person  are  eyther  Spanyards  or 
receyve  pensions  frome  the  king  of  Spayne. 


47>f-255-  9.  Swift's  Declaration. 

List  of  the  Members  of  the  English  College  at  Douay,  with  an 
Account  of  the  Jesuit's  Seminaries. 

[About  March,  1600.]' 

There  are  in  the  Colledg  of  Doway  about  fourscore  schollers  & 
Doctors  &  seruants :  The  President  of  the  Colledg  is  Dtor  Worthing- 

*  This  document  represents  the  membership  of  the  College  as  it  stood  early  in 
1600.  Dr.  Thomas  Worthington  had  assumed  the  government  of  the  College  in 
succession  to  Dr.  Barrett  in  August  of  the  preceding  year.  Rayne,  Neville,  Butler, 
and  others  mentioned  as  "  divines  not  priests,"  were  ordained  priests  April  1 ,  1 600. 
Curtes,  however,  described  as  "  priest "  and  Clarkson  "divine,  not  priest"  were 
according  to  to  the  Douay  Diaries  (p.  17)  ordained  priests  together  Feb.  26,  1600. 
Dr.  Kellison,  lecturer  on  scholastic  theology,  here  entitled  "  Vice  President,"  had 
previously  acted  in  that  capacity  for  Dr.  Barrett,  at  Rheims,  in  1589. 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  245 

ton  :  the  Vice-president  is  D*»  Kellison.     The  rest  of  the  Colled* 
is  deuided  Into 


Seniors  & 
Preists. 


Those  if 

studie 

Logick, 

Philosophy,1 

Rheto: 

Poetry, 

Syntax. 


Dtor  Weston 
Dtor  Bretton 
Dtor  Harrison 
Dtor  Webb 
Mr  Redman 
Mr  Jackson 
Mr  Peale 


Penkeuel 
Stapleton 

Egerton 
Priests  not   T~- 
Seniors.       Jones  or 
Evans 

Curteys 


Preists. 


Nathaniel  Egerton 

O 

Barthol:  Smith 
Thomas  Foscue 
alias  Greene 
John  Jarueys 
John  Barrel 
Thomas  Briggs 
Harry  Deuonish 
Thomas  Deuonish 
Francis  Low 
William  Webb 
Thomas  b  Thyrsby 
Steuen  Dowgle 
Clement  Dowgle 


Robert  Mallet 
Philipp  Linn 
Robert  Parkinson 
Edward  Greene 
Will:  Collier 
Jhon  Trim 
Jhon  Sweete 

wth  12  seruants 


N 


Batman 
Rayne 

Rudal  alias 
Diuinesnot       Neue, 

Butler 
Clarkson 
Foynes  alias 

Sims 
Greenal 
Pett 
Moorton  alias 

Fitz- James 
Moorton 
Cocks 
Clark 
Morris 
Harris 
Owin 


The  Jesuits  gouernment  being  in  the  forme  of  a  Monarchy, 
hauing  for  their  head  one  whom  they  call  their  Generall,  whose 
seat  is  at  Rome,  wch  Generall  hath  under  him  substitutes  in  all 
parts  of  the  world  whome  they  call  Prouincialls,  for  that  they 
gouerne  all  the  Jesuits  that  are  in  that  Prouince,  as  the  Pro- 


a  The  words  in  italics  arc  inserted  by  another  hand. 
b  Substituted  for  "Charles." 


246  THE  AKCHPEIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

uinciall  of  the  lowe  cuntryes  gouerneth  all  the  Jesuites  that  are  in 
that  Province.  Theise  Prouincialls  haue  vnder  them  the  Rectors 
of  all  the  Coll  edges  in  their  Prouinces,  every  colledg  hauing  in  it 
three  kinds  of  Jesuits,  Statesmen  or  Politicians,  who  doe  not  only 
study  but  also  practice  matters  of  estate  ;  Readers,  for  bycause  by 
their  profession  they  are  bound  to  teach  children  where  they  Hue. 
Writers,  who  sett  forth  bookes  of  all  kinde  of  learning,  hauing 
amono-st  them  some  or  others  who  are  excellent  in  all  sort  of 

O 

knowledg.  By  the  first  they  enlarge  their  gouernment,  working 
them  selues  into  all  actions  both  priuat  &  publique.  By  the  second 
(wchis  reading)  they  chuse  out  the  finest  witts  &  entice  the  noblest 
youths  into  their  order.  By  the  thyrd  they  make  them  selues 
famous  through  the  world  &  thus  all  their  actions  &  all  their  pro- 
ceedings tend  wholy  to  the  creditt  &  commodity  of  their  order.  For 
the  wch  cause,  they  haue  euer  sought  to  gett  possession  of  all  the 
English  Catholiques  or  Papists  beyond  the  seas,  that  by  them  they 
mought  the  better  come  to  be  placed  in  the  Realme  of  England,  as 
they  are  in  other  cuntryes.  For  the  better  effecting  whereof  they 
had  gotten  into  their  hands  all  the  English  seminaries  beyond  the 
seas  as  that  in  Ciuil  &  Vale-de-leyds,  &  Rome.  And  to  that  end 
built  and  erected  the  semenary  of  St.  Omers  by  the  help  of  the 
King  of  Spayne  for  the  receipt  of  English  youth,  whereof  the 
greatest  part  are  Gentlemens  sonns,  wch  four  Colledges  liuing  under 
their  gouernment,  &  being  violently  gouerned  by  most  seuere 
orders  wch  they  instituted,  at  the  last  in  the  Colledg  in  Rome  did 
break  into  a  violent  faction  (whereof  I  doubt  not  but  that  your 
Honor  hath  heard,  or  else  at  better  opportunity  I  would  set  downe) 
beinge  an  action  of  great  note,  wherein  was  discouered  much 
knauery.  Howsoeuer,  yett  hauing  gott  those  four  Colleclges  into 
their  hands,  only  remained  that  they  gett  the  Colledg  of  Doway 
into  their  hands  that  S3  noe  man  should  come  to  liue  beyond 
the  seas  that  should  not  be  of  their  humor ;  hauing  also,  for  the 
other  sort  of  men,  wch  are  not  schollers,  a  Jesuite  belonging  to  the 
Arch-Duke,  named  Father  Baldwin,  to  hinder  those  wch  are  against 


DEALINGS  WITH  THE  GOVERNMENT.  247 

them,  &  preferr  those  wch  are  of  their  faction  &  not  Schollers.  So 
they  haue  in  Spaine  Fath.  Creswell  belonging  to  the  King,  so  in 
Rome  Father  Parsons  in  high  fauour  wth  the  Poape,  that  so  noe 
man  may  be  preferd  by  either  the  Poap,  K  of  Spaine  or  Archduke 
but  through  their  meanes.  Wherefore  it  remayned  only  that  they 
gett  into  their  hands  the  Colledg  of  Dovvay,  for  the  effecting 
whereof  they  caused  Cardinal  Caietane  Ld  Protectour  of  the 
English  seminaries  to  chuse,  or  rather  in  his  name  they  chose  Dtor 
Woorthington  to  be  president  of  the  Colledg  after  the  decease  of 
Dtor  Barrat  who  held  it  out  of  their  hands.  Wch  Dtor  Woorthing- 

o 

ton  being  a  man  wholy  of  their  seruice  and  altogether  of  their 
faction  although  not  of  their  order,  &  whose  actions  altogether 
depend  vppon  [their]  a  wills,  they  haue  made  him  their  instru- 
ment to  bring  into  the  Colledg  their  government,  wch  now  they 
haue  affected,  although  it  [is]  not  altogether  established.  First 
they  haue  instituted  that  noe  man  shall  be  sent  out  of  England  vnto 
that  Colledg  that  not  ....  commended  thither  by  the  Archpreist 
Mr.  Blackwell  or  some  especiall  Jesuit  in  England.  Also  that 
euery  one  shall  take  oath  to  be  preists  at  their  pleasures  when  the 
superiors  shall  call  vppon  them,  &  in  all  controuersies  &  dissensions 
that  are  &  may  happen  between  the  Jesuites  &  other  Preists,  they 
should  take  the  Jesuits  part.  Also  that  euery  preist  that  commeth 
ouer  shall  submitt  him  self  vnto  the  pleasure  &  order  of  the  Arch- 
preist Mr.  Blackwell  &  his  Assistants,  Likewise  that  noe  man 
liuing  in  the  Colledg  shall  vppon  an  oath ;  haue  or  keepe  any 
mony  to  his  priuate  vse,  but  shall  surrender  it  into  the  hands  of 
the  Colledg  wth  diuerse  other  orders  both  priuat  &  publique  as  are 
in  other  Colledges  beyond  seas,  wch  as  yett  are  not  &  will  not  be 
confirmed  vntill  Christmas  next.  For  the  wch  cause,  they  haue 
procured  of  the  Poape  that  two  English  Jesuits  shall  come  into  the 
Colledg  &  be  Confessors  vnto  the  Schollers  of  the  Colledg,  exhort, 
prescribe  meditations,  &  catechize.  The  cause  why  they  seeke  all 

*  Edge  of  the  MS.  mutilated. 


248  THE  ARCHPRIEST  CONTROVERSY. 

this,  is  the  hope  \vch  they  haue  to  be  brought  &  settled  in  England 
by  the  Spanish  forces,  that  now  having  euery  man  depending  vppon 
them,  they  may,  if  they  be  brought  in,  haue  the  whole  gouernment 
of  ecclesiasticall  affaires  in  their  hands,  as  they  haue  in  India, 
Japonia  &  such  like  places.  Thus  much  briefly  &  [abruptly]  by 
reason  of  the  breuity  of  times. 

[  Original  ?  ]    Endorsed : 

Swifts  declaration  of  the  state  of  the  College  in  Do  way. 


DA 
20 
C17 
n.s. 
no.  56 


Camden  Society,  London 
cPublications3 


AS 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY